Full text of "Catholic world"

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at http : //books . google . com/|

Digitized by

Google

Digitized by

Google

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

MONTHLY MAGAZINE

General I^iterature and Science

PUBLISHED BY THE PAUUST FATHERS.

vol.. I.XXXIV.
OCTOBER, 1906, TO MARCH, 1907.

NEW YORK :

THE OFFICE OF THE CATHOLIC WORLD,

120 West 60th Street.

1907.

Digitized by

Google

CERTAINTY IN RELIGION.

Bv Rev. HENRY H. WYMAN, Paulist.

" Especially suited for distribution among non-Catholics." — Avt Maria,

" The author is a clear-eyed and strongly persistent thinker." — Am, Ecel. Review,

" Certainiy in Rtligion is pronounced by competent authority to be one of the best apdo-
gedcs that has been published in years." — InterwtoutUain Catholic,

"An excellent book for the Catholic to put into the hands of his Protestant ndgfabor.*'—
A^ Y, Frttwum's Journal.

" This little book is calculated to do much good among non-Catholics." — WtsUm Waich^

WUtttm

" A masterly marshaling of his subject by the author." — S. F, ChnmieU,

" An earnest i^ea, clearly and plainly written, for the Catholic Faith."— /rtrA Aiontkfy,

** The book has a tone of dignity about it not common to such unpretentious Tolumes, and
it^wiU appeal most strongly to persons of education." — Am, Cath, Quariirly,

** In comparatively small compass Father Wyman has given reasons for the faith that it
in him, and they are reasons that should prove convincing to unprejudiced minds. Hi
method is direct and it\!iing,**^Liverpool Catholic Times,

*' It is destined to do a vast amount of good, if it is made known and judiciously distri-
buted by the priest on the mission." — Catholic University Bulletin,

Paper, I O cents per copy. Postage, 3 cents extra.
Cloth, BO " " "4 " "

Remittance Must Always be Sent with Order.

THE COLUMBUS PRESS,
Z20-Z22 West 6oth Street, New York.

Digitized by

Google

CONTENTS.

Acton, Lord, The "Latt.^ Herbert

Thurston^ S./., . . . .357

Aubrey de Vera, The Poetry ot,—Kath'

erine Brigy^ 788

Books, The Choice oi,— Agnes Heppiier^ 48

Campbeirs, Mr., New Theology.— /V<r/r-

cis Aveling^ D,D,^ .... 764

Catholic Hierarchy, Tht,^/ohH /.

Keane^ D.D.^ 453

Catholics and the New Testament. —

Katharine Tynan ^ .... 669

Christian Family Life in Pre-Reforma-
tion Days,> The. — Abbot Gasquet^
O.S.B,, 14s

Church and State, The Relations of. —

fames/. Fox, D,D,, . . 523, 774

Columbian Reading Union, The, 136, aSa,
4391 576, 7i8» 859

Cong of Saint Fechin.— /*. G, Smyth, . 802

Current Events, 1x9, 251, 388, 536, 687, 841

Dublin University in her Relation to Ire-
land. — H. A, Hinhson, ... 36

Education in Jamaica and the Cate-
chism Question. — D, C, B., . . 213

Fogazxaro and his Trilogy.— Zr. E,

Lapham, .... 240, 381, 462

Foreign Periodicals, 130, 274, 421, 568

7", 851
France, The Religious Situation m. —

Max Turmann, LL.D , . . 6, 198
French Separation Law, The Pope and

Xht.— fames /, Fox, D,D,, . . 228
Great Leader, A,—Ethelred L, Taun-

f<^ 344

Hobbes, John Oliver, (Mrs. Craigie). —

Cornelius Clifford, .... 73
Irish Situation, lYi^,— William F, Den-

nehy, 298

It the Planet Mars Inhabited "i^George

M, Searle, C.S,P,, . . . -577

Japanese Poet, Leaves from the Scrap-
book of a. — A, Lloyd, M.A,, . .176

Land of the Blue Gum, In the.— J/. F,

Qminlan, 654

Lisheen : or, the test of the Spirits. —

Very Rev, Canon P. A. Sheehan,

D.D., .... 485,607,735

Macbeth.—^. W, Corpe, ... 84
Miguel and Maria. — Katharine Tynan, 334
Narcissus. — feanie Drahe, 21, 161, 314, 440
New Books, 99, 263, 399, 547, 698, 823

Nuns of the Visitation at Rouen, The. —

Hon, Mrs. M, M, Maxwell Scott, . 810
Orange- Blossoms. — M, F. Quintan, . 373
Prophets for Japan, A School of the. —

A.Lloyd,M.A., .... 679
Psychical Research, The Recent Results

oi. -^George M. Searle, C.S.P., 433, 721
Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith. —

William f. Kerby, Ph.D., 508, 591

Religion in England, The State of. —

Robert Hugh Benson, . . . 477
Religious Controversy, — William C.

Robinson, LL.D., .... 647
Sacrament of Duty, The. — foseph Mc-

Sorley, C.S.P., .... 289

Shakespeare's Enigma and Cipher. —

Neal H Ewing, .... 185
Spelling Reform, The Present Fad of .—

George M. Searle^ CS.P., . . i
Theology on Inspiration, The Latest

word of. — William L, Sullivan,

CS.P., 219,326

Undenominationalism, The Fallacy of.

—J/. D. Petre, 640

*« What Think ye of Christ }"^ Vincent

McNabb, O.P., .... 807

Whimsical Man, A.— -ff. Boyle O'Reilly, 57

Little Sister of the Poor, The,
Vanity of Vanieties.— /. P. D.,

POETRY.

. 72 Saint Patrick, For the Feast of.— /*. /.

. 218 Coleman, . * 762

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

Abyssinia of To-day, .... 408

Acton and His Circle 401

Anglican Orders: Theology of Rome

and of Canterbury in a Nutshell,
Annual Retreat, The, ....
Apostles Creed, Talks with the Little

Ones About the,

Benedict Joseph Labre, St., Votary of

Holy Poverty and Pilgrim. .
Bible History, A Manual of. The Old

Testament, 264

399
118

554
556

Briefs for Our Times, .... 548
By the Royal Road, . . . .839
Calvinistes, Les Saint Barth^lemy, . 112
Calvin. Les Victimes de, . . .112
Catholic Churchmen in Science, . . 547
Catholic, How to Become a, . . . 401
Children, The Care and Feeding of, . 840
Christian Education, .... 551
Christianisme en Hongrie, Le, . . bao
Christianity, The Principles of, . . 560
Christ, The Divinity of, ... 203

'if^r.-^n

Digitized by

Google

Contents.

Church and the Social Problem, The, . 698

Clerge Rural sous I'Ancien Regime, Le, 840

Colette, Sainte, 825

Comment KenoverTArt Chretien, 117, 840
Concile de Trent, Le, et la R6forme du

Clerg^ Catholique au XVIe. bi^cle, . 840

Coniston, 115

Days of Old, In the Rrave, . . .112
Dictionnaire de Philosophie Ancienne,

Moderne, et Contemporaine, . . 829
Divine Authority, .... 271, 399

Dream and the Business, The, . . 406

Early Essays and Lectures, . . . 414

Ecclesia : The Church of Christ, , . 548

Epicure et I'Epicurisme, . . . 840

Eus^be : Histoire Ecclesiastique, . . 405

Evangeliorum Inspiratione, l3e, Etc., . 273

Evil : Its Nature and Cause, . . . 263

Five Famous French Women, • . 106
Free- Will and Four English Philoso-
phers — Hobbs, Locke, Hume, and

Mill 564

Friends on the Shelf, .... 838
German People at the Close of the Mid-
dle Ages, History of the, . . . 566
Ghost in Hamlet, The. and other Essays

in Comparative Literature, . . 103

Gospel According to St. Luke, The, . 264
Gospels of the Sundays and Festivals,

The, 268

Hand and Soul, 703

Her Faith Against the World, . . 701

Higher Criticism, The, .... 263

History of England, An Elementary, . 273

Humanizing of the Brute, The, . . 831

Hypotheses, La Divin Experiences et, . 561

Institutiones Juris Publici Ecclesiastici, 4x0
Jaricot, Pauline Marie, Foundress of the
Association for the Propagation of the

Faith and of the Living Rosary, . 419

Jerome, Saint, 409

Jerusalem, Off to, 837

Jesus-Christ, La Divinity de, et I'En-

seignment de St. Paul, . . . 840
Jesus-Christ, La Divinit6 de — La Cata-

ch^se Apostolique, .... 840

Lanier, Sidney, 101

Law of the Church, The, . . .411
L'ltglise et TOrientau Moyen Age : Les

Croisades 699

Life of Christ, The, . . . .550

Light, In Quest of. .... 105
Little Sisters of the Poor, History of

the, 419

Lover of Souls. The, . . . .118

Madonna of the Poets, The, . . . 559

Miracles, 263

Miriam of Magdala, .... 835
Modem Education, The Point of View

of, 823

Modern England, A History of, . . 829

Modern Pilgrim's Progress, A, . . 264

Moon Face, 833

Mother of Jesus in the First Age and

Afterwards, The 266

Mount St. Agnes, The Chronicle of the

Canons Regular of, ... . 550

My Queen and My Mother, . . . 267
Nouvelle Theologie Dogmatique. VHL
Les Sacraments. IX. Les Fins Der-

niers, 409

Old Testament, Special Introduction to

the Study of the.— Didactic Books and

Prophetical Writings, ... 99

Orange Fairy Book. I he, . . . 408

Orator, The Making of an, . . 416
Oxford Movement, A Short History of

the 269

Packers, The, the Private Car Lines, and

the People, 407

Papal Commission and the Pentateuch

The, 707

Parting of the Ways, At the, . . . 416

Pastoral Medicine, Essays in, . . 824
Persia Past and Present, . .415
Philosophie Catholique, Essai d'un Sys-

tdme de, 268

Philosophy, An Introduction to, . . 827

Philosophy, The God of, . . . 560

Pilate, The Court of, ... . 838

Poems in Prose, ... . 703
Popes of the Early Middle Ages, Lives

of the, ....:.. 413
Prxlationes in Textum Juris Canonici.

De Judiciis Ecclesiasticis Civilibus, . 410
Probieme du Devenir et la Notion de la

Mati^re, Le, 564

Profit of Love, The, .... 706

Puzrledom, A Key to, .... 567

Queen's Tragedy, T he, .... 270
Questions d'Histoire et d'Arcb^ologie

Chrdtienne, 825

Questions of the Day, . . . .114

Ral6, Sebastian, 113

Religion of the Plain Man, The, . . 400

Religion, Some Dogmas of, . . . 563
Renaissance Catholique en Angleterrc

au XlXe. Si^cle. La, . . . 100, 702
Richard Raynal, Solitary, The History

of, 413

Sacr^-Coeur de J6sus, La Devotion au, 700

Saints, Les, Madame Louise de France, 556

Science and Faith, 263

Scottish Church, The Early : Its Doc-
trine and Discipline, .... 270
Seint Edmund le Rei, La Vie, . . 704
Sermons for Young Men and Young

Women, Outlines of, . . . . 547

Silas, 1 he Training of, . . . . 83^

Sister Mary of the Divine Heart, . . 417

Socialism, Studies in, . . . . 834

Soldier's Trial, A, 116

Southwell, Robert,^ S.J., Priest and

Poet, 832

Stoic and Christian in the Second Cen-
tury, 552

Sweet Miracle, The, .... 703

Teacher, The Making of a, . . . 823
Tertullien ; De Poenitentia ; De Pudi-

citia, 405

Theology for the Laity, Manual of, . 553

Throne of the Fisherman, The, . . 413

Tolstoi on Shakespeare, . . . 836

Une Page d'Histoire Religieuse, . . 557
United States in the Twentieth Century,

The, 107

Veritas d'Hier ? 710

Vianney, The Blessed John, Cur6 d'Ars,

Patron of Parish Priests. . . . 555

Virgo Prsedicanda, ..... 558
Voyage ot the Pax, The, . . .565

Digitized by

Google

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

Vol. LXXXIV. OCTOBER, 1906. No. 499

THE PRESENT FAD OF SPELLING REFORM.

BY GEORGE M. SEARLE, C.S.P.

CHERE is no doubt that much interest has been
excited, and just now prevails, about the pro-
posed changes in the spelling of quite a num •
ber of the words of our language. The princi-
pal idea of those who advocate these changes
seems to be to make spelling easier to the multitude, by con-
forming it more closely to the pronunciation ; but also the
recommendation is urged of saving space and time in writing
or setting up for the press.

These objects are good in themselves, certainly. But, as
only a limited number of words are proposed to be thus re-
formed, it may be doubted whether much will be accom-
plished by the changes advocated. This objection will proba-
bly be answered by those who have the matter most at heart,
by saying that this limited number of changes is only meant
as an entering wedge ; they will tell us that to do the busi-
ness thoroughly at once would scare people off from it, but
that when they have found the advantage of phonetic spelling
in the words proposed, they will go on and ask for more.

It really does not seem to occur to our reformers that
genuine and thorough phonetic spelling is impossible in our
language, unless we are ready to introduce a number of new
letters to adequately represent the various sounds now repre-
sented, after a fashion, by the twenty-six letters of our alpha-
bet. The case is very different with us from that which we

Digitized by

Google

2 THE PRESENT FAD OF SPELLING REFORM [Oct.,

find in a really phonetic language like the Italian. The vowels
have in such a language a practically unvarying sound, inde-
pendent of their adjuncts or context ; and it is the same with
the consonants, with the exception of certain rules which are
faithfully kept, and fairly easy to learn. When one sees a g
before a^ o^ or u in Italian, one knows that it is pronounced
" hard," and before e and /, " soft." We have a similar rule
in English, but it is not kept. Evidently with us — for we can-
not hope to change our pronunciation — we must have different
characters for a "hard" ^, and a "soft" one, if we are going
to do the business thoroughly. Something, no doubt, might
be done, especially with the vowels, by the use of accents or
similar marks, such as are found in dictionaries ; but the use
of such marks is so foreign to our practice, that it would be
very hard to introduce, to say nothing of its real inconven-
ience. Even to dot an i is a nuisance.

So, as has been just said, to make a thorough reform, and
have real phonetic spelling, we must have a number of new
letters, or their equivalents, added to our alphabet. People of
this generation, so to speak, do not seem to be aware that
this work was done in an absolutely thorough and perfectly
logical way, about sixty years ago, in the days of our great
educator, Horace Mann. He did not, so far as we are aware,
invent the system, but he certainly highly approved of it ; the
writer, when a guest in his house at that time, easily learned
the system, and there would be no difficulty in learning it for
any boy of ordinary capacity ; for the only real effort of memory
was that of learning the letters and the sounds they stood for.

In this phonetic alphabet, there were, if we remember
rightly, about forty- six characters, corresponding to all the
sounds of the English language. Every illogicality or incon-
sistency of our spelling was remedied by it. The so-called
diphthongs, such as "^iw," which really represent simple sounds,
capable of indefinite prolongation, were represented by single
letters ; on the other hand, real diphthongs, such as our so-
called "long" a and /, which require an "^^" sound to finish
them up, were spelled by two successive letters, as they should
be. When one saw a word in this "phonotypy," as it was
called, one knew exactly how it was to be pronounced. There
was only one possible way to pronounce it. Spelling was per-
formed by simply pronouncing the successive sounds of the

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE PRESENT FAD OF SPELLING REFORM 3

word successively, with a little interval betwetn. The whole
scheme was an offshoot of Pitman's phonography, in which a
similar system was followed, so that a word written out fully
in it could be pronounced properly by simple inspection. The
correlation of really similar sounds, such as that of "tf«" (the
English pronunciation of which is always as in " Paul ''), and
our so-called short 0^ was also recognized.

Such was the excellent and logically developed system of
"phonotypy." Mr. Mann used to take a newspaper printed
entirely in it. It was the only reform really worth making,
and if we were a really logical people, as logical as Italians, it
probably might have been a success. But, in fact, it was a
dead failure. It had a life, possibly, of two or three years.

But it was the only thing worth trying. What is the use
of having some words spelled with an approximation to the
way they are spoken, while others remain in their old form ? You
do not know, on such a basis, how to pronounce a word when
you see it ; it may be one which has been tinkered with, or
it may not be. And the same divergency which was in vogue
in English in the matter of spelling would be sure to return,
if the job is not done thoroughly. People seeing some words
reformed, would in all probability begin to reform others on
their own ideas, and as their analytical powers with regard to
vocal sounds had never been trained, their efforts would not
coincide. Some, seeing the inadequacy of the changes pro-
posed, and having no real law or universal custom having the
force of law, to restrain them, would carry these changes further ;
some logically perhaps, others illogically or inconsiderately.

LTo show the absurd incompleteness of the job as it stands,
e, for instance, the word '* thorough," the last three letters
of which are dropped by our reformers to make the spelling
what they call phonetic. In fact it is no more so than it was
before, for any practical purpose. As it is now, no one dreams
of pronouncing these last three letters ; the principal question
of pronunciation would be regarding the first vowel The only
regular or recognized sounds of the letter 0^ are what we call
the long (which is a diphthong, being the regular European
with what we would describe as an 00 or u to terminate it),
and the short one, which is really a short form of our so-called
diphthong au^ as already noted. To indicate the pronunciation
of the first vowel in " thoro " we should have to write for it an

Digitized by

Google

4 The Present Fad of Spelling Reform [Oct.,

u ; and to show whether this u is to be what we call long or
short (though our so-called long and usual short u, as in ''but,''
have no relation to each other, the real short u to correspond
to our long one being the u as in ** put," or the oo in "book "),
we should have to follow a sort of tradition requiring the
repetition of the following r. That is, we should write the
word ''thurroy Perhaps, to make the real pronunciation of the
last syllable unmistakable, we should feel inclined to add a Wy
though of course this might be objected to, as we sometimes
pronounce ow as a real diphthong, composed of the broad a as
in " father," and the short u as in "put." Note the logicality
of the Italian language, which really writes this sound as au\

The fact, then, should be obvious, that it is absolutely im-
possible to make a really phonetic spelling of English with its
present equipment of letters. ^You simply cannot put a quart
into a pint pot, forty six sounds into twenty- six letters.N Either
you must have a lot of what may be called accent marks, far
surpassing those of Greek or French, or you must have a lot
of unphonetic conventions, such as the doubling the following
consonant to "shorten" a vowel; which process serves to
lengthen a word rather than to shorten it.

If our reformers would shift their basis, or change their
plea ; if they would drop the idea of phonetic spelling in Eng-
lish, as unattainable except on the lines followed sixty years ago,
and confess that the only real advantage of their proposals is
to shorten words by dropping silent letters (though the con-
vention, to some extent, of silent letters seems to be necessary to
show how to pronounce the others), something might be said for
their system. But much also remains to be said against even this.

For by this system, at any rate if ruthlessly carried out, the
etymology or derivation of our words would be, to a great ex-
tent, obliterated. No one can deny that the word " monarch,"
for instance, might be conveniently and phonetically spelled
" monarc," or " monark," and a letter thus be saved ; but the
very sufficient objection to such a spelling would be that the
Greek origin of the word would be obscured. Our " ch " in
this case represents the Greek " Chi." " Chi " (usually pro-
nounced " ki " by us) was a letter approximately but not exactly
like our k or hard c ; the Germans use the real sound, but
that is as near as we get to it. But by pronouncing the word
as we do, and spelling it also as we do, we show its Greek

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Present Fad of Spelling Reform 5

origin at once, and have a key to its meaning. Of course
innumerable instances could be adduced to the same effect;
the most striking are, perhaps, those coming from Greek words
employing the letter Phi. We write Ph for this letter, as in
the word "philosophy." Fortunately we have retained this
anomaly, not substituting an / for the ph^ as other mod-
ern languages usually do in such words, because they do
not use the ph at all. It is at least probable that the sound
of the letter Phi was not exactly the same as that of our f^
but was, as our spelling indicates, an aspirated // we then
have a distinct advantage over other modern languages in
that way. We have the ph, why throw it away, as it has
such an evident etymological use? "Fotograf" for "photo-
graph " is really a sort of ignorant barbarism, totally unnec-
essary in our language, though others have to submit to it.

We have here a very strong objection to the present at-
tempt at spelling reform ; that, besides being necessarily a
botch, incomplete and practically useless in a phonetic way,
it tends to produce a sort of ruthless ignorance of the whole
structure and derivation of our language. Our words, as actu-
ally spelled, have a distinct historical and philological value;
they are natural growths, having an important significance which
it is eminently well to retain.

To a limited extent reforms in spelling may, no doubt, be
made with advantage; no one, it may be presumed, would ob-
ject to leaving off the last two letters of the word "programme,**
for instance. But these innocuous reforms, made with good
taste and judgment, will come fast enough by the common
sense and agreement of cultivated and intelligent writers gen-
erally. They are entirely different from those produced by
the wild and inconsiderate, if not actually ignorant, enthusiasm
ot a set of people attacking a problem, the elements of which
they have not carefully studied, and of the difficulties of which
they have apparently not the least idea.

To put the matter in a few words, the whole spelling reform
business, as now agitated, is not a scientific plan, which that
of the last century was, in spite of other objections to it;
moreover, it is a barbarous obliteration of history ; and in every
way it tends only to confusion instead of order, and is certain to
do more harm than good. It is simply a wild and inconsiderate
fad, not deserving, simply on its merits, any serious attention.

Digitized by

Google

THE RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN FRANCE.

BY MAX TURMANN, LL.D.
III.

I M May 27, 1904, after a long debate, the majority
in the Chamber of Deputies approved the recall
of the French Ambassador from the Vatican.
^ The following year, on July 3, after a di.scussion
9 of three months, the Bill of Separation at length
passed the Chamber.

The Senate, in turn, discussed the Bill, and passed it with-
out modification. Finally the Law of Separation was promul-
gated December 11, 1905.

This law may be divided into two parts, the one making
for the destruction of the order of things established by the
Concordat, the other, for the organization of a new regime.

The Concordat was a synallagmatic treaty of unlimited du-
ration; the enacting of a French law was iiot sufficient to break
it, and the Holy See should have been consulted. The French
ministry decided to neglect any such obligation.

In the Encyclical addressed to the Catholic clergy and laity
of France the Pope thus protests against this injustice:

The ties that consecrated this union -should have been
doubly inviolable, from the fact that they were sanctioned
by oath-bound treaties. The Concordat entered upon by
the Sovereign Pontiff and the French Government was, like
all treaties of the same kind concluded between States, a
bilateral contract binding on both parties. . . . Hence
the same rule applied to the Concordat as to all international
treaties, viz,, the law of nations, which prescribes that it
could not be annulled by one alone of the contracting par-
ties. The Holy See has always observed with scrupulous
fidelity the engagements it has made, and it has always
required the same fidelity from the State. This is a truth
which no impartial judge can deny. Yet to-day the State,
by its sole authority, abrogates the solemn pact it signed.
Thus it violates its sworn promise. . . .

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN FRANCE 7

The extent of the injury inflicted on the Apostolic See
by the unilateral abrogation of the Concordat is notably ag-
gravated by the manner in which the State has effected this
abrogation. It is a principle admitted without controversy,
and universally observed by all nations, that the other con-
tracting party should be previously and regularly notified,
in a clear and explicit manner, of the breaking of a treaty,
by the one which intends to put an end to the said treaty.
Yet not only has no notification of this kind been made to the
Holy See, but no indication whatever on the subject has
been conveyed to it. Thus the French Government has not
hesitated to treat the Apostolic See without ordinary respect
and without the courtesy that is never omitted even in deal-
ing with the smallest States. Its oiBcials, representatives
though they were of a Catholic nation, have heaped contempt
on the dignity and power ot the Sovereign Pontiff, the Su-
preme Head of the Church, whereas they should have shown
more respect to this power than to any other political power —
and a respect all the greater from the fact that the Holy See
is concerned with the eternal welfare of souls, and that its
mission extends everywhere.

Having severed all relations with the Papacy, the French
State wished next to break with the churches. Heretofore re-
ligious services have been public, henceforward they are to be
private affairs. This is the outcome of Article 2 of the law:
*' The Republic neither recognizes, nor pays salaries to the
ministers of, nor subventions any form of worship." Article i,
it is true, proclaims liberty of conscience. "The Republic,"
it says, " assures liberty of conscience. It guarantees the free
exercise of worship under the sole restrictions set forth herein-
after in the interest of public order." But, as we shall see,
these restrictions are so numerous and so eminently despotjc as
to limit seriously this liberty of conscience.

Having laid down the principle that worship must cease to
be publicly exercised, the legislator has deduced therefrom :
1st. The suppression of the Budget of Worship and the prohibit
Hon of subsidizing worship at the expense of public funds ; 2d.
The abolition of public establishments of worship.

. . . Consequently, from the ist of January, after the
promulgation of the present law, there will be struck out ot
the Budgets of the State, of the departments, and of the com-

Digitized by

Google

The Religious Situation in France [Oct.,

munes, all expenses connected with the exercise of worship.
However, there may be set down in the aforesaid Budgets
the expenses necessary for the service of chaplains and those
intended to insure the free exercise of worship in public
establishments, such as lyceums, colleges, schools, hospitals,
asylums, and prisons.

The public establishments of worship are suppressed under
reserve of the dispositions set forth in Article 3.

This suppression of the Budget of Worship is a veritable
spoliation, since that Budget is a national debt contracted
when, under the Constituent Assembly, the property of the
clergy " was put at the disposal of the nation," and, in ex-
change for the landed capital thus turned over to it, the State
solemnly pledged itself to give the clergy a suitable salary.
Therefore, the barest honesty would demand the maintenance
of the Budget of Catholic Worship. It was not the Concordat
that first established ecclesiastical salaries; it merely recognized
them by giving them a Government guarantee. In reality they
antedated the Concordat by twelve years, and, as we have said,
were granted on the day when, in exchange for the goods it
took, the nation promised the Church an indemnity, a perpetual
rent. Let it be clearly understood, then, that ecclesiastical
salaries are not paid by the State in virtue of the Concordat,
but are a rent inscribed in favor of the clergy in the book of
public debt and payable, in all justice, at all times, whether
under the regime of the Concordat or that of common separa-
tion, whether the Church be united to the State or separated
from it. To suppress these salaries on the plea of separation,
without however restoring the property of which they represent
the rent, is a spoliation committed in the name of law by the
State which still remains custodian of the property. But the
parliamentary majority did not take this view of the matter as,
in Article 2 of the law, it decided that in future neither the
State, the departments, nor the communes, should contribute
anything whatever toward the expenses connected with the ex-
ercise of worship, and that neither bishops nor priests would
receive a centime from the public funds. However, an excep-
tion was made in favor of chaplains of prisons, establishments
of learning, and charitable institutions.

It is only just to remark that the Budget of Public Wor-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Religious Situation in France 9

ship will not be suppressed all at once, but by degrees as, in
bringing about a transition from one regime to another, the
authors of the law have tried to avoid an extreme irritation
of Catholic opinion. All ecclesiastics who at the time of the
promulgation of the law (that is to say on December 11, 1505)
exercised functions paid for by public funds will receive, dur-
ing four years at least, all or a part of their salary. Among
these ecclesiastics it will be necessary to distinguish those en-
titled to a pension from those in line for a simple grant.

To be entitled to an annual life pension, an ecclesiastic
must have been over forty- five years old on the promulgation
of the law (that is to say, he must have been born before De-
cember II, i860) and, at the same time, must have spent at
least twenty years in the discharge of ecclesiastical functions paid
for by the State. Those who can meet this twofold condition
will receive an annual pension- equal to half of their salary.
All ecclesiastics who, on the promulgation of the law, had com-
pleted their sixtieth year, and discharged during thirty years
religious functions paid for by the State, will receive a pen-
sion amounting to three-quarters of their salary, but in no case,
either of bishop or priest, can these pensions exceed fifteen
hundred francs.

Priests who on the promulgation of the law were exercising
functions paid for by the State, but who did not fulfil all con-
ditions required for obtaining a pension, will receive, during
four years^ a grant, which will be gradually diminished. For
the first year it will be equal to their full salary; for the
second, to two- thirds; for the third, to one- half; and for the
fourth, to one-third. Here no condition is imposed with re-
gard to age or length of service, as all ecclesiastics who, on
promulgation of the law, were exercising religious functions
paid for by the State, if indeed for only twenty- four hours,
would be entitled to a grant. The law even increases the du-
ration of the grant for ecclesiastics discharging their functicns
in communes of less than a thousand inhabitants. During two
years these ecclesiastics may claim a grant equal to their en-
tire salary, to two- thirds during the next two years, to half
for the fifth and sixth years, and to a third for the seventh
and eighth; but to be entitled to an eight-year grant, they
must continue to give their services in the same commune, and
if, for some reason or other, they should leave it, they would

Digitized by

Google

lo The Religious Situation in France [Oct.,

fall under the common rule and would not receive a cent of
salary for a period longer than four years.

It will be seen, thexefore, that, though suppressed in prin-
ciple, the Budget of Public Worship will, in point of fact, ex-
ist for a few years longer, and will be gradually reduced, until
both pensions and grants disappear altogether.

According to the calculation of the administration of pub-
lie worship, life-pensions will amount this year to about eleven
million francs, and temporary grants to a little over eighteen
million francs, a total of twenty- nine and a half millions. As
the Budget of Public worship reached about thirty-seven mil-
lions, the State, beginning with this year, will economize to
the extent of seven or eight million francs, though its economy
is practised at the expense of genuine spoliation.

That our readers may appreciate this rather rough estimate,
we shall here reproduce the items calculated upon by the
Government and communicated by it to the budget commission.

I. Pensions of three-quarters for ministers of religion aged
over sixty years who have exercised for over 30 years re-
ligious functions paid for by the State.

Catholics.

48 archbishops and bishops,

416,250 francs.

44 vicars-general, . . . .

97.500

53 canons,

64,400

( i

1,888 parish priests,

i>305.550

5,285 officiating priests.

. 3.900,290

((

31 curates

13.950

C (

Protestants.

109 pastors, ....

. 153.950

((

Jews.

14 rabbis,

17.430

((

Total, ....

• 5.969.320

II. Pensions of half for ministers of religion aged over 45
years, and having for over 20 years exercised religious func-
tions remunerated by the State.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] THE Religious Situation in France ii

Catholics.

II archbishops and bishops, . . 82,500 francs.
65 vicars-general, .... 121,875

23 canons, 27,400

1,308 parish priests, . . . 1,079,800
8,583 officiating priests, . . . 3,643,800
125 curates, 42,200

Protestants.
140 pastors, I35i900

Jews.
9 rabbis, 10,550

Total, . . . • . . 5,144,025 **

III. The temporary grants will be awarded for four years
to 12 archbishops and bishops ; 60 vicars-general ; 4 canons ;
741 parish priests; 2,846 officiating priests; 4,517 curates;
290 pastors ; and 31 rabbis.

They will be awarded for eight years to 120 parish priests;
1,738 officiating priests; and 1,237 curates.

The material condition of the ministers of religion being thus
regulated, the legislator turned his attention to buildings set
apart for purposes of worship, and to the property belonging
to the ecclesiastical establishments which he had decided to
abolish. To whom will the buildings go that have been devoted
to religious worship, such as churches, seminaries, presbyteries,
and episcopal residences ?

Many, indeed, are the enemies of Catholicism who would
have wished these edifices to be given over exclusively to the
State, but such a course did not meet with sufficient favor.

Among buildings used for the exercise of public worship,
or for the housing of its ministers and for their immovable and
movable effects, the Separation Bill establishes the following
distinction as to ownership, a distinction based neither on right
nor fact. Where such buildings were "put at the disposal of
the nation" by the revolutionists, and later, by virtue of the
Concordat, restored for purposes of worship, the law declares
that they are and must remain the property of the State, the

Digitized by

Google

12 The Religious Situation in France [Oct.,

departments, and the communes.* Where such property did
not antedate the Concordat, the law does not discuss the ques-
tion of ownership, but, when it is contested, refers the matter
to the courts.

It matters not who erected or paid for these buildings, the
law leaves them gratuitously at the disposal of associations of
worship formed to insure the exercise of public worship.

However, this gratuitous use will not be of equal length
for all buildings in question. For churches it will be, in prin-
ciple, perpetual ; for other edifices it will cease after a short
period. This period will be two years for archiepiscopal and
episcopal residences, and five years for seminaries and pres-
byteries, on the expiration of which time the State, depart-
ments, or communes will again decide their gratuitous dis-
posal.

Not satisfied with thus depriving the churches of all finan-
cial aid from the State, the legislator consummated the separ-
ation by suppressing all public ecclesiastical institutions. These
institutions were civilly recognized as "legal persons" and,
therefore, could acquire, possess, and manage the estates that
were of use to them. According to the opinion prevailing in
administrative jurisprudence, a diocese itself is not a " civil
person." But in every diocese several public institutions weie
legally recognized, especially the episcopal revenue, having the
bishop as its sole administrator, the seminary, and lastly the
chapter of canons.

A parish is no more a public institution than a diocese,
but within the parish are two institutions — the pasto/al revenue,
of which the parish priest is sole administrator, and the fabrique^
which is administered by a special council — which were also
legally recognized. All these institutions have been suppressed
by the Separation Bill. What, then, is to become of the prop-
erty owned by the above-mentioned "persons" until Decem-
ber II, 1905 ?

M. Briand, reporter of the commission and one of the pro-
moters of the law, says: "Ecclesiastical property could have
been looked upon as unclaimed. In conformity with the com-
mon law, the State could have claimed it and disposed of it

•In his study on La Separation et Us Elections (Lecoffre, dditeur) M. Jean Guiraud re-
futes this declaration, which is also repeatedly contradicted in history, but we will not iiere
enter into this historical controversy.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Religious Situation in France 13

according to rules which would be determined upon later. A
part of the property in the possession of public establishments
of worship was donated by the faithful for religious purposes,
and the commission, therefore, considered that, according to
the natural law, its real owners were the faithful taken col-
lectively. To day this collection of faithful is represented by
the churches; to-morrow, by associations of worship." Hence,
this time the State does not claim to be the heir of the "pub-
lic persons," whom it condemns to death; it agrees to leave
them the faculty of transmitting their property to the associa-
tions of their choice. In principle, then, establishments of
public worship may transfer their patrimony (cautiously in-
ventoried by the State's representatives) to the associations of
worship organized to replace them, and which seem to them
worthy of being their successors.

Unfortunately, the legislator felt constrained to formulate
t\vo exceptions, which are entirely unjustifiable and which con-
stitute absolute robbery.

1. "The property of ecclesiastical establishments that came
from the State, and was not encumbered with a pious founda-
tion of more recent date than the Concordat, will be reap-
portioned to the State." Such is Article 5 of the Separation
Bill. At first sight it would appear that the State only re-
claims what it had given, and, so understood, the affair shocks
us less rudely ; but the property in question was wrested from
ecclesiastical establishments during the revolution and was re-
stored to them by the State at the signing of the Concordat.

2. The second exception is none the less censurable; it
aims at the real and personal property of ecclesiastical institu-
tions which have received from benefactors a charitable ap-
propriation, or indeed any other appropriation foreign to wor-
ship properly so called. Take, for instance, land that has been
bequeathed to the fabrique of a parish for the erection of a
school or a hospital. This real estate could not be transmitted
or transferred to an association of worship; it must revert to
a "public establishment" or an establishment of "recognized
public utility," a charitable or educational institution — all of
which means, practically, that the property will be taken by the
State. It is true that to palliate the just indignation with which
such a course fills honest people, donors and testators are per-
mitted to enter an action for the reclaiming of their estates.

Digitized by

Google

14 The Religious Situation in France [Oct.,

which action must be begun within six months. Such a meas-
ure would be acceptable if all the heirs of such donors had a
like right, but the right is limited to direct heirs. As the
greater number of former benefactors of schools and hospitals
belonging to church property were priests, it follows that no
individual could claim these bequests, which were made solely
for a religious purpose and not with the intention of augment-
ing the patrimony of the State. Hence we understand from
these few short enumerations why the Sovereign Pontiflf was im-
pelled to condemn the law "which," he declared, "trampled
under foot the Church's rights of ownership."

The Law of Separation alters many other points in the
regime established by the Concordat.

It suppresses all the prerogatives and at the same time the
responsibilities which belong to ministers of religion in virtue
of their office. '* Ministers of religion," formally declares M.
Briand, "will be totally ignored in all that concerns their
ministry or proceeds therefrom." Many, indeed, are the con-
sequences issuing from this principle.

1. The State will no longer take part in the nomination of
any minister of religion to any clerical office or dignity. The
State will ignore such nominations, or at least fail to recognize
them, unless by the notification it will receive of them through
the directors of associations of worship.

2. Heretofore, the State had certain rights of surveillance
over the manner in which different ministers of religion ful-
filled their ministry ; bishops and parish priests were obliged to
reside in their respective dioceses and parishes; the resignation
of one and the other had to be accepted by the State, nor
could they be replaced till after such acceptance.

3. All immunities and privileges enjoyed by ministers of
religion disappear. In public ceremonies ecclesiastical digni-
taries always had a special place; cardinals came immediately
after the Chief Executive, and archbishops and bishops after
such and such office- holders ; to-day this precedence is abol-
ished. The privilege of jurisdiction, whereby prelates could be
judged by the Court of Appeals for the different offences that
might be brought against them, has also been withdrawn.

The article of the Penal Code, punishing any one guilty of
"having worn in public a costume that did not belong to him,"
no longer applies to the wearing of an ecclesiastical dress.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN FRANCE 1 5

However, there is reason to be astonished at the fact that,
despite the efforts of M. TAbbe Lemire and M. TAbbe Gay-
raud, the Law of Separation has held to Articles 199 and 200
of the Penal Code. These articles forbid prie'sts to bless a
union not previously ratified by a civil ceremony. The pun-
ishment is, at first, a simple fine, but, in case of a second
offence, is from two to five years' imprisonment, or from five
to twenty years' detention in a fortress.

4. Ecclesiastics possess all the rights and incur all the obli-
gations of citizens. They have recovered the plenitude of
political rights, and are eligible to municipal* and general
councils, to the Chamber of Deputies, and to the Senate.

Such is, in brief, the negative work effected by the Law of
Separation. It deprives the clergy of rights and privileges due
them in their official capacity, but, reciprocally, it suppresses
many obligations accruing from that capacity. To have been
perfectly fair in the matter the " Separators " should have
ruptured all bonds uniting Church and State, but they feared
to give too much liberty to religious associations ; and, although
declaring the churches officially separated from the State, for
the latter's benefit they have organized a system of surveillance
and restraint in regard to associations of worship. We shall
see this when studying the new regime proposed by the legis-
lator.

This regime rests essentially upon the organization of the
so-called associations of worships that is to say, "associations
formed exclusively," in the terms of Article 18 of the law,
" to provide for the expenses, maintenance, and public exercise
of a religion."

It would seem, as has been said, that the legislator ad-
dressed the faithful of all religions as follows:

" Form among yourselves associations that will insure the ex-
ercise of your cult. These associations will be subject to the
common law of approved associations, which is that, on con-
dition of a simple declaration at the prefecture or sub-prefec-
ture, they will receive civil personality, may collect assess-

• There is a temporary exception : for eight years from the promulgation of the Law of
Separation, ministers of religion are declared ineligible to the municipal council in the com-
mune in which they exercise their ecclesiastical functions. It must be observed that this in-
eligibility refers exclusively to the municipal council, and that it will end at the expiration of
the eighth year, after which time ecclesiastics, without distinction, will be eligible on the same
conditions as all other citizens.

Digitized by

Google

1 6 The Religious Situation in France [Oct.,

ments from their members, and accept, for a consideration, the
real estate strictly necessary for attaining the end they have
in view. In case of dissolution, their property will be assigned
conformably to their statutes. However, as, doubtless, the as-
sessments will hardly replace the Budget of Public Worship, I
shall give the associations of worship important advantages.
Hence they can live, and I, the State, may interfere in their
affairs in order to superintend them closely and to arrest their
development should it attain proportions which I would deem
dangerous."

Such was the language heard from Protestants and Jews
who, immediately on the promulgation of the law, instituted
associations of worship. At the time of writing this article we
are still ignorant of what course the Bishops of France and
the Pope will pursue. Nevertheless, I shall here set forth in
detail for the readers of The Catholic World the different
methods of procedure now proposed either by prelates or
Catholics of note. It will be sufficient to remark that among
us there are two opinions. According to the one, having as
its spokesmen Mgr. Le Camus, Bishop of La Rochelle, MM.
les Abbes Lemire, Gayraud, Klein, and Naudet, and laymen
such as MM. Brunetiere and d'Haussonville, it would be wise
to accept the best possible part of the law, and form associa-
tions of worship to which alone our cathedrals and churches
would be transferred; according to the other, in the name of
which Mgr. Turinaz, Bishop of Nancy, and MM. de Mun, Piou,
and Drumont have emphatically spoken or written, it is better
to refuse to organize these associations of worship, which can
only be considered schismatic, and, instead, to resist energeti-
cally the Government, since, in virtue of the Law of Separa-
tion, it wishes to seize those of our churches not claimed by
any Catholic association of worship.

The law imposed on these associations of worship demands
that such associations must haye, as their sole object, the ex-
ercise of a cult ; hence they can neither maintain a school nor
defray the expenses of a hospital. Of course they may give
all or part of their funds to a grand seminairey because such
an institution of learning has as its immediate object the edu-
cation of future ministers of religion.

In addition to the assessments of their members the asso-
ciations of worship may receive :

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN FRANCE 1 7

The proceeds of collections for the poor or for defraying
expenses incurred by the exercise of religious worship;

Fees for religious ceremonies and services, even by endow-
ment;

The rental of pews and sittings;

Oflferings made for the furnishing of objects destined for
use at funerals in religious edifices.

In return for these advantages, they must submit to a
regulation from which other approved associations are free.

While other associations may, strictly speaking, be com-
posed of only two members, the associations of worship are
obliged to have at least seven, sixteen, or twenty-five mem-
bers, accordingly as they are established in communes of less
than one thousand or more or less than twenty thousand souls;
the members constituting the minimum number must be, with-
out distinction of sex, persons having attained their majority,
and either domiciled within the fixed ecclesiastical territory or
residents of it.

Once a year the administrative council of every association
of worship must submit its report for the approbation of the
general assembly of members. The associations must keep an
account of their receipts and expenditures, draw up a yearly
balance sheet, and also take an annual inventory of their prop-
erty, both real and personal. Their financial transactions will
be subject to the supervision of State agents, who must see to
it that the funds be not turned from the exclusive object of
the associations, viz,^ the support of religion.

The law has put strange limitations upon the right of owner-
ship of the associations of worship.

They may own the real estate required for the exercise of
worship and for the housing of ecclesiastics; they may receive
" pious endowments " and may have church equipment as gor-
geous as they please ; but, as we have said, the law will main-
tain a close supervision of their disposable resources. It au-
thorizes the formation of these resources into two reserves.
The first must constitute a fund to be used exclusively for the
expenses and maintenance of the cult; this capital may not
exceed a sum equal to three or six times the annual average
of the expenditures of the association, according as the latter
has more or less than five thousand francs income, said capital
to be placed at nominal value. The second reserve (the maxi-

VOL LXXXIV — 2

Digitized by

Google

l8 THE RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN FRANCE [Oct.,

mum of which is not regulated by law), interest included, will
be set aside solely for the purchase, construction, decoration,
or repairs of real property or of property intended for the as-
sociation, this reserve to be deposited in the Caisse des Depots
et Consignations,

It may be wondered at why the law, when allowing the
unlimited accumulation of resources for the extraordinary ex-
penses attending purchase, construction, or embellishment, does
not permit the fund devoted to the ordinary expenses of the
exercise of religion to grow large enough to cover these ex-
penses. M. Briand, reporter for the commission, has very
clearly said that it is not desirable that worship subsist merely
through the liberality of the dead and without any help from
tlie living. This expression is but a transparent shield for the
hope entertained by our enemies, that one day public worship
will be abandoned.

Whenever these regulations are transgressed by the admin-
istrators of the associations of worship, penalties are imposed
in the way of fines, varying from sixteen to two hundred francs,
and this may be doubled in case of a second offence. The
court that condemns the administrators may likewise disband
the association. The limitation of the fund destined to meet
the ordinary expenses of worship has a special sanction; in
case of certified surplus, the courts may oblige the associations
to transfer this surplus to communal establishments of relief or
charity.

To complete this exposition of legislation in regard to
associations of worship, let us add that they may, without re-
straint, form unions having a central direction, and that they
have the right to turn over their surplus receipts to other
associations organized for the same object as theirs; it is ob-
vious that the right to constitute unions of associations of
worship will enable the bishop to gather under his direction
all associations of worship organized in his diocese.

Thus organized, the association of worship is capable of re-
ceiving the property of the ecclesiastical esht " — seriously — " it always annoys me a
great deal, and they will do it."

"Fellah can't be a dummy," Mr. Montague was understood
to say.

" Much bettah be a mummy," gravely observed Jack, who
scented the battle from afar off, and had come forward to act
as free lance.

" Now that last scene," said Miss Carhart, appealing to Mr.
Biggins with sweet confidingness, " was very pathetic, and yet,
do you know, I think Gretchen was quite right. I don't speak
especially of Rip's faults, which were aggravating, no doubt,
but I think there are other things for which one would be
justified in turning one's husband out of doors forever. Bad
temper, for instance."

" There are some women," observed Mr. Biggins, who had
grown red, "that would create bad temper in an angel."

"Oh" — cheerfully — "angels are not so common in either
sex, are they, Marjorie ? Now, Mr. Biggins," with unimpaired
friendliness, "suppose you give us your idea of an angel?"

" Not in the least blond, loquacious, or flippant. Miss Car-
hart," that gentleman so far forgot himself as to say. Where-
upon Jack chuckled and Mr. Montague swore to himself.

" Why, you disappoint me," she replied sweetly. " Do
you know " — abruptly, as if struck^ by a sudden thought — " I
should not think, Mr. Biggins, that overheated air was good
for you. Any one who flushes so quickly — " But here, to
Maijorie's intense relief, the curtain rose again ; for she had
begun to fear, from Mr. Biggins' appearance, that an apoplectic

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Narcissus 27

seizure was really imminent. She took occasion to murmur
reproaches in Molly's ear; but as Jack was whispering at the
same time : " Go it, Miss Molly ! ** it was unlikely to do good.

It was evident that Mr. Horace Montague had petmitted
himself to be languidly amused, for he allowed Molly to talk
to him exclusively for the rest of the evening, and engaged
her to drive in his dog-cart; and even said at his club later,
with faint enthusiasm, that, " That, aw. Miss Carhart, you know,
was no end of a trump. Went for old Biggins, bah Jove, and
]ust, aw, finished him off, you know."

When, the play ended, they reached the theatre door, the
night had turned stormy.

" Heavens ! " cried Miss Carhart, ** it's raining, and the damp
air will take every bit of curl out of my new plumes and boa."

Marjorie could just see the look of horror which Mr.
Biggins wore at this ejaculation, and had much ado to refrain
from open laughter. He took no notice whatever on the way
home of the xulprit, who seemed unaffectedly happy with Jack ;
but when he was taking his leave at their door, after a cool
bow to her, he took Marjorie's hand with old-fashioned gal-
lantry and said : " Miss Marjorie, you always remind me of that
pretty description of 'Sweet Mistress Anne Page' — she has
brown hair, and speaks small, ' like a woman ' " — with emphasis,
and was gone.

If he had waited but a moment, he might have heard Miss
Carhart chant in mockery, from some comic opera: *" I can't
speak small. I must speak loud — or else, not speak at all.' "

"Well, young women," said Will coming in, "relate your
experiences."

" Oh, we met a crowd ! " said Molly. " I don't remember
any of them except Mr. Montague^ who is delightful I As for
your Mr. Biggins, Marjorie — "

*' My Mr. Biggins ! I make no especial claim to him ! "

*' Well, your admirer, then, and my deadly foe. He " —
slowly and emphatically — "is an old frump and- freak I"

"You are right," declared Jack, "he called me 'boy' to-
night. Let us join forces and swear war to the knife on old
Big ! "

"War to the knife!" she repeated darkly; while they joined
hands and performed something supposed to be the war- dance
of the original Tockahoopoo Indians.

Digitized by

Google

28 Narcissus [Oct.,

Chapter III.

There is, perhaps, no spectacle more helpless and hopeless
and altogether abject than a man presents who, through his
fault or misfortune, has accompanied women on an extended
shopping tour. This was forcibly impressed on Will's mind
one bright day some time after the events of the preceding
chapter.* He had given up his morning's occupation to accom-
pany the two girls, owing less to Miss Carhart's voluble and
eloquent entreaties than to a glance he stole at Marjorie's
face, where she stood waiting silently in her brown velvet and
sable. So he drove from shop to shop with them, and com-
pared himself in his thoughts to a stoic and a martyr. It had
not been so bad, he remembered, going with Marjorie once or
twice before, for she got through quickly, and it was rather
amusing to watch her little deprecating manner when she was
obliged to give trouble. But Miss Carhart was a shopper of
quite another order. For instance: "Marjorie,'* said she, "I
want a pretty gift for my aunt. What would you advise ? A
pin ? "

" That would do nicely," said Marjorie. ** Here we are at
Tiffany's. Let us go in ! "

" Pins," requested Will ; and a bewildering array was spread
out before them.

"Oh! isn't this lovely?" cried Molly, "this dove with the
diamond solitaire in its beak? And that Etruscan bar with the
emeralds I Beautiful ! Exquisite ! Gorgeous ! " as she turned
them over rapidly. " Well, that is the only one I like, and I
don't think I will take it this morning," pushing the tray away.
" Oh, Marjorie ! look at thase cunning little Dresden shepherd-
esses! They would look lovely on her chiffonier. Show me
some bronze clocks, please," to the courteous attendant. She
examined these minutely, required considerable explanation,
then said that she thought she would wait and make up her
mind later, and stepped out lightly, followed by Will and
Marjorie. Dry goods and lace stores gave even greater scope
to her peculiar methods; and after about the tenth experience
of this sort. Will handed them into the coupe and said faintly :

" I think I will walk home now. This is worse than coal-
heaving."

Digitized by

Google

I906.] NARCISSUS 29

" Why it is fine ! " declared Molly briskly

"Stay with us, Will," said Marjorie. "We will defer the
gift until some other day, and go now to Knoedler's and see
what he has new in engravings ; or, better, we will take Molly
round to Mr. Edwards' studio."

"Well," said Will, getting in resignedly, "perhaps he will
give us some lunch. Do you know what ' ausgespielt ' means ? "

" It means lazy," said Marjorie promptly.

" An artist, did you say ? " asked Miss Carhart. " I shall
enjoy that. Will you believe it ? I have never been in a stu-
dio. A beautifully furnished room, I suppose, with gothic win-
dows and quantities of old china and bronzes. And then the
artist is very handsome and picturesque, like Raphael, per-
haps, and wears a black velvet blouse with deep point lace
collar and cuffs."

" You must have seen Mr. Edwards somewhere," said Will
gravely, "for you have described him exactly."

They reached the Art Buildings, and found their way to a
studio with Mr. Edwards' name over it. A tap at the door
was followed by the appearance of the painter himself, palette
and brush in hand, and they were invited in with cordial
greetings.

" You could not have come on a better day," he declared,
drawing aside the curtains to admit a fuller light. "My latest
picture is finished and I am only amusing myself with a few
last touches."

Will perceived with amusement that Miss Carhart had been
stricken dumb at sight of the room and its occupant. If there
is a point beyond which disorder ceases to be picturesque, this
apartment had passed it long ago. Bronzes and marbles and
bits of armor there were, but chipped and broken and dis-
colored with age and dirt, and lying around in dark corners
for the tripping-up of unwary feet. The only piece of tapes-
try was a worm-eaten curtain, and it was torn in places and
pinned up crookedly. The rugs had not known a broom from
remote ages. One would have liked to use a duster before
being seated any>yhere ; and the sofa on which Molly depos-
ited herself went down suddenly, and she only recovered her
balance by great dexterity. "It is an heirloom in the family,"
observed the artist, making cheerful apologies. He was a very
small man, thin to attenuation, and sallow, wearing his black

Digitized by

Google

30 NARCISSUS [Oct.^

hair brushed back and rather too long. His eyes were his re-
deeming point, perhaps, being large and fine and brilliant, but
restless. His clothes seemed to have been made for a much
larger man, for they hung on him ; and, alas I for Molly's
black velvet and point lace, his blouse was a sort of brown
linen " duster," decorated all over with variously colored daubs
of paint.

*' Now," said he, drawing their attention to a small picture
standing on an easel, "tell me how you like this."

It represented an "interior," a fair "grande dame" in a
charming boudoir, and a little negro page with salver standing
near, by way of contrast. They all examined it silently for a
few minutes, then Marjorie said : '* I am not wise enough about
paintings to be technical in praise, but I like it very much."

" That is all I care for," declared the artist, " if you really
like it. Now, do, all of you, take the strongest chairs you
can find — easy on that one, Fleming — while I hunt you up
some lunch. Let me see" — rubbing his chin meditatively —
'^ yes ; I have some cold potatoes and a little meat, and can
borrow the oil and have a salad. Ned ! " — calling from the
door to the negro boy, attendant-in-general on all the studios
— "my compliments to Mr. Valentine, and will he lend me
the oil, and come and help me make a salad, and lunch with
me and some friends. Then you go down and buy some rolls
and some fruit and some cream, and be back in a jiffy I
Now" — briskly returning — "we shall be all right. Valentine
can make a first- class salad; and sings — sings like a nest full
of thrushes. You shall hear him."

Pretty soon the rolls and the fruit and the oil and Mr.
Valentine arrived, and the latter, a gay little Frenchman, pro-
ceeded at once to manufacture the salad, with Will as a pupil.
The girls, entering joyously into the spirit of this little affair
a Vimproviste^ helped the artist lay the table.

" Have you seen my old willow-pattern china, Miss Flem-
ing ? " he asked suddenly. " No ? Well, here it is," taking
various pieces out of a rosewood cabinet. " Genuine, I assure,
undoubted. See the little mandarins and the Chinese lady with
her umbrella, and the willows and the bridge and the pavilion
with bells all around the roof. And on every piece these two
swallows up in the air. It ought to mean something, all
of it." ^

Digitized by

Google

I906.J NARCISSUS 31

" Why, it does ! " cried Marjorie. ** Don't you know Hans
Christian Anderson's story about it ? Two rich mandarins lived
on opposite sides of the bridge and hated each other. And
the son of one saw the daughter of the other across the water
walking about under her umbrella, and fell in love with her.
And he used, in defiance of her parents, to come over the
bridge at twilight and talk to her in the little summer house
with the bells. Finally, after most terrific trials and tribula-
tions, they were married. And those two swallows told the
tale; for they had watched the whole affair from mid- air and
gossiped to each other about it."

"That's a famous story," said he, "and in return for it
you shall eat off my willow*pattern, which no one has done
before. Now" — when they were all seated, looking around at
the gay young faces about the table — " this is delightful ! You
all look hungry and happy. Valentine, your salad is a chef
a'ceuvre. I don't believe " — helping them — " that there is a
dyspeptic among us. Haven't you all found it uncomfortable
when you were traveling to hear cross- lookirg people specu-
lating publicly on what they might eat with safety and what
they might not ? I always want to tell them about that fat
old Englishman who listened to such a person until he was
tired, and then asked : ' Why don't you do as I do ? Eat a
good dinner. Eat everything you want, and then go to sleep,
and let them fight it out among themselves!' Well, Fleming,
how was it we did not meet last summer? Pyrenees, eh?
That accounts. I was wandering with a party of fellow- daubers
about the Tyrol and Bavarian Alps. Was sorry it was not the
year for the Passion Play when I was at Oberammergau. Now,
I hope you are enjoying your lunch." He need not have
troubled, for it was evident that His little impromptu was a
success. Jest and story and laugh followed each other in quick
succession.

*' There is a zest about this to me," he observed presently,
" which the rest of you can not have in it. My neighbor.
Grey, is an abnormally quiet fellow Says he can't paint with
the least noise near him. Great stuff! for, in my humble
opinion, an artist ought to be able to paint in a thunder storm.
Well, he hears noise enough from this side on occasion. Val-
entine, sing for us now, my good fellow." And Mr. Valentine
was induced to chant two or three songs in a very charming

Digitized by

Google

32 Narcissus [Oct.,

voice; and afterwards Marjorie joined him in a little duo from
" Genevieve de Brabant," ** En passant sous la fenetre.**

Here came a tapping at the door, and Ned appeared " with
Mr. Grey's compliments, and would they please be a little
more quiet, as he was painting?" To which Mr. Edwards,
with much gravity, '* returned his compliments to Mr. Grey,
and as he w^s exceedingly intoxicated, he would probably
make much more noise before he got through."

This matter disposed of, *' * Drink to me only with thine
eyes,*" he cried to Marjorie, "'and I will pledge with mine.'
But that's all nonsense, come to think of it; for I have a bot-
tle of Sauterne somewhere." And after considerable poking in
dusty corners, a bottle was unearthed, from which a modest
glass to each wound up the repast. " Now, what have you all
been reading lately?" he asked next. ** Anything fine in poe-
try ? Some of our fellows at the ' Lotos ' have been scribbling
a few pretty nothings. Have any of you seen a little poem
called ' In a Swing ' ? "

"Say it for us," said Marjorie, "and then "— reluctantly —
"we must leave you."

Um — um — of course. I shall bore you, but here goes:

IN A SWING.

He.

" ' Each daisy underneath thy feet

Should count itself thrice happy, sweet ;

Each purple, trodden clover head

Should thank thee, even when 'tis dead.

How blest is every twisted strand

Of rope encircled by thy hand.

Now — up a little faster — so.

As through the soft June air you go,

I wish that I might always stay

Below you, as I am to day;

Keeping you far above all care

That other women have to bear.

Then, high in air though you might be,

You always must come back to me.'

Digitized by

Google

l9o6.] NARCISSUS 33

She.

*' * Dear heart, if June stayed all year long,
And twisted ropes were always strong;
If daisy-bloom and clover-head
Were never brown and withered ;
If every robin on the tree
Did not look down and laugh at me,
Saying: "That creature tries to fly,
But knows not how to mount on high."
If all these things might come to pass.
Then you should stand upon the grass.
And I above your head wound swing.
But life is quite another thing.
Since one of us on earth must bide.
The other should not leave his side.' "

"I think it charming," said Will, "I wish you'd give it
to me, Edwards."

'* Very well," said he. " And now " — as they prepared to
go — ** when shall we all meet again ? I must see you soon ;
for, you know. Miss Fleming, a vision of you distracts me for
a whole week, and I am entirely unfit for work. I become as
mad as Malvolio, and hear a voice saying in the night : * Out,
hyperbolical fiend ! How vexest thou this man 1 Thinkest
thou of nothing but — a lady ? ' "

" If the fiend can be exorcised by another sight of Mar-
jorie," said Will laughing, '* it is easily done. Drop in to our
box to-night ^r * Hamlet.' "

"A bargain," said the artist, and they left him.

** Why, Molly," exclaimed Marjorie, ** I never saw you so
still before ! What was the matter ? "

'* My dear, at first I was overcome by the unexpected ; and
afterwards he gave no encouragement to a meek and humble
spirit. I expected to have him ask me to sit for a Hebe at
least, and I intended to accept promptly. Instead of which,
he amuses himself staring at you / Never mind, my Romeo
is waiting at home for me this hour or more."

"Your Romeo?"

•'Romeo — Montague — same thing. I am to drive with him
this afternoon."

VOU LXXXlV.-^3

Digitized by

Google

34 Narcissus [Oct.,

"Yes, I remember; and you are very late. Will, have
Pratt drive faster."

*' It is of no consequence," said Molly superbly. "If he is so
very British, no doubt be has a heart of oak for small annoyances."

"We were detained," she said sweetly to the youth ^ho
awaited her in the drawing room, a heavy frown darkening
his manly features.

" Aw — so I — aw — perceived," he observed gloomily.
Their box that evening, as usual, was well filled with loiter-
ers coming in and out. Mr. Edwards was there with the verses
for Will, and very amusing remarks on house and stage for
Marjorie's benefit. Horace Montague at Miss Carhart's elbow;
and Mr. Biggins, to every one's surprise, reappeared once
more, though somewhat forbidding in expression. Now the
play progressed, with the great actor's fine face and figure and
wonderful voice centring interest in him ; and the scene began
between Hamlet and Ophelia. Marjorie lost sight at once of
theatre and lights and audience and companions. She was
alone with those two talking.

" Lady," says the Danish Prince, " I did love you once."
And Ophelia raises a sweet, pale face and looks at him a mo-
ment before she answers.

"Indeed, my lord," she says, "you made me believe so";
the sole reproach she ever utters in all her ill-starred life.

Here the slightest possible movement at Marjorie's side made

her turn to see beside her Philip Carhart, who had just come in,

and to look at him for an instant with a curious, far- away gaze.

" I beg your pardon," she said, smiling constrainedly, " I did

not recognize you at first. I was many miles away in Elsinore."

"I have arrived only a few hours," he told her when the
curtain went down. " I was at your house, found Will there
writing, and persuaded him to bring me here. I am afraid I
startled you," gently, and watching her face.

" Any one would have startled me just then," she assured
him carelessly, waving her fan. " I hope you can stay in New
York some time now, as we are anxious to keep Molly with
us as long as possible."

"And not Molly's brother?" he would have liked to ask,
but began to feel that he was no longer in Martres.

"I think Hamlet was a scoundrel where Ophelia was con-
cerned," announced Mr. Biggins fiercely.

" Not exactly," objected Mr. Edwards. " It was only that

Digitized by

Google

I906.] NARCISSUS 35

his incompetence and vacillation involved her misery as well as
his own, and every one's connected with him."

** I have always thought," said Philip Carhart, ** that his
general weakness was something exasperating."

" Well," observed Molly, with an air of finality, " it's my
opinion that Ophelia could have managed her own love affairs
very much better if she had been let alone. There never was
a girl so 'hectored' and bullied and interfered with on all sides."
** Ophelia might have," remarked Mr. Biggins with a sort of
grunt, " but every girl is by no means the gentlewoman that
she was."

"Do you not think so?" began Molly, alert at once; but
her attention was diverted by Mr. Montague's asking in a
whisper: *' If — aw — she thought that she — aw — could manage
her own love affairs?"

** I do," she replied promptly, with a very expressive
glance. This her brother did not catch, for he occupied him-
self, as the play went on, leaning back against a curtain specu-
lating if a girl like Marjorie Fleming could possibly care for
any of these gilded, society butterflies who fluttered about her
and paid her court. '' That artist fellow, now, would be more
natural. Though he is peculiar- looking and needs a better
tailor, he has talent and is, they say, of the future great ones.
She is too romantic to even think of the stout elderly one —
if he has million^." Then his gaze fell upon Will, and for the
first time in his life he compared another man with himself,
not greatly to the other's disadvantage.

'' Now," said Mr. Biggins with immense disgust, settling
his spectacles during the last scene, ** listen to that ! Hear
how he rants and raves about his love for the girl he actually
killed ! And that fight about her over her grave, when noth-
ing can do her any good any more ! A fearfully poor speci-
men of a lover, / think ! "

'* I quite agree with you, Mr. Biggins," said Will smiling, "and
Laertes was an equally poor specimen of a brother. As long as
he felt in his soul that his sister needed his presence and sup-
port, he should have stayed near her, whatever called him away."

" You have some sense," said Mr. Biggins with apparent
ferocity, looking over the unconscious Mr. Montague's head.
And then they all went home.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

Digitized by

Google

DUBLIN UNIVERSITY IN HER RELATION TO IRELAND.

BY H. A. HINKSON.

HE Ht:Ie but excellent University of Dublin," as
Jeremy Taylor called her more than two hun-
dred and fifty years ago, would seem to have
at last reached a crisis in her history. To all
thoughtful observers of the trend of events in
Ireland during the last twenty- five years, and more especially
daring the last decade, such a crisis appeared inevitable. That
it ought never to have arisen, if there had been more toler-
ance and breadth of view on the sides of both the contending
parties, is perhaps a truism, but in Ireland to disagree is to
be hostile. The claims of the Catholic majority, put forward,
no doubt at times, with more zeal than discretion, were met
by the controlling body of the University and their supporters
with equal heat, and with a contempt which refused to listen
to counsels of prudence.

The day is past when a Reverend Professor can, with any
show of reason, declare that there is not in Ireland a sufficient
number of Catholics capable of taking advantage of the bene-
fits of University Education. The Intermediate Education Act
and the Royal Univefsity Act, unsatisfactory as they both
have been in their working, have at least had the result of
showing that the numbers of Catholic students who desire and
are fitted for the higher education, which only a University
can give, are greater than those of the Protestants, and that
their keenness for such advantages is at least equal to that of
their more favored fellow-countrymen. That fact is a matter
of statistics into which no sentiment need enter. A compari-
son of the numbers of Catholic and Protestant students, who
have passed examinations in the Royal University and in those
held under the Intermediate Board of Education, will abun-
dantly prove it.

One must remember the history of Dublin University from
its inception up to the present time to understand the existing
state of affairs, and it will be seen that while the governing

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] DUBLIN University 37

body of Trinity College has adhered to the principles of its
foundation, as far as legislation did not from time to time in-
tervene, the demands of the Catholic Hierarchy have been no
less clearly defined.

On March 3, 1591, a College was incorporated by charter,
as '' The Mother of a University," under the style and title
of '* The College of the Holy and Undivided Trinity, near
Dublin, founded by Queen Elizabeth."

Appropriately enough the site chosen for the new College
was that whereon stood the ruins of the old monastery of All
Hallows, which had belonged to the Augustinians. On the
dissolution of the monasteries by Henry VIII., the building,
together with its extensive lands in the vicinity, were granted
to the Mayor and Corporation of Dublin as a reward for their
loyalty and assistance during the rebellion of Silken Thomas.
Fifty years later, in response to the appeal of Archbishop Lof-
tus, the Mayor and Aldermen of the City granted the site of
the monastery for the intended College.

The object of the foundation, as stated in the charter, was
''for the education, training, and instruction of youths and
students . . . that they may be better assisted in the study
of the liberal Arts and in the cultivation of virtue and re-
ligion'^

The religion was, of course, to be that of the Reformed
Church. If there should be any doubt on that particular, the
letter which Queen Elizabeth wrote to her Deputy, Sir William
Fitz- William, under the date December 29, 1592, may dispel
it. In that letter she gives as a reason for the granting of the
site of the Abbey of All Hallows for the founding of a col-
lege for learning.

Whereby knowledge and civility might be increased by
the instruction of our people there, whereof many have
usually heretofore used to travaile into Fiance, Italy, and
Spaine to gett learning in such foreigne universities, where-
by they have been infected with poperie and other ill quali-
ties, and soe became evill subjects.

The ** many " referred to must be those who, before the
suppression of the monasteries, obtained their education at the
monastery of All Hallo vs and other such seats of learning.

This is partly borne out by the petition of the Catholic

Digitized by

Google

38 Dublin University [Oct.,

Prelates of Ireland, which was presented to James II. in 1689.
It is quoted in Dr. Stubb's "History of the University of
Dublin," from the Dublin Magazine for August, 1762, and with-
out alteration might stand as representing the claims of the
Catholic Hierarchy to-day. It runs as follows:

Humbly sheweth

That the Royal College of Dublin is the only University
of this Kingdom, and now wholly at your Majesty's disposal,
the teachers and scholars having deserted it.

That before the Reformation it was common to all the
natives of this country, as the other most famous Universi-
ties of Europe to theirs, respectively, and the ablest Scholars
of this Nation preferred to be professors and teachers there-
in, without any distinction of orders, congregations, or poli-
tic bodies, other than that of true merit, as 'the competent
judges of learning and piety, after a careful and just scru-
tiny did approve.

That your petitioners being bred in foreign Colleges and
Universities, and acquainted with many of this nation, who
in the said Universities purchased the credit and renown of
very able men in learning, do humbly conceive themselves
to be qualified for being competent and proper judges of the
fittest to be impartially presented to your Majesty, and em-
ployed as such directors and teachers (whether secular or
regular clergymen) as may best deserve it, which as is the
practice of other Catholic Universities, so it will undoubtedly
prove a great encouragement to learning and very advanta-
geous to this Nation entirely devoted to your Majesty's in-
terest.

Your petitioners, therefore, do most humbly pray that your
Majesty may be graciously pleased to let your Irish Catholic
subjects make use of the said College for the instruction of
their youth, and that it may be a general seminary for the
Clergy of this Kingdom, and that either all the bishops, or
such of them as your Majesty will think fit (by your Royal
authority and commission), present the most deserving per-
sons to be directors and teachers in the said College, and to
oversee it, to the end it may be well ruled and truly gov-
erned, and pure orthodox doctrine, piety, and virtue be
taught and practised therein, to the honor and glory of God,
propagation of his true religion, and general good of your
Majesty's subjects in this realm, as in duty bound they will
ever pray, etc.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Dublin University 39

Such a petition is, after all, not very remarkable as coming
from the representatives of a people overwhelmingly Catholic
to a Catholic Sovereign.

On what he calls the " astonishing preamble " to this peti-
tion, Dr. Mahafly has the following characteristic note in the
Book of Trinity College^ 1892: "This golden age of Irish Uni-
versity education may well be relegated to the other golden
ages of mythology."

It seems strange that a historian of some repute, like Dr.
Mahaffy, should ignore the evidences of pre-Reformation learn-
ing in Ireland which foreign scholars have found in such abun-
dance in the Library of Trinity College.

James II. had little opportunity of making changes. He
appointed a Catholic priest, Dr. Michael Moore, as Provost,
and it is interesting to learn that to his efforts and to those of
another priest, Teague MacCarthy, Chaplain to the King, the
Library and Manuscripts were saved in the general disorder.

Perhaps it is due to this circumstance that Dr. Moore's
successors have sometimes treated with a sceptical indifference
these evidences of Irish industry and learning belonging to a
time when the Protestant College had not been thought of.

From its inception, then. Trinity College was a Society for
the propagation of the Reformed Faith, and none save those
who conformed, outwardly at least, to the new profession, were
allowed to participate in her benefits.

A Catholic priest, one Thaddaeus OTarrihy, in the reign
of James I., entered the College. The confession he made
afterwards is as follows:

I entered the College of Heretics, in the City of Dublin, in
Ireland, on account of poverty ; and I was received, because
I signified to the Head of that College that I would follow
their Sect or Religion ; saying also that I was a Catholic
priest. Wherefore they received me kindly, and supported
me, so that I was in want of nothing ; and they instructed
me in the doctrine of a certain author Ramus, in the science
of Logic, which author is a heretic ; and I used to be present
at their sermons and prayers ; and in all respects I lived out-
wardly according to their custom ; and I continued in the
said College during the space of about ten months, eating
flesh on every day without distinction, neither celebrating
Mass nor hearing it, and not confessing my sins sacramentally .

Digitized by

Google

40 Dublin University [Oct.,

As a penance for his temporary lapse from the observances
of the faith in which he had been brought up, Father OTar-
rihy was condemned to fast every Friday for three years with
only bread and water for his sustenance, to recite the Seven
Penitential Psalms once a 'week, and to visit seven Privileged
Altars, which does not appear to be a very heavy punishment
for his offence.

Until the year 1793, or just two hundred years after the
foundation, Catholics were not eligible for degrees in the Uni-
versity, since every candidate for a degree was required to
make a declaration against Popery, which was prescribed by
Act of Parliament, and also take an oath to the same effect as
prescribed by the College Statutes.

Before this date certain Catholics and other Nonconformists
had been from time to time students of the College, but only
with the connivance of the authorities who did not require them
to attend religious services.

An Act of the Irish Parliament, followed by a Royal Stat-
ute of the College, in 1794 removed this disability, but it
was nearly eighty years later that Catholics or other dissen-
ters from the established religion were eligible for fellowships
or scholarships on the foundation of the College.

In 1854 non-foundation scholarships were established for
those who were not members of the Established Church, and
at length, in 1873, the late Mr. Fawcett succeeded in having
an Act of Parliament passed whereby all religious tests were
abolished and all offices and appointments in the College, with the
exception of professorships and lectureships in theology, were
thrown open to every one, irrespective of his religious beliefs.

But, so far as Catholics were concerned, these concessions
came too late, even if they might at any time have been ac-
cepted, and all Catholics who sought their education in Trin-
ity College were subjected to an ecclesiastical censure, which
varied according to the social position of the delinquent and
his courage to set it at naught.

An attempt was made later to effect a compromise, and the
then Cardinal Archbishop of Dublin was approached with a
view to obtaining his approval of the appointment of a Catho-
lic Dean, who should reside within the College and safeguard
the religious interests of the members of his church. But this
suggestion was met by a direct negative from the Cardinal.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] DUBLIN University 41

As the political power of the Catholic Hierarchy increased
through the Irish Parliamentary Party, as consolidated and led
by the genius of the late Mr. Parnell, the Bishops became less
inclined to accept a compromise. They were on the winning
side; Home Rule was but a question not of years but of
months; they could afford to wait until then. The bitterness
of the controversy was intense. A distinguished Professor of
Dublin University, himself a Catholic, in answering a clerical
opponent, declared that three-fourths of the intellect and edu-
cation in Ireland was on the side of the Protestants. This
statement was greeted with intense anger. The present Arch-
bishop of Dublin declared that the Catholics would be satisfied
with nothing less than a Catholic University, endowed and
equipped in every particular equal with Trinity College. The
question had now passed quite beyond the sphere of reason
and argument.

Among certain of the religious orders there was a feeling
that the hierarchy had been ill-advised in not accepting the
compromise, and as Dr. Moriarty, Catholic Bishop of Kerry,
had suggested long before, endeavoring to capture Trinity Col-
lege by the peaceful means of flooding it with the clever
Catholic youths of the country.

In 1873 ^i"- Gladstone had introduced a bill into the
House of Commons, which, although in many particulars nec-
essarily incomplete and unsatisfactory, yet contained the germ of
what may be a final settlement. Roughly speaking, the aim of
the measure was to establish a number of colleges in Ireland,
affiliated to Trinity College, and all under the one University
of Dublin. Mental and Moral Science a/id History were to be
excluded from the University examinations, and the Profes-
sorships in these branches were to be abolished. The pro-
visions for endowment were hopelessly inadequate, and, if the
Bill had become law, it is to be feared that Trinity College
would have been financially ruined without a step being ad-
vanced nearer to a truly National University. Neither was
there any provision for the endowment of a Catholic College,
and so the Bishops, as might be expected, strongly opposed
the Bill, which was, on a division, defeated by a small majority.

By the Irish Church Act, 1869, the College lost, not how-
ever without compensation, the right of presentation to a num-
ber of benefices in its gift. These livings were usually given

Digitized by

Google

42 Dublin University [Oct.,

to Fellows who, by reason of age or inclination, were desirous
of the less laborious life of a country parish, and they afforded
a useful expedient for supplying the places of the aged with
younger men. This is now no longer possible, and the conse-
quence is that the College must still support the Fellows
whether they are capable of work or not.

There are at present, besides the Provost, seven Senior
Fellows and twenty- four Junior Fellows — one of the latter being
elected every year.. There are also some thirty- eight Professors
of the University.

In 1886, when I entered the College, there were 1,308
students on the books. In 1903 that number had fallen by 372
to 936. How is this alarming decrease to be accounted for ?
It is true that about 75 per cent of the Irish people decline to
avail themselves of the educational system to which the College
had adhered, but, as at least an equal proportion has always
done so, the decrease cannot be attributed to this cause. A
small and, as I think, negligible number of students has, no
doubt, been attracted by the facilities which the Royal Uni-
versity affords for obtaining xiegrees with small pecuniary ex-
pense. But most of the Protestant students who enter the
Royal University in preference to Trinity come from Ulster;
and from that part of Ireland, and more especially from Bel-
fast, comparatively few students seek their education from the
University of Dublin.

The real reason of the falling off in the number of the
students and the consequent financial crisis which Trinity Col-
lege has now to face, is to be sought, not in the hostility of
the Catholics, which has always existed, but in the lack of pa-
triotism and of loyalty which its nominal friends have shown
towards the University.

For many years the Irish nobility and great landlords of
the country have, almost without exception, boycotted Trinity
College, and yet now, when a scheme of reform is mooted,
they cry out with one voice that no change will be tolerated
which will make Trinity College less purely Protestant than it
has ever been, or will admit under the University of Dublin
any college wherein the religion of the bulk of the population
shall be observed.

Let us see upon what grounds these gentlemen claim to
speak with so much authority. Loyalty to the Union has aU

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Dublin University 43

ways been a passion with the goverr.ing body of the College
and with the students also. But in pre- Union days the Irish
Parliament was the most generous patron and benefactor of the
Dublin College, and vast sums of money were voted to its
building and equipment.

A considerable number of the nobility were satisfied with
the education to be obtained in Dublin.

Between the years 1725 and 1734 I find that the Lords
Mount Cashel, Tullamore, Strangford, and Massarene were
members of the College. So also was Lord George Sackville,
son of the Duke of Dorset, then Lord Lieutenant of Ireland,
an example that might well have been imitated by subsequent
Viceroys There were also in those years nearly a hundred
Fellow Commoners on the books. From the point of view of
revenue these tsve classes were very important, since the Fellow
Commoners paid double and the Filii Nobilium four times the
fees of the Pensioners. In 1895 there were five Fellow Com-
moners. Since 1887 I find less than half a dozen sons of
hereditary peers on the College books. One of them is the
present Lord Plunket, eldest son of the late Lord Plunket,
Archbishop of Dublin. The second son, however, went to
Harrow and Corpus Christi, Cambridge. Lord Muskerry's heir
is also a member of Trinity College.

Of the twenty-eight Irish representative peers I cannot dis-
cover that any one of them, with the exception of the Earl of
Rosse, has had any connection with Trinity College.

The Earl of Rosse is Chancellor of the University of Dublin*
of which he is a graduate, but his eldest son and heir, Lord
Oxmantown, went to Eton and Oxford,

Was it not worth some little sacrifice on the part of these
noble lords to keep the fire of Protestantism burning purely in
Elizabeth's old College of the Holy and Undivided Trinity ?

Lords Ardilaun and Iveagh, both first Barons, were edu-
cated at Trinity College, and have proved most generous bene-
factors of the Society. But Lord Ardilaun has no son and
Lord Iveagh's heir went to Eton and Cambridge.

Even Professor Mahaffy, who might have been expected to
have some loyalty to the University in which he lectured, sent
both his sons to English Universities, the elder, it is true, after
a brief sojourn at Dublin. ,

Is it to be wondered at that as many as could afford it fol-

Digitized by

Google

44 DUBLIN University [Oct.,

lowed so influential a lead as that given them by the Irish
nobility ?

Moreover, the governing body of the College, in their de-
votion to the Union, taught the desirability of drawing closer
to England, and ignored the logical outcome of such teaching,
which was to engender in the minds of their students the de-
sire to be educated in England.

The result has been that the University of Dublin has lost
the loyalty of them she sought to serve, without making any
effort to gain the loyalty of them that might serve her, if
given the opportunity so to do.

Much has been written from time to time of the "atmos-
phere" of Trinity College. What that atmosphere is may be
best understood by a knowledge of the personnel of the stu-
dents and the class from which they come. They come from
nearly every class, since the desire for University education is
common to all Irishmen to an extent that, to my mind, mili-
tates seriously against their success in business. Of course, in
saying this, I am leaving out Belfast as being more a Scotch
than an Irish city.

The Protestant professional men and Castle officials, civil
servants, well-to-do business men, and clergy in the city, prob-
ably supply the largest number of students. The same class
comes from the country towns, though in smaller numbers, and,
in addition, the sons of farmers and shopkeepers, if they have
ability enough to win sizarships and exhibitions which will help
them to obtain a profession.

No other means of livelihood is, outside Belfast, considered
to be at all comparable with that of a learned profession.

A minority of the students is composed of the sons of the
smaller landowners and of land agents, often themselves small
landlords, who from patriotic motives, or because they are un-
able to bear the greater expense of an English University, send
their sons to Dublin.

They are largely responsible for the political and social
tone of the College, and their views are perhaps necessarily
somewhat narrow and intolerant.

The national question has been so closely connected with
the land question, that the one has involved the other. This
accounts, to a large extent, for the bitter hostility of the mem-
bers of Trinity against Nationalism of any sort. If any preju-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Dublin University 45

dice is shown against Catholics, it is not so much because of
their religious, as because of their political, creed. So far as
religion is concerned, the " atmosphere " is negative, and a re-
ligious discussion outside the Divinity School is of the rarest
occurrence. Indeed, I know of one case where a student spent
four years in Trinity College, and at the end of that time
found that several of his intimate friends were unaware of what
religion he professed.

As most of the students are the sons of comparatively poor
men, the winning of prizes is a matter of no small moment to
them, and from this it may be imagined that there is a good
deal of the mill and the grindstone about the edlicational life.
The decay of the Protestant schools, especially during the last
fifty years, also has had the effect of making the tutorial work
more difficult, since the lecturers have often to combine the
duties of a Public School form master with those of a College
lecturer.

Even with substantial endowments, the Protestant schools,
with a few exceptions, only contrive to exist, for the simple
reason that the wealthier Protestants prefer to send their sons
to England to be educated. The salary for a schoolmaster with
the highest qualifications in Ireland is about that of an ordinary
London clerk, and the Protestant schoolmaster, taking rank ac-
cording to his means, has not the compensation of personal
admiration and respect which the Catholic obtains under like
conditions.

It is true that the Catholic lay teacher is, so far as regards
pecuniary reward, in even a worse plight than his Protestant
colleague, since most, if indeed not all, of the Catholic Colleges
are offi :ered by clerical teachers, belonging to Religious Orders,
who receive, of course, no salary for their work. Of that ques-
tion, which is, however, outside the scope of this article, much
will doubtless be heard later on.

Of the few Catholics who do become students at Trinity
College, there need not much be said. They are, almost to a
man, the sons of well-to-do parents who have disregarded ec-
clesiastical censure and who, as a rule, profess an anti-Nation-
alist creed. They often excel in the games, but their names
are rarely found in the Honors' lists.

In answer to the question put by Ford Robertson, Chair-
man of the Royal Commission on University Education in Ire-

Digitized by

Google

46 DUBLIN UNIVERSITY [Oct.,

land, isor, as to whether any virtue was to be attached to the
provision that the contemplated Catholic University should not
exclude Protestant students from its Arts or professional classes,
Mr. H. S. Mcintosh, M.A., Headmaster, Methodist College,
Belfast, Representative of the Protestant Schoolmasters' Associa-
tion, and one of the most experienced and successful education-
alists in Ireland, answered :

I attach the very greatest importance to it. I believe what
is usually spoken of as antipathy between Catholics and Prot-
estants in Ireland is not antipathy but aloofness. I think it a
most deplorable thing that they do not mix more. The more
they mix the better. I believe, if my idea was carried out, it
would be extremely desirable that the Catholic University
should open its doors to Protestant students who chose to go
there, and I call your attention to the fact that the Catholic
teaching bodies have never shown themselves in the least bit
averse to have Protestants on their staflF. ... I am a
Methodist, and therefore a dissenter. In the south of Ireland,
if you examine the statistics of the population, you will find
that the farming classes are mostly Catholic, the country
gentry mostly Episcopalians, while in the country towns the
shopkeepers are Nonconformists of some kind. There is either
no Protestant school, or at least a very feeble one . . .
and I don't see any hopejor the Protestants of the south of Ireland
unless they avail themselves of the Catholic schools. ... I
know cases where Protestant boys have been sent to Catholic
schools (Sec. 3,033. Minutes of Evidence before the Royal
Commission on University Education in Ireland, 1901).

Such evidence, coming from the head of a great Noncon-
formist Protestant College in Ireland, needs no comment.

Oxford has been called the home of lost causes. Trinity
College, Dublin, might, with equal aptness, be called the home
of lost ideals. It is, indeed, a very matter- of fact place, with a
cynical contempt for tradition or romance, especially for the
romance which belongs to Irish history. It would hardly be an
exaggeration to say that Trinity College is the only place in
Ireland where its former scholars, Wolfe Tone, Robert Emmet,
and Thomas Davis, are forgotten or remembered vaguely with
indiflference. But the majority of the people have forgiven
Elizabeth's University for their sakes, and for the sakes, less
worthy, of Grattan, of Flood, of Curran, and of other members

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Dublin University 47

of the University, who, whatever their motives, represented in
a more or less loyal manner the aspirations of the majority of
the Irish people.

But for all its imperfections, its lack of sympathy, Trinity
College remains the one successful English institution in Ire-
land. Of scholars, statesmen, soldiers, and Empire builders^
Dublin University has supplied more than her share. ' Her
motto has been '' success," and who shall say that that aim has
not been achieved, or that she may not claim, despite everything,
despite the circumstances which have excluded three- fourths of
the people from participating in her work, ** Qucb regio in terris
nostri non plena laboris " f

A still more glorious future is before her when once the
barriers, which stand in the way of her development, are re-
moved and she has become a National University in deed and in
truth. From a new College, so constituted as to be acceptable
to the majority of the people, the older College would have
nothing to fear, but much to gain by the stimulus of healthy
rivalry. From such a Society, composted chiefly of the more
quick-witted " natives," the University would derive as much
advantage as, by her prestige, she could confer, and might at
length go far towards realizing Newman's dream as recorded
by Lord Blanchford, *' of an intellectual supremacy, which shall
make Dublin the Athens of modern civilization, the centre of
mind and letters to all who speak the great English language
which is overspreading the world."

Digitized by

Google

THE CHOICE OF BOOKS.

BY AGNES REPPLIER.

MATTHEW ARNOLD, in his charming essay
on Eugenie de Guerin — an essay which may
be said to have presented the French diarist to
English readers — lays stress on the two great in-
fluences which moulded her mind, and made her
the intellectual companion of her far abler brother. These in-
fluences were first, the austere beauty of her surroundings, and
secondly, the fewness and excellence of her books. She lived
a life of patriarchal and patrician simplicity in her lonely
Languedoc chateau, taking part in all the household work,
spending hours in the vast old kitchen amid the shining pots
and pans ; but none the less a grande demoiselle, bearing a
noble name, whom the peasants held in reverence as well as
in affection. Her mind was both receptive and critical, her
vivid fancy being held down to orderly processes by a trained
intelligence, and a singularly clear understanding. Books were
the delight of her heart, the coveted recreation of her leisure
hours; yet in the forty- three years of her life she probably
read fewer than the average American girl, living within a
stone's throw of a public library, skims over in a couple of
summers. On her own little book shelves were some two score
volumes (Montaigne, it will be remembered, had only twice as
many) ; and the acquisition of a new treasure was a rare and
memorable event. When her father brought ner back from
Clairac Ivanhoe^ and a volume of French history, she was en-
chanted to think what provision they would make for the long
silent winter nights.

But of what character were the few books which played so
important a part \\\ the life of this recluse, this intelligent and
spiritual young Frenchwoman, who has won for herself a nar-
row but enduring place in letters? At least one- half of them,
the half best loved, were devotional : Bossuet's Meditations ;
the Imitation of Christ ; the Introduction to a Devout Life of
St. Francis de Sales. When she was but fourteen she read —
with little understanding, she confesses, yet with infinite de-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Choice of Books 49

light — Bossuet's beautiful Funeral Orations^ which her brother
Erembert had brought back from college ; and the piercing elo-
quence, the majestic cadences of this great master of style
penetrated her childish heart. When one reads Bossuet at
fourteen, one does not lightly stoop to the vulgar and the
trivial ; and Mile, de Gu^rin's fastidious taste instinctively re-
jected the meretricious. Especially was this the case with fic-
tion, that stumbling block of youth. She read Waverly in a
passion of sustained interest, and with many tears; but when
chance threw in her path a foolish historical novel called The
C/tamber of Poisons^ the kind of stoty which our public libra-
ries furnish by the score, and which our young people vastly
prefer to Scott, she laid it aside with contempt. Yet her
longing for books finds constant expression in her diary, and
would be pathetic did we not know that it is this longing —
now almost unknown — which gives to literature its just value
and its enduring charm. She writes patiently:

I want St. Theresa^s letters. I saw them in the hands
of a poor servant girl. But who knows ? Holy things come
within the reach of the heart, and of every pious mind.
I have often observed that a person who seems simple and
ignorant in the eyes of the world is marvelously well-versed
in the things of God.

If sincere piety and unselfish devotion purified and ele-
vated Mile, de Gu^rin's soul, the books she read stamped her
mind with the seal of distinction. Their influence is every-
where discernible, lending color and delicacy to the simplest
actions of her life. When she lays out the family linen to
dry and bleach on the grass, she thinks of Homer's Nausicaa,
and of those biblical princesses who washed their brothers'
tunics. When she spends a whole day in the kitchen, and is
disposed to be wearied thereby, she remembers that St. Cath-
erine of Siena took delight in cooking, and found it gave her
subjects in plenty for meditation. " I should think so," com-
ments Mile, de Gu^rin whimsically; "if it were only the sight
of the fire, and the little burns one gets, which makes one
ponder on Purgatory." When she lifts down a heavy cauldron,
and her father tells her he does not like to see her so em-
ployed, she reminds him that St. Bonaventure was scrubbing
the convent pans when an envoy arrived, bringing him the
Cardinal's hat. Whether she be reading Plato, or Les Pre-

VOL. LXXXIV.— 4

Digitized by

Google

so The Choice of Books [Oct.,

cieuses Ridicules^ or the legend of St. Nicaise who sent a
young disciple, armed only with his stole, to subdue and bind
a dragon that was devastating Gaul, there is always the qual-
ity of imagination and of distinction to vivify her mind. It
is this quality which gives the journal its delicate grace, and
it is this quality which Mr. Arnold unhesitatingly ascribes to
the religious atmosphere which surrounded her from childhood,
to the nobleness and amplitude of Catholicism. I can quote
but one paragraph of the many, in which, while rejecting
Catholic dogma and Catholic discipline, he lays peculiar stress
on the beautiful accessories of Catholic life.

While I was reading the journal of Mile, de Gu^rin there
came into my hands the memoir and poems of a young
Englishwoman, Miss Emma Tatham ; and one could not
but be struck with the singular contrast which the two lives
— in their setting rather than in their inherent quality —
present. Miss Tatham had not, certainly, Mile, de Guerin's
talent ; but she had a sincere vein of poetic ieeling, a
genuine aptitude for composition. Both were fervent Chris-
tians, and, so far, the two lives have a real resemblance ;
but, in the setting of them, what a difference ! The French-
woman is a Catholic in Languedoc ; the Englishwoman is
a Protestant at Margate ; Margate, that brick-and- water
image of English Protestantism, representing it in all its
prose, all its uncomeliness, let me add, all its salubrity.
Between the external form and fashion of these two lives,
between the Catholic Mile, de Gu6rin's nadalet at the
Languedoc Christmas, her chapel of moss at Easter-time,
her daily reading of the life of a saint, carrying her to the
most diverse times, places, and peoples, her quoting, when
she wants to fix her mind upon the staunchness which the
religious aspirant needs, the words of St. Macedonius to a
hunter whom he met in the mountains: ** I pursue after
God, as you pursue after game** ; — her quoting, when she
wants to break a village girl of disobedience to her mother,
the stoiy of the ten disobedient children whom at Hippo
St. Augustine saw palsied ; — between all this and the bare,
blank, narrowly English setting of Miss Tatham's Protest-
antism, her ** union in church fellowship with the worshippers
at Hawley Square Chapel, Margate**; her ** young female
teachers belonging to the Sunday-school,*' and her '*Mr.
Thomas Rowe, a venerable class-leader,'* — what a dissim-
ilarity I In the ground of the two lives a likeness ; in all
their circumstance, what unlikeness ! An unlikeness, it will

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE CHOKiE OF BOOKS SI

be said, in that which is non-essential and indifferent. Non-
essential, — yes ; indifferent, — no. The signal want of grace
and charm in English Protestantism's setting of its religious
life is not an indifferent matter ; it is a real weakness. This
ought ye to have done, and not to have left the other undone.

That the beauty and distinction of Catholicism are lost to
a great many Catholics is a fact which Mr. Arnold naturally
failed to take into consideration. He was writing of a culti-
vated Frenchwoman, to whom the note of universality made
its just appeal ; to whom the figures of St. Augustine and
St. Bonaventure were as familiar as the figures of Marie
Antoinette and the Dauphin. The Church which

*• plants a cross on every pine- girt ledge,
A chancel by each river's lilied edge,"

is the Church that gave Eugenie de Gu^rin, not only strength
and consolation for her soul, but the necessary stimulus for her
intellect, and an abiding principle of taste. It might do the
same for many Catholics in our own country and generation,
were their cultivation wide enough and deep enough to permit
them to discern this note of universality, were they able to
escape from the cramping influence of an imperfect and one-
sided education.

In the first place, the whole trend of English letters has
been for two hundred years either Protestant or rationalistic.
After we leave Shakespeare, whose plays are steeped in the
spirit and sentiment of Catholicism, of a wide sunlit creed, ac-
cessible to men of all races and of all conditions, we lose (save
for a by-path here and there) the trace of Catholic thought, or
of direct Catholic inspiration. Indirectly, indeed, it softens and
humanizes every page of Scott's historical novels; but Sir Wal-
ter was probably not so fully aware of this fact as we are.
He meant to be a good Protestant throughout. For many
years after the triumphant establishment of the Church of Eng-
land, no Popish book or pamphlet, published on the Continent
might be imported by English Catholics without an especial
license from the Archbishop of Canterbury; and even when this
license had been given, it was the duty of the Archbishop or
of some member of the privy council to examine the book, and
decide if the importer should be permitted to have it. When we
think what a tone was given to a nation's reading by so stern
a restriction as this, we can understand what Cardinal Newman

Digitized by

Google

52 The Choice of Books [Oct.,

meant when he said that the English Catholics of his day were
but striving to create a current in the direction of Catholic
truth, while the great tide of English literature was flowing,
and had long been flowing, in another direction. English his-
torians, and American historians after them, have been so de-
terminedly Protestant that it is well-nigh impossible for the
average school child, the average student, the average reader
fo be wholly uninfluenced by them.

I say " average " advisedly, and without contempt. What
if German historians, learned, accurate, unimpassioned, have
patiently sifted that curious medley of truth and fiction which
the English call history, and have dissipated, in so doing, a
host of cherished illusions. The grammar school graduate, the
normal school graduate, and very often the college graduate of
the United States know nothing of such researches. They
read Macaulay and Froude and Green, Prescott and Parkman
and Motley ; and the impression left by these special advocates
of Protestantism is that the Catholic Church has been the op-
ponent of religious liberty and of intellectual growth ; that she
has habitually condoned evil for her own aggrandizement; and
that the nations whom she controls are fated to lose ground
in the keen struggle for priority. School histories follow the
same general trend. They devote much space and much elo-
quence to denouncing ecclesiastical abuses, and they give an
air of liberality to their pages by saying a few patronizing
words about monkish scholarship, and the gentle art of illumi-
nating. Of that great humanizing element in the world's life,
a common faith, a sovereign Church, they take but little heed.
It is not sufficiently important in their eyes.

" In God's name, then, what plague befell us,
To fight for such a thing ? "

the Catholic may well ask. It has been wisely observed that
if the power of the State, the development of civic government,
had been treated by historians with as little understanding as
they have treated the power of the Church, we might all con-
fess the comprehensive character of our ignorance.

When we leave history for the well-trodden field of fiction,
the outlook is even more disheartening. There is less of open
hostility to the Catholic Church, but there is little or nothing
to illustrate her sweetness and her grace. Of historical novels
it is hardly possible to speak with patience. They are, for the

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Choice of Books 53

most part, a tissue of cheap absurdities, betraying only the
commonest point of view, and an easy acquiescence in long
discredited traditions. The wide sympathy, the patient and
profound insight into human nature, which made it possible for
Scott to draw his immortal picture of Louis XI. in Quentin
Durwardy are qualities unknown and unestimatcd by the his-
torical novelists of to-day. Mr. Marion Crawford had his op-
pbrtunity to do for Philip II. of Spain what Scolt did for Louis,
and it is hard to forgive so able, so cultivated, and so sym-
pathetic a writer for languidly refusing the task. Philip, with
his stern fanaticism, his seething passions and iron self-control,
his steadfastness of principle and contempt for opportunism, his
mistakes, his atonements, and his heroic fortitude, is one of the
most complex and interesting characters in history. That Mr.
Crawford, of all novelists, should have been content to portray
him in The Palace of the King as a cheap stage villain, a mere
foil for the shining stage virtues of Don John, is inexplicable.
We are — or should be — accustomed by this time to such ob-
vious treatment of a difficult subject ; but not from the pen
of a scholarly and fastidious writer — the author of Ave Roma
and The Rulers of the South.

Pure travesties, like Mr. Hall Caine's Eternal City^ cannot be
seriously criticised. A novel which confines a modern political
prisoner in the Castle of St. Angelo, and describes the Pope
as dropping around in the afternoons for a friendly chat, and
— apparently — a cup of tea with the captive, had best be left
where it belongs, on the shelves of the circulating library.
Neither should French fiction, like M. Zola's Rome and Lourdes^
come within the scope of this paper, were it not for the fact
that translations of these books are also among the attractions
offered by libraries to young Catholic readers, who are too ig-
norant to resist their influence. The forcefulness of M. Zola's
work beats down feeble convictions. His off-hand treatment of
the Church and all she represents, his frank assumption that a
six weeks' residence in Rome suffices for an absolute mastery
of the Eternal City and her eternal mission, his easy reduction
of things spiritual to the level of a school chemistry, dazzle
the untrained mind. True that, as a keen English critic re-
minds us, '' it is not possible for any one who has come into
vital contact with the great current of Christian thought to
fall back on an elementary manual of physics as the long-
sought-for key to the universe." The trouble is that the aver-

Digitized by

Google

54 The Choice of Books [Oct.,

age American Catholic has not come into vital contact with
the great current of Christian thought, and that consequently
he or she is more liable to errors of the understanding. True
also that Mr. Henry James has expressed in one remarkable
sentence the natural aversion of the fastidious ard cultivated
mind for the excesses of M. Zola's art.

When you have no taste you have no discretion, which
is the conscience of taste; and when you have no discre-
tion you perpetrate books like Rome, which are without
intellectual modesty, books like Ficuyidiii, which are with-
out a sense of the ridiculous, books like Viriii, which are
without the finer vision of human experience.

The trouble is again that 4he average American Catholic
lacks delicacy of taste, which is by no means nature's free
gift to the well-intentioned. It took an inheritance of refine-
ment, an austere beauty of life, solitude, meditation, and fa-
miliarity with a few great writers to give Eugenie de Gu^rin
her rare distinction of mind.

We must all, however, be limited, as well as assisted, by
circumstance, we must find our way as best we can with the
help of our own intelligence, and our own imperfect sympa-
thies. They need not lead us very far astray. There are a
great many good books in the world, and some of them must
be within our reach. When I was a little girl, Catholic schools
placed in the hands of Catholic children a certain number of
feeble and flavorless stories, which were so permeated with re-
ligious discussion that we skipped five pages out of seven.
They were in eflfect light-armored controversies, and not real
stories at all, every incident and every conversation being so
arranged and circumscribed as to lead up to the inevitable
conversion of the particularly obdurate Protestant who was in-
troduced to us in the first chapter. We read these books be-
cause we had little else to read, but they left in our minds a
decisive though uncatalogued distaste for pious fiction. There
were few of them that could bear comparison with such a
novel as One Poor Scruple^ by Mrs. Wilfred Ward, — a bad title,
but a charming tale, and not too incredible for acceptance.
Religious heroism remains a visible trait of the Church which
'' has always had within her a fountain of redeeming vitality
to save her from the consequences of invading worldliness."
They were still further removed (these playthings of contro«

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Choice of Books 55

versy) from the powerful realism of Mrs. Humphrey Ward's
Helbeck of Bannisdale^ in which we see the clash of hereditary
Catholicism and hereditary disbelief, of the intellect trained to
submission to authority, and the intellect trained to revolt.
Laura's painful, fruitless effort to readjust her mind, her help-
less incapacity for self- surrender, her forlorn courage and tragic
death strike stern conviction to the reader's heart. This is
what it means to wither the soul with unbelief. This is the
paralysis of inborn, inbred scepticism. And this is what edu-
cation, barren of grace, does for the responsive child.

When we leave the field of controversy, and turn with re-
lief to Mr. Henry Harland's three admirable stories, we realize
at once the charm of a Catholic atmosphere, unfretted by dis-
pute. To what but Catholicism do these stories owe their in-
spiration ? What else gives them their grace and sweetness?
Yet they are guiltless of argument, and wholly unconcerned
with the theological convictions of their Protestant readers.
Rather do they seem to take for granted that the reading
world is as Catholic as themselves ; and it is this intimate di-
rectness of speech, this smiling disavowal of complications,
which makes them so perfect of their kind. It is the attitude
of the old chroniclers, Froissart and Philip de Commines, who
are never hostile and argumentative like modern historians,
because they take no count of opposition. When Mr. Harland
suddenly observes: "You know the hidden and unutterable
sweetness of the Mass *' ; we smile to think how easily he —
an Englishman writing for Englishmen — takes it for granted
that they do know anything of the kind. And when, in The
Lady Paramount^ he describes Susanna and Anthony hearing
Mass together, it is with a perfect sureness of touch, a serene
certainty that admits no shadow of disaffection.

They were offering the Holy Sacrifice side by side, they
were sharing the Sacred Mysteries. It seemed to Anthony
that by this they were drawn close to each other, and
placed in a new relation, a relation that was far beyond the
mere acquaintanceship of yesterday, that in a very special
and beautiful manner was intimate. ... In spirit, for
the time, were they not one, united in the awe and the
wonder, the worship and the love of the Presence that hM
come, that was filling the dim and silent little chapel with
a light eyes were not needed to see, with music ears were
not needed to hear?

Digitized by

Google

56 The Choice of Books [Oct.

It was said, perhaps with truth, that England lost a poet
when Father Faber became a priest. She certainly gained a
novelist when Mr. Harland became a Catholic.

It is the same serenity of touch which lends charm and
vraisemblance to Father Sheehan's best stories, notably My
New Curate, which differs from the pious fiction of my child-
hood, as only reality can differ from nullity. It clears Mr.
Yeats* plays of rancor, and steeps them in an atmosphere of
poetry. It gives grace and finish to Mrs. Meynell's essays,
which are the work of a precieuse, wedded to steadfast things.
It makes Mr. Aubrey de Vere's verse pellucid as running water,
and of a delicate and ennobling gravity. If the list of Eng-
lish Catholic writers be still a very small one, it is enlarging
with every generation; while the list of English writers whose
sympathy with Catholic ideals makes them peculiarly welcome
to Catholic readers is already so large that we seem to be
entering upon a new area of thought. Fancy an English secu-
lar newspaper printing in our grandfather's day such a senti-
ment as this:

Newman was really the first English cleric since the
Reformation to look over the garden wall of Anglicanism,
and to contrast with the trim lawns of the Establishment —
artificial, sheltered, at once confined and spacious — the in-
comparable luxuriance of nature, and the depth and breadth
of the religious spirit, as he caught its echoes sounding from
the days of the catacombs, through the long forests of Me-
diaeval wanderings, into the broad champaign of the mod-
ern world.

I held my breath when I read that sentence in the Spec
tator, not only on account of its length, but because of its
amazing profession of faith. Surely the time has come when
an educated Catholic may hope, by a discreet avoidance of
acute rationalism on the one side, and of vapid frivolity on
the other, by limiting her demands upon the circulating libra-
ry, and by cultivating an honest refinement of taste, to gain
some of that mental distinction which won for Eugenie de
Guerin the admiration of the great prince critic of England.

Digitized by

Google

A WHIMSICAL MAN.

BY E. BOYLE O'REILLY.

|[HERE is an old traveler I sometimes picture, who
went over Europe on horseback three hundred
years ago, who never journeyed in a straight
line, but let every whim sway him as to the
route. If the road were bad to the right, he
took that to the left, if he found he had passed what he wished
to see, he turned back ; and I fancy this old Frenchman has
lighted on the secret of all good travelers.

It is a far cry from his time to ours, and a bicycle may be
a poor substitute for a horse, but with it even in these days
one may loiter at ease through Europe.

When, after many visits to the pictures of the Mauritshuis,
I at length decided that nothing was so exhausting as a gallery,
I sought the nearby woods. I seated myself on a bench, and
congratulated the thrifty nation that ' has preserved this forest
of beauty within a minute's reach of the heart of a city. For
a peaceful hour the wilderness belonged to me alone. Then an
interloper came wandering down the pathway.

She was slight and tall, and strolled leisurely along. Un-
conscious of another worshipper in the old count's enclosure,
she was smiling slightly to herself in absolute contentment.
When I came within her line of vision she did not start. But
she still half smiled as, for a second, her eyes passed oVer
mine. Intuitively she may have felt that here was no alien,
no disturbing unbelief, but a friend united with her for a mo-
ment's time by a bond of sympathy and kindred tastes. My
eyes followed her down the pathway, till she was hidden from
sight. Then I sat on and dreamed.

Some days later I journeyed on my wheel to Leiden. There,
at the inn, I was greeted by fellow- travelers, a father and
mother and their child of ten from the city of Chicago. Next
day the child and I planned a trip on the Zuyder Zee.

So bright and early was our start that we were the first to
reach the steamer. As the other tourists gathered, Adela

Digitized by

Google

58 A Whimsical Man [Oct.,

amused me by her grave fashion of looking them well over,
as if she fancied they were eventually to be her friends.

We were on the point of starting, when five or six belated
travelers were seen hurrying toward the wharf, and once more
Adela sat erect. My own flagging interest received a sudden
impetus. I, too, straightened myself, for, among them, now
no longer in a revery but laughing gayly, came the lady of
the Hague woods !

The only remaining chairs on the deck were those facing
us, and this trivial circumstance gave me, in some unaccount-
able way that should have warned me whither I was drifting,
a keener satisfaction than had been mine for years.

" They are the nicest of all," said Adela, and I warmly
echoed her.

*' But which is the very nicest of them ? " I whispered, and
her answer made me draw her closer when it came, without a
moment's hesitation: "The tall lady, of course!"

There was a distinguished looking Englishman who, I fan-
cied, was a military man. With him was a pleasing but not
very striking girl, whom I put down as his daughter. But the
nationality or relationship of the "tall lady" was not so ob-
vious. The two remaining members of the party were Dutch ;
one a woman who apparently played the part of hostess; the
other a man, not closely related to her, I decided, since his
attentions to my lady of the wood were too marked.

I turned again to Adela.

"The tall lady is wondering if you are my papa," she told
me slyly.

" How do you know that, little wizard ? "

" Because she looks at me and then at you, but at you
most," she answered, not wholly pleased.

'* How old do you think she is ? " I whispered.

Adela looked at her critically. "About fifty?" she haz-
arded.

" Oh, genuine daughter of Eve ! " I cried.

"Younger?" asked the little girl, with honest, guileless
eyes.

" Divide it by half," I answered.

In the course of that river trip I told, and I scarce know why,
this little child Adela about the Aunt who had been as a mother
to me, who, though long passed the age Adela has given the

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] A Whimsical Man 59

*^ tall lady/' had soft, white hair, and cheeks as pink as roses.
I told her how a great many years ago, before Adela was born,
when my Aunt was staying in the mountains, she had grown
to love a beautiful American child whom a father, too selfish to
assume responsibility, had sent to live in Switzerland. There,
when she had gained sufficient knowledge of French and Ger-
man, she was to be a governess. I told how my Aunt had
taken her traveling with us that summer, and how it had al-
most broken her heart to leave the lonely little girl behind in
a dreary home with strangers. And then the following spring
my Aunt and I had been drawn irresistibly across the ocean
again, and had found ourselves at the door of the Pension-
School in Thun, asking for our little friend. Adela looked up
at me with exquisite sympathy. She understood why I found
it hard to go on.

"And she wasn't there?" she said softly.

" No ; she had died during the winter," I answered.

*' What was her name ? " asked my interested listener.

" Not half so fine as Adela," I acknowledged. " It's a plain
name, but sometimes I think it the sweetest name in the world.
She was called Jane."

"Did she love you as much as me?" §he asked, kind, if
not grammatical.

" We were great chums, my Adela. We used to study
flowers together, and I taught her how to draw. Perhaps it's
because of Jane that I'm rather fond of little girls." And then
Adela pursued her own trend of thought.

At length we steamed back to the city through the Zuyder
Zee, and the travelers, somewhat jaded with the long day's ex-
pedition, gathered in the stern out of reach of the freshened
wind. Adela and I were again close to them. Before long a
drowsy little head nodded on my shoulder.

"She must he his daughter," I heard some one behind me
say.

" I'm quite certain she's not," answered a low but distinct
voice, whose quality haunted me.

" Still, Jeanne, he seems very fond of her," the English girl
demurred.

" Some men are naturally fond of children," the first speaker
said.

I was conscious of a conceited feeling of satisfaction that

Digitized by

Google

6o A Whimsical Man [Oct.,

covert observations and surmises lay not wholly on one side.
Then self-conceit faded before the strangely moving knowledge
that I now knew her name I

Three days have passed. Cologne is my stopping- place.
And I miss Adela. I am uncommonly changed from the man
who could never long tolerate a fellow- traveler. Companion-
ship is a thought that now attracts me. To see these familiar
places with another mind, to second and stimulate another mind,
independent and equal, but attuned to one's own by sympathy.
Where is she to be found, this compeer ? Desire mocks me,
till finally I am comforted by the vision of a tall fair woman,
whose eyes glow at the recital of some golden deed, whose
mouth softens into noble lines as she gazes on the beautiful and
rare things of the earth, a woman whose voice is low and clear,
and who answers to the name — Jeanne.

I have written it at last — Jeanne. It is not Adela I miss,
alas! it is the disquieting lady of the Hague woods. Through
these weeks past she has pursued me relentlessly. Through
all that influences or moves my mind turns to her. I can fancy
telling this dear companion thoughts forever dumb to a New
England reserve. Jeanne would not misunderstand.

My sketching progressed but slowly, and, on returning to
the church, I found that two ladies had invaded my chosen
pew, and were examining the painting I had left there. A
great wave of hope engulfed me as I recognized them — the
slight, drooping English girl and her more stalely friend. With
my brain in a happy whirl that the long planned meeting was
now an immediate certainty, since here at length lay a legiti-
mate excuse for approaching, I rushed forward blindly.

The shock of a sudden collision with a decrepit worshipper
brought me ignobly back to earth. With the hope that the
warmth of my apologies would atone for their brevity, I quick-
ly turned to escape, but I found that the poor soul held a firm
clutch on my arm to steady herself. I threw a desperate
glance at the two friends; my heart failed me — they seemed
about to turn away.

Probably the poignant concern in my face was wrongly in-
terpreted, for the old woman now set me free, and bravely de-
clared she was not seriously shaken, a kindness that came too
late ; when I reached my sketch the pew was empty.

Another day and still another have been passed in the

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] A Whimsical Man 6i

church, from the morning service to the last office of evening.
My sketch is no nearer completion.

The only conclusion reached is that, since she has not
again come to the great church, she can be in the city no
longer. To-morrow I think I shall start up the Rhine.

For me Coblentz has become a disturbing name. In her
charming gardens beside the river I noticed the announcement
of a military concert for the evening, and eight o'clock found
me on the terrace.

My immediate neighbor on this occasion was a young man
who found my Yankee visage as taking as I did his good-
humored face, so that before long we were chatting together.
His true, poetical appreciation of the scene before us — the huge
fortress faintly outlined across the water, the spanning bridges,
and the gleaming lights — was apparently not incompatible with
a boisterous laugh that rang out on the slightest cause.

After a time the direction of my companion's eyes told me
that he had found some attraction at a near- by table. His at-
tentions had become too marked for good taste before I de-
cided to leave my comfortable seat. As I was rising, I turned
to see the cause of his breach of manners, and a cold shud-
der seized me, when I found myself face to face with her who
had led me like a will-o'-the-wisp from Cologne.

She, too, was. rising from the table, with a severe, cold
face that resjented the young boor's impertinence. The Eng-
lishman's back had been turned to the offender, but when his
daughter spoke to him, his coleric British eye fell full upon
me, as if I were the guilty one.

I looked piteously at the two ladies as they passed me.
For a second it seemed permissible to follow and explain
my false position ; to be classed as an unmannerly fellow was
a thought intolerable to bear. Then the absurdity of such a
course came home to me. I cursed my fatal facility of speak-
ing to strangers, as the boisterous laugh again echoed in my
ears.

Unsettled and dissatisfied, I loitered in the gardens, and
once plucked up enough courage to draw near them, but the
non-seeing glance with which their eyes passed me over, told
me clearly I was held guilty. Should such another chance as
that of Cologne now offer, I could not seize it; no longer was
I a fellow- traveler, to whom they might extend their acquaint-

Digitized by

Google

62 A Whimsical Man [Oct.,

ance. The old days of serenity, before I had fallen into this
weak infatuation, rose invitingly before me, and I shook the
dust of stupid little Coblentz from my feet.

A woman, who is ever ready to take an insult, I bravely
told myself, has long been a pet aversion — why discard old
theories for a stranger ? I turned my back on the beaten
track and its tourists hoards, and bicycled . leisurely up the
river, with jaunts into its side valleys as the mood led me ;
then through the fragrant pine forest of Darmstadt. Quite in
the old spirit of self-sufficiency, uneventful, satisfying days fol-
lowed each other, and day by day I tore down the palace 1
had reared to her in my soul.

Baden-Baden is hardly the chosen spot for a literary re-
cluse, with a roll of proof sheets that must be gone over, but
in Baden I am settled for a month.

Few walks equal these Black Forest ones, with the solemn
gloom under their great trees, their brooks and sudden dells of
flowers. For miles in all directions they stretch, not through
rough unopened woods, like those of our native mountains, but
far easier of access, yet none the less impressive.

Alas for human constancy ! The cherished intimate "Jeanne "
of a short time past has ceased to exist. She is no longer the
lady of the wood, nor even Adela's " tall lady " ; step by step,
she has been banished to the cool secure region of the English
girl's friendship, and my feeble burst of sentiment has ended.

A week of physical idleness at length drove me up the hill-
side to the castle. There I was placidly sipping beer in the
ever- present ** Restauration," when I heard my name sung out
in a familiar home voice.

" Montgomery, you here ! " cried my friend.

" What are you doing in this part of the world ? " I de-
manded, with a hearty handshake, pleased at the encounter,
for where Robert was, Elinor was likely to be.

*' What are you doing yourself ? " he returned.

"Working," I answered.

** It looks like it," he laughed. " Baden is just the place
for work ! Here are mother and Elinor dying with impatience
to greet you."

" Have you been up in the ruins yet ? " my fair country-
woman asked me as she gave *me her hand ; and, learning that I
had not, continued: "When you're rested we will take the climb."

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] A Whimsical Man 63

"We've been loafing in this place for hours," her brother
told me. " Elinor is smitten with two English girls behind you.'^

"The tall one is not English," Elinor insisted as she looked
over my shoulder.

" Pray — what do you think she is ? " I asked, with an un-
moved face, but a galloping heart that set at defiance my well-
drilled apathy.

"She might almost be a girl at home," said Elinor, "if it
were not for her voice."

" Is she pleasing to look upon ? " I asked with assumed
lightness.

Elinor surveyed me critically for a moment. " I imagine you
know her," she said.

"Robert, is it worth my while turning to see? " I demanded
frivolously ; I, whom no power on earth could have induced to
face again the displeased cold look of Coblentz.

" I must confess," he answered, " much as I hate to enlarge
your big bump of conceit, Phil, that you*ve made an impres-
sion."

" When Robert so outrageously shouted your name," Elinor
told me, " the tall girl started as if she knew it."

" She and her friend are devouring you with their eyes,"
her brother added.

" Why don't you turn around ? " Elinor insisted.

" Because I know who she is already," I said, driven to
stand at bay.

" Is she a great friend of yours ? " she asked, with a slight
note of displeasure. One of Elinor's charming failings, I found
out long ago, was a certain intimate familiarity with her friends.

"You forget we're not in our native land," I returned.
"Away from home one does not claim 'great friends,' as you
put it, among young women."

" Philip is as insufferable as ever," she told her brother,
and then turned to me point blank.

"Who is she?" she asked.

" She is a witch," I evaded. " Come up to the ruins."

As Robert and his mother did not attempt to climb to the
top, my companion and I found ourselves alone on the upper
gallery. We looked out over the forest trees at the hot, level
plains that stretched away on the right to the distant Rhine;
on our left rolled a green wilderness of hills.

Digitized by

Google

64 A Whimsical Man [Oct.,

I asked when she had left home.

" A month ago. We went through Holland first ; and I
found it on the whole rather stupid — we didn't meet a soul we
knew.*'

"What would you say," I answered, "should I tell you
that far from finding Holland commonplace, it seemed as full
of marvels as the land east of the sun, west of the moon — if I
should confide to you that I've had long hours of conversation
with some one to whom I never spoke a word — if — "

" I should say you were strangely bewitched," Elinor in-
terrupted.

" I sometimes think so myself. She was a spirit in a wood ;
and she's haunted me ever since."

" I wish you would talk sense, Philip," my companion
begged. "You treat me as if I were a child."

*• Alas, Elinor, how blind you are! " I said. " I was treating
you as if you were a woman who might understand; and, by
the way, my choicest behavior is given to children."

" I know it is," she said. -" You were twice as pleasant to
me years ago — when I was young. Do you remember how
jealous I was when you and Aunt Hilda used to speak so
much of the child you met abroad ? Do you ever think of her
now. Philip?"

" Since you must be treated as a woman of the world," 1
returned lightly, "my answer can't be given with its cus-
tomary candor. Why, yes; now that you remind me, I once
was rather amused by a lonely youngster somewhere in Swit-
zerland. Ah ! was it Thun ? Haven't thought of her for a
long time."

Not knowing how to take such dull persiflage, Elinor
changed the conversation to my stay in Baden, my reasons for
being there, etc. Then it turned to the subject of fellow-
travelers, desirable and undesirable ones.

" For instance," said Elinor, " I should like immensely to
know those two nice girls below. By the way, they climbed
up here after us, and are in the next window recess, probably
hearing every word we say. Philip, what is the matter with
you, you're as nervous as a girl ? "

" Can you recall what we've talked about ? " I asked pite-
ously, as my mind flew back over our conversation.

" You whet my curiosity, and then leave me in the dark,"

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] A Whimsical Man 65

she said. "But I shall find my own way out. I shall speak
to them myself" — an impulsive decision which was acted on
instantly. My fair, audacious companion had left me, and I
watched her accost the strangers with the gracious tact I have
so often admired in her. It is hard to withstand Elinor's charm
of manner when she is urged by a desire to please; neverthe-
less, I thought the English girl would be proof against it, till
I heard her, evidently flattered and pleased, answering the
beautiful young American. My brave Elinor ! I thought ; and,
borrowing courage from her, I, too, drew near.

I stood beside the lady of the woods and she looked at me
gently. It was not in the least awkward. It was as if she
understood what this meeting meant to me, as if she read in
my trembling glance the thoughts and conjectures she had
raised, as if she knew but forgave the presumption that for
two weeks of dreaming she had been '* Jeanne " to me.

Elinor was looking at us with an expression of such mis-
chievous amusement, that I broke the silence at hazard.

'* Do you stay long in Baden ? " I asked.

" We leave to-morrow," she answered.

" It's a lovely enough spot to stay in longer," I suggested,
crestfallen. "The wood walks are idyllic — and you are happy
among trees," I hazarded.

She flushed at my temerity. " Colonel Alford is anxious
to get to Switzerland," she said. ** I, too, I confess. It is
home to me."

" You are Swiss ? " I cried, not conscious of my unwarrant-
able surprise till I heard my own voice.

" I passed my childhood there, but I am not Swiss," she
said.

I sat down on the stone ledge beside her; Elinor and the
English girl had strolled to the end of the gallery. I watched
her arrange some flowers, odd ones she had evidently plucked
to analyze. The thought pierced me that she was to leave
to-morrow, that fate might not yield another meeting, and the
temptation rose to throw discretion to the winds, and let free
the words that thronged for utterance. But I spoke calmly.

" I, too, am an old lover of Switzerland," I said. '* What
part is it that you know best?"

She hesitated somewhat, and I frowned in my effort to un-
ravel the meaning of the amusement in her eyes.

VOL. LXXXIV. — 5

Digitized by

Google

66 A WHIMSICAL MAN [Oct.,

'' Around the lake of Thun/' she answered.

"I wonder did you play as a child along the river in
Thun. It's a spot I'm fond of. I've often sat there sketching."

" And often when playing there," she took me up, and her
smile seemed to touch a far-off memory, '' I've stopped to
peer over the shoulder of some artist. Perhaps you were one
of them," she said lightly.

** Then we may be old acquaintances ? " I said, and her an-
swering look again baffled me.

" I have a slight knowledge of what it may mean to be
among the happy number of your friends," I continued, the
thought of the morrow's departure lending me hardihood. "I
have envied Miss Alford. Is she also as fond oi Thun ? "

" It is rather a sad place for her," she said. " Her mother
is buried in the churchyard there." Then she added shyly :^
" It was in Thun we first knew each other."

"Won't you let me know how it was?" I begged, with an
intense desire to have her talk to me. " Her mother died — "

"And Miss Alford was very ill. There were few in the
town who spoke English, so I sometimes went to see her. I
was teaching in a school there. When she left, she asked me
to be her companion, and since then we have been together.'^
She blushed, as if ashamed to have told this intimate bit of
her life to a stranger.

"You but sketch it," I said. "Your friend would tell me
she had grown so to love you, you had become dearer than
any sister could be, and so she begged you not to go out of
her life."

" When one has few to care for," she answered, with ex-
quisite feeling, as she looked down into the trees, "perhaps it
makes one feel more keenly for the few."

A wild desire seized me to kneel down there in the old
ruin, to put her slender hand on my head as if in blessing, to
beg humbly, ardently, irresistibly, to be added to those cher-
ished few.

My strenuous silence made her look at me.

"And you?" she asked gently, meaning was I rich in
friends, or, like herself, could I claim but few. No word of
mine can convey the lingering charm of her little phrase, for
one who had dreamt of telling her his dumbest thoughts, and
who found that far-off, unattainable dream a sudden reality.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] A WHIMSICAL MAN 6j

"A man leads so diflerent a life," I said. "So many more
enter it. But looking back and choosing those who — who have
really counted, I find but two — the dear woman who has
been as a mother to me, and a child who is dead."

•* Who is dead ? " she faltered. " They are the only ones ? "

" It's a meagre list," I confessed.

" Death is not the hardest thing to bear," she said, as she
again looked out at the hills. " I once knew a child," she
added, " to whom some one — much older — opened his mind and
heart as if she had been his equal. And I think his confidence
helped to make her, in a measure, his equal. He taught her
many things, things this child — now a woman — can never do
to-day without her thoughts going back to that happy time.
There are moments when she feels the touch of her friend's
hand. She can never look out on a scene such as this without
a feeling of gratitude to the one who first opened her eyes to
the fairness of the earth; she can never take a pencil in her
fingers, she cannot pluck a flower, without a pang — "

"A pang?" I said. "Did he, too, die?"

" No ; that is why I told you death was not the hardest
part to bear. He merely forgot. He went away, and the lone-
ly child waited through a long winter with the happy thought
of his return. But he never came."

She rose to meet the English girl and Elinor, who were
returning.

"What became of her — the child you speak of?" I asked
with a wretched feeling that we were separating in this inade-
quate way — that to-morrow she was leaving Baden — that Elinor
was looking at us in amusement.

" We must go, Jeanne," said her friend. " Father is waving
to us from below."

" What became of her, you ask ? " and her eyes as they
met mine had in them a meaning I could not read, nor have I
found the answer to it since. " To-day he barely recalls her,"
she said. "She has learnt that she meant nothing in his life."
Then she turned away with her friends.

Haggard after a sleepless night, I willingly agreed to Robert's
proposal to go for a few days' tramping, back in the forest.

We were returning to Baden by way of the waterfall, and
knowing that our jaunt had neared its end, we bad slackened
our pace to stroll, beside the rushing stream, when a number

Digitized by

Google

68 A WHIMSICAL MAN [Oct.,

of tourists approached. We, rough trampers with knapsacks on
our backs, stepped aside from the narrow path to make room
for them. Only when a foot away did I recognize her, so firm-
ly had I fancied her among the Swiss Mountains. She had
stopped in Baden, and I— blind fool — had gone! Almost as if
in reproach she looked at me, so I took a step toward her.
For a second she, too, half halted, but with Robert at my side,
and the English colonel close behind her, the impulse was
checked, and she passed on with her friends.

I decided that a return to Baden would be fruitless, so took
leave of my American friends, and started in the direction of
snow mountains.

The Lake of the Four Forest Cantons, an old favorite, tempted
me to again pitch my tent, and I am settled in a chalet on a
mountain side, with an elderly Fraulein, my landlady, so anxious
to keep her eccentric guest that she feeds him on rose leaves
and honey. Peace is mine own once more ; restlessness has
quitted me ; I have gone back to my work with vigor.

Last night the mountains were illuminated for a festival.
Happy little nation, that can set its bonfires on stupendous
mountains, not on puny hills.

A line of fire, like a serpent, ran up the Stanserhorn, the
whole top of Pilatus glowed with sulphur; on different peaks
of the Rigi great flames were fed ; and down on the lake the
peasants yodled.

** Monsieur — the mountains — the mountains!" cried the
Fraulein and her mddchen below, in fear lest I should miss the
sight, and their cries of pleasure and affection as they called the
well-known names, gave me a glimmer of what the home- long-
ing of a Swiss mountaineer must be.

At length all was dark, but for a faint glow on Pilatus.
" When I meet her again," I said with a glad confidence not to
be explained, '' I shall ask her if she, too, kept the shooting
feast."

This morning, on taking leave of the chalet and its aged
Fraulein^ she said : " Monsieur admires my house ? Ah, then
— Monsieur must return here when he is spending his lune de-
mieV — words that sent a sudden shock to my heart, and left
me blushing before her like a girl.

I do not know whether or not my kind landlady's advice
undid the days of rest spent beneath her roof, but, at any rate.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] , A WHIMSICAL MAN 69

I had passed Interlaken and was half-way around the lake
of Thun when, on hearing a stranger say that the English colony
at Miirren was exceptionally large this season, I weakly turned
back in the direction I had come. At daybreak I started to
climb the five kilos up to Miirren.

In Miirren I found no familiar face, and I came to the
grumbling conclusion that the Jungfrau was not to be seen at
such close range without a sad disenchantment; its snow was
no longer untouched and radiant, as in the Alpine glow of last
evening, when I had gazed up in .awe from the valley.

An irrepressible hope led me over the Wengern Alps, over
the debris of the Grindelwald glacier, even into the show booth
of a false ice grotto. Then, since I knew it was to be some
day, I let myself be glad that fate had not willed it to be here
— fancy painted the meeting in a different setting.

Once more after months of absence I was settled in the
Thuner Hof. The very air of Thun clamors for one's paint
box. As in the old times, I sat sketching by the river, and
the children gathered round to watch. Were it net for the
memory of a little absent comrade, these fifteen years might
seem a trick of the imagination, so natural is it to drift back
into the habits of past days. The sun had almost lost its
warming heat, and I was putting by my brushes, when a gen-
tleman and his daughter stopped beside me.

The English girl held out her hand in cordial recognition.
"You have not forgotten us?" she said.

"It is you who are generous to remember me," I cried.

" Papa, this is Mr. Montgomery, whom we met in Baden."

The gracious old colonel bowed. "I remember seeing you
in Holland, Sir," he said to the culprit who stood expecting
an irascible : " What — the insolent fellow of Coblentz ! "

As I walked back to the town with these, her friends, I
was conscious only of the glad spirits of a boy.

"Have you been in Thun long?" I asked, as we parted.

"We have just come on from Lucerne," she returned.'

"But you do not leave to-morrow?" I cried in sudden
panic.

" Not for weeks," she answered with an amused smile.

I could have shouted for joy; all things seemed possible.
Across the road lay her hotel — and we were to be here for
weeks together.

Digitized by

Google

70 A WHIMSICAL MAN , [Oct.,

To-day I strolled through the woods above the town, with
no trace of the restless impatience that has been my companion
of late; an expectancy that has peace in her train went with
me. Two young lovers went by, with softened faces and shin-
ing eyes, but I let them pass unenvied ; perhaps this very
day, came the moving thought, I too will walk a joyous lover
by her side.

Leaving the woods I sought the graveyard by the church,
and as I loitered through it the memory of a little compatriot
lying there among strangers, made me stoop to read the in-
scriptions.

At the end of a pathway I found her who had led me such
a weary way — my lady of the Hague wood, and she smiled
unstartled as I drew near. Hardly did I dare harbor the
thought that she also to-day might be in a happy ferment of
expectation.

She had been sketching, and she did not rise from the low
stool when I came up to her. It seemed a natural thing to
half kneel when I took her slender hand, and as I, a reverent
Galahad, whose quest was ended here, raised it to my lips, her
sweet eyes looked away over the lake at the snow- topped moun-
tains. There was small need of words.

" I sought for you at Miirren," I said.

"You were not at Lucerne," she answered with noble sim-
plicity. And we looked at each other with the sincere smile
of childhood, without a question or a doubt of what had gone
before ; only the present was real, a present that yet startled
her.

" Let me sit here beside you while you finish your picture,"
I said. I took out my own drawing pad, and, scarcely con-
scious what I did, plucked a flower growing near, and, as Jane
and I had done in the old Tyrol days, I drew it first, then
dismembered it, to put beside the finished picture each separate
part in its order — calyx, corolla, stamens, and pistil.

" My sketch is done," she said, after a pause. I arose to
examine it.

** Put a little more snow on the Bliimlisalp," I suggested.

"I should like to paint in the house on the Niesen," she
confessed. '' Of course it is too small really to show, but the
other day we climbed to it, and I've a weakness for a personal
touch in my pictures."

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] A Whimsical Man 71

" I've known the failing in another," I returned. " Some
one I once knew would perch a skeleton of herself on the top
of every hill she drew, and precipices proved so irresistible to
her, that she'd hang her best friend over their edge."

''You have a wonderful memory," she said in a strange
voice, and then added : " You were looking for a special grave ? "

" I did not find it."

•* You could not," she returned nervously, "for it is not
here."

" But you cannot know whose grave I sought," I said, be-
wildered.

" Let me guess," she answered. •' Was it not that of the
child you spoke of in Baden ? "

I looked at her in amazement. " You think me a sorceress,"
she said. ''But, after all, it's very simple. You see, I know the
Frenchwoman here in Thun with whom your little friend lived."

I waited for her to unravel the coil, my mind too engrossed
to reason clearly what was the meaning of it all.

*'She has confessed something to me that may interest
you," she continued. "When the child, your friend, wrote to
her strange father of the new friends she had made, he sent
orders to forbid further intercourse — patronage he called it.
He, who had no affection to give himself, would not let it
come from others. And the Frenchwoman, with the false sense
of politeness that so appalls any one of an English-speaking
race, rather than tell you an unpleasant truth, glossed it over,
and said her charge was dead."

I shook my head in perplexity. " It isn't in the least clear
to me why you know all this," I said at length.

"The child has misjudged you for years," she said tremu-
lously, " for of course she did not know that you came back."

For a moment I sat in revery.

" And so Jane is somewhere in the world to-day ! " I said.
" It's hard to grow used to it all at once. What is she like —
I wonder ! "

" Jane may make me jealous," she said, with an adorable
smile, that yet failed to enlighten. I drank in only the subtle
flattery.

"Let us search for her," I cried warmly. "Let us find her
and bring her back to my Aunt who still loves her. Poor,
lonely little one I "

Digitized by

Google

72 The Little Sister of the Poor [Oct.

" But she is a child no longer/' she reminded me in a low
voice.

"Then all the more reason," I said. "No doubt a tired,
faded young governess, with all life and happiness well drilled
out of her."

She gave me so rare a look, let her chaste soul look out
at me with so warm a glow, that I could endure restraint no
longer. But her slightly raised hand held back the eager words.

"You, too, must finish your sketch," she said in a tone I
had no power to gainsay. And when, in hasty confusion, I
was dashing in the pistil before the stamens, she leaned toward
me with a little happy laugh.

"The pupil will have to teach the master," she said in a
voice that, echoing clearly from the past, threw off the strange-
ness with which the years had weighted it. "Do you forget
how we used to do it, Philip ? "

With a glad, a wildly joyous " Jane, Jane, Jane I " I found
my comrade.

THE LITTLE SISTER OF THE POOR.

With the wand of a prayer, her fairy sponsor Faith

Rears her a palace where the hovel dark
And squalid stands, makes bloom in the lair of death.

In alley and reeking court a royal park,
Makes Age the beetle-brows that lightly mask

The loveliness of Love divine and young.
And Wretchedness — to lift it her dear task —

The tattered robe o'er Christ's torn shoulders flung.

Ah ! happier than our laughter are her tears ;

And wiser than our wisdom ruinous.
The folly that begets her dreams like these.

That keeps still hers the secret lost to us,
Alas for us ! that strive in vain to ease

The intolerable burden of the years.

Digitized by

Google

JOHN OLIVER HOBBES.
(MRS. CRAIGIE.)

AN APPRECIATION.
BY CORNELIUS CLIFFORD.

(T is to that suggestive thinker and eminent man
of affairs, Mr. John Morley, we believe, that
modern criticism owes the convenient distinction
between an author's influence and his books.
That " abstract " or " general " personality which
we detect clearly enough, not only behind the creations, but
even beneath the unconsidered sentences and half- utterances of
a writer like Fielding, say, or Scott, Robert Browning, or
George Eliot, is an actual, if not easily deflnable force; never
to be confounded with the real personality, to know which is
frequently such a trial in disillusionment to the soul of the
pragmatist. It is a force, too, which the ''born reader" comes
to feel familiarly in time — often, indeed, in an amazingly short
time — and between which and himself there are inevitably es-
tablished mysterious conduits oi sympathy or repulsion that
determine residually, in ways not readily to be appraised, the
author's claim to canonization in the general regard of the
brotherhood of letters. Self, we are beginning to learn, is dis-
tractingly manifold. Even in its sanest and most obvious
moods it betrays a capacity for alienation scarcely imagined by
our philosophic forbears. It is in this direction, among others
less recondite perhaps, that we shall find the best working ex-
planation of a phenomenon which, if it is both mysterious and
trite, must nevertheless be borne constantly in mind by the
student of letters.

When the news of Mrs. Craigie's death was flashed round
the English-speaking world the other day, thousands who had
never read more than one or two of her books realized that
a woman of undoubted genius had been suddenly cut off be-
fore her contemporaries had had the opportunity to test the full

Digitized by

Google

74 JOHN OLIVER HOBBES [Oct.,

extent of her powers. That those powers were of no negli-
gible order was evident from the journalistic comment, critical
or biographical, which the sad circumstances of her end called
forth. Her candlestick has been removed just at the moment
when a slowly discriminating public was beginning to have
joy in her work. She had had her own fastidious following
almost from the outset, and through that parlous medium bad
gradually secured the attention of a wider, if somewhat less
analytical, world. Never at any time what might be called a
popular writer, and excelling in none of the arts by which
buyers are '' drawn " and sales quickened, she was yet a men-
tionable personality in a generation which accounts it a dis-
tinction above godliness to have oneself and one's achievements
enshrined in the spurious amber of each fresh edition of Who*s
Who ; and it could be said of her, at least, that to profess not
to know her was inadvertently to define oneself as not per-
spicaciously unread.

Now that her work is beyond the reach of growth or change,
it may not be amiss to attempt an appreciation of that '' ab-
stract" or "general" personality whereof we have hinted, and
in virtue of which her woman's soul spoke with such engaging
hardihood to the tale-ridden sinners of our time. As might
have been expected in the case of one whose untimely taking-
off occasioned such general regret, rumor had from the begin-
ning been busy with her literary reputation. The thin, uncer-
tain kind of lore that trickles deviously through the book-
columns of the weekly and daily press, had described her and
her methods of craftsmanship from time to time through a
period of at least fifteen years; and there had grown up ac-
cordingly in the mind of the public a certain impression of her,
which, like most popular impressions similarly engendered, was
both partly true and partly, and most grotesquely, false.

First of all, there was her pseudonym. The uncouth style
of John Oliver Hobbes was said to mask the identity of a
young girl-wife — she was scarcely as yet turned three and
twenty when she began to publish — of rare attractiveness of
mind and person, who had sought escape from a great sorrow
in a career of letters. She was said to be the daughter of a
rich American who had lived mostly abroad; she had her own
share of wealth; was brilliant, witty, widely and profoundly
read; a great conversationalist, and gifted beyond her sex with

Digitized by

Google

I906.] JOHN OLIVER HOBBES 75

powers as a semi-public lecturer. She knew everybody and
consorted only with the highest: the more serious minded
princesses of the English court were said to be ''interested in
her." Then there were her novels, which bore titles and raised
problems as challenging, and in some instances as disconcert-
ing, as her own too ruthless nom-de- guerre.

Her earliest published story. Some Emotions and a Morale
appeared in 1891 ; and from that year down to her untimely
death she held the growing regard of a small but steadily
widening circle of readers, not only by the uncompromising
brilliancy of her style, compelling as that was in many delight-
ful ways, but also by the deep seriousness which underlay her
view of life, and the curious power of rapid portraiture she was
able to bring to bear upon human nature as conditioned by the
over- refinements of wealth and society. The modest but prom-
ising success achieved by her first venture in fiction was fol-
lowed by a steady, some would say an almost too abundant,
output of work, diversified during her riper period by quiet
but gravely tentative excursions into drama.

The Sinner's Comedy (1892) ; A Study in Temptations (1893);
A Bundle of Life (1894); The Gods, Some Mortals, and Lord
Twickenham (1895); ^^^ Herb Moon (1896); The School for
Saints (1897); Robert Orange (1900); A Serious Wooing (1901 ;
Love and the Soul Hunters (igo2); Tales about Temperaments
(1902); The Vineyard (1904); The Flute of Pan (1905); — these,
with plays like " The Ambassadors " ; " Osberne and Ursyne " ;
and •* A Repentance " ; which were brought out before distin-
guished and highly critical audiences at the St. James and the
Garrick in London, between 1898 and 1901, represented her
genius in its most prevalent and characteristic moods. Those
moods were not many ; neither were they greatly diversified ;
but they were deep; and, save for certain superficial aspects
and an occasional note of flippancy which distracted attention
from their real drift, they might be described as austerely and
uncompromisingly spiritual. From first to last this author was
a student in temperament. She was also a disciple, though by
no means an imitator, of Balzac. That much was plain.
Amid all her emotional preoccupations — and because she was
a born artist they were neither few nor frivolous — this was the
one that attracted her most. She never wearied of its infinite
variety ; she was ever absorbed in it — obsessed by it, one might

Digitized by

Google

76 JOHN Oliver Hobbes [Oct.,

almost say. She noted its influence everywhere in that gilded
world which she seems, woman like, to have loved, even when
she ruthlessly laid all its follies bare for moralists to mourn over.
It was for her a strangely plastic potency, shaping human na-
ture to issues graceful or grotesque; a highly complex and
mysterious resultant of many forces; the outcome of heredity,
of resisted passion, of creed, of early education, of social en-
vironment. And nowhere did she behold it more fatefully at
work than in that one field wherein our latter-day civilization
has persuasively legislated for its suppression, the world of
fashionable intercourse, where men hunt smoothly from night
unto night for souls, and where women intrigue without pity or
honor for the mastery.

That is the one veiled prepossession that lends dignity as
well as interest to a story like Ihe Gods, Some Mortals, and
Lord Twickenham. In the hands of a less effectual artist, say
a cynic like Mr. Bernard Shaw, it would rightly be character
izcd as unpleasant. Even as it stands, it is not a story pour
les jeunes filles ; and we have heard certain elderly admirers
of Mrs. Craigie, men not altogether prudish in their outlook
upon life, who have asserted that it is hardly wholesome read-
ing, even pour les vieilles filles. The plot is of the slenderest
possible kind ; and of action there is almost none ; yet the
dramatic interest is sustained to an absorbing degree through-
out. Simon Warre was an enthusiastic and handsome young
physician; a student of nervous disease, and a specialist in
paralysis. By sheer devotion to work, and by an exercise of
the scientific instinct which amounted almost to genius, he had
come rapidly to the front of his profession, when, in a mo-
ment of pique with destiny, because, forsooth, Allegra Ven-
dramini was apparently unresponsive to his altogether too stu-
pidly shy advances, he proposed marriage to Anne, the impe-
cunious daughter of Sir Hugh and Lady Delaware. Anne had
one dower, however, that promised to serve her better than
either lands or money. She was distractingly beautiful ; but
she had no heart and was almost absolutely devoid of con-
science. Under a superbly healthful exterior of the most de-
lightful girlish innocence, joined to the radiant self-possession
of an accomplished woman of the world, she concealed a soul
of wantonness that would have put any of the painted sinners
of the Old Testament to the blush. Warre did not really love

Digitized by

Google

I906.] JOHN OLIVER HOBBES 77

the girl ; but he was attracted by her air of unspoiled good-
ness, her guilelessness, her religiosity; and he believed that in
time he could grow to care for her. He had proposed to her
in a moment of folly; and, because he was a ihan of honor,
he kept his word. The ill-omened union takes place. On the
very day of her marriage Anne is shocked by a sudden acci-
dent into an hysterical but sufficiently plain-spoken confession
which betrays her real character. The device by which this
curiously premature AvaYvcipiffK; is worked into the tale is un-
important to our present purpose ; but the understanding reader
will admit that it is accomplished with some show of plausi-
bility and with great literary skill.

The young bride is unexpectedly confronted with the bleed-
ing body of the man whose paid mistress she had been up to
within a few weeks of her marriage. The tragic spectacle
proves too much for the girl's nerves, and she breaks down,
telling her husband the awful tale about her past. Objection
might be offered on purely artistic grounds against the veri-
similitude of such a turn in events. Would a woman of Anne's
temperament, it might be asked, who had played the role of
the inginue so successfully up to that crisis in her soul's for-
tunes, quail at the sight of a dead man's face? She had never
loved this Algernon Dane; and since her engagement with
Warre she had hated him because he might possibly stand be-
tween her and the social success she meant to win. The au-
thor has evidently anticipated the likelihood of such criticism,
for her account of Anne's' subsequent career is pitched in the
key of the pathologist rather than in that of the divinely tol-
erant historian of souls. We are moved to tears rather than
to laughter as we see the helpless woman thenceforward mov-
ing inevitably to her doom. Her end comes sordidly and ap-
propriately enough during a brilliant night at Lord Twicken-
ham's, when she makes her exit by eloping with a vulgar plu-
tocrat from Australia. The man dies within a year and leaves
her unprovided for. Rumor briefly tells her after-story when
report describes her as carrying her body's assets for recogni-
tion upon the stage, where she secures "the protection of a
Worshipful Cheese monger." Warre, on his side, is a less dis-
putable creation. He goes out to South Africa, where he soon
works himself to death. Allegra and Twickenham are left to
enjoy a pale twilight glow of happiness in the endeavor to

Digitized by

Google

78 JOHN OLIVER HOBBES- [Oct.^

glorify his worth while they account variously for the essen-
tial triumph of his defeat. We feel that Allegra's is undoubt-
edly the truer version. She knew him best because " she loved
him best.**

We have dwelt upon this story at some length ; not be-
cause it is by any means the best or even the most brilliant
of Mrs. Craigie's performances, but because by the defects of
its architectonic qualities it most aptly shows the sources of
her inspiration and familiarizes us with the types she delights
to create. Mrs. Craigie was no believer in types as such.
Deliberate artificiality of presentation she accepted; for in no
other way could life as she understood it be set forth, whether
through the literary machinery of a stage comedy or in the
chapters of a society novel. But the instinct to create mere
types she rejected as alien to the concrete spirit of her art.
In a carefully written preface, which was also an Apologia pro
Arte Sua^ prefixed to "The Ambassadors,** she insists very
sanely upon this principle of individualism. " No two crea-
tures,*' she writes, " are precisely, or even within any degree
of approximation, the same. There may be schools of people,,
just as there are schools of thought; but types — the typical
stage diplomatist, the typical young girl, the typical widow,
the typical stage foreigner, the type, in fact, of any sort — are
not to be found in Almighty God's creation or man's society-
They are nothing in the world and there is no speculation in
their eyes" ("The Ambassadors." Second edition. P. vii.
Preface).

In this sense the characters of Anne and Warre are more
than typical ; they are strongly and convincingly individual ;
but none the less they suggest the class, too, as well as the
idea. They do this, curiously enough, not so much by any
trait as by the common uncommonness of their environment.
They move, like all of Mrs. Craigie's characters, whether titled
or plebeian, in a bright, super-rarified atmosphere of decadent
aristocracy and refinement. It would be easy, of course, to
pour ridicule on this somewhat feminine preference of hers ;
but, in doing so, we should be more than likely to miss the
engaging point of it all. If it is a kind of belated Watteau
world of gilded drawing-rooms and Louis Quinze furniture, a
moving phantasmagoria of bare shoulders and ambassadorial
stars, a welter of dazzling gowns of silk or velvet, or "some

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] JOHN Oliver Hobbes 79

diaphanous clinging material giving off faint familiar scents of
patchouli that deaden the male conscience and quicken the fe-
male mind into epigram/' it is a world, too, of frustrated souls,
each of them an unwitting actor in a drama, because each of
them is looking for more than life has to offer.

" There is not a character more plebeian than a footman in
the entire book," said a Times' reviewer when The School for
Saints appeared in 1897. '^^^ observation was probably more
far-reaching than its author conceived it to be. For just as
Mrs. Craigie's characters are never dull — dullness being the
deadliest of the seven capital sins which her good society ab-
hors — so, too, are they never common, never wholly trivial,
never altogether contemptible, because the reader is never al-
lowed to lose sight of their relations with eternity.

And this brings us to another and perhaps more individual
quality which distinguishes Mrs. Craigie as a novelist. She
is not merely a dramatic artist with a predilection for the
wonderfulness of temperament as offering a congenial field
for the exercise of her gifts, but she is a religious artist as
well, with something of the soul of a prophetess in hen
She might even be described, and not too grotesquely, as a
more effective, because more worldly-wise, Dinah Mortis^ with
epigrams for texts and tales in lieu of parables, holding up a
remorseless but exquisitely graceful mirror — we should not like
to say a woman's hand mirror — to the mortals of Vanity Fain
For, unlike Balzac, of whom she was so indefatigable a stu-
dent, her powers of observation though controlled by, are
never altogether derived from, her art. They are the outcome,
in a great measure, of an unproselytizing but sincerely held
religious creed.

If she were alive at this hour, and were challenged to throw
her artistic creed into a convenient formula, she would doubt-
less say, correcting the great Frenchman who first gave utter-
ance to the thought, that not passion but temperament was the
truest interpreter of life; — temperament which is lightly held
to furnish so much of the raw material of comedy in the case
of the majority of mankind, but which turns bitterly tragic for
not a few of us when tested by the possibilities that religion
reveals. If the whole of Balzac's view of his art is in that
phrase of his about passion, the whole of Mrs. Craigie's may be
said to lie in her attitude towards the deeper problem which

Digitized by

Google

8o John Oliver Hobbes [Oct.,

betrays her, in spite of the genuineness and thoroughness of
her conversion to Catholicism, as a pathetically incorrigible
Calvinist at heart. In this she was, no doubt, an unconscious
sinner; but the quality of her offense gives her, like others of
her bias in other walks of the spirit, a right, nevertheless, to
move in some very orthodox company. Few writers of her
calibre have been less " preachy " in note ; though she can
cap texts with Thackeray in his most characteristic moods, and
can out-moralize that mournful critic of human inconsistency
with whole pages of commentary in which the superficies of
her sparkling epigram is but the thin frost-work of her tears.
With the great spiritual crisis, which resulted in her admission
to the Catholic Church in 1892, the literary critic is obviously
no more concerned than the novel- reading public is, save in so
far as the consequences of so significant a step first clearly
manifested themselves in the changed outlook, the less petulent
note of the novel known as The School for Saints^ and its se-
quel, Robert Orange. It is in this most finished and artistically
satisfying piece of work that her remarkable powers show
themselves at their best ; and she never afterwards, even in
her most venturesome moods, reached an equal level of achieve-
ment.

If the religious quality is more marked, more coherent in
its implications, less pessimistic in tone, the artistic elements
are still more satisfyingly dominant. It reveals her as a master
of portraiture and a rare delineator of manners. It proves how
sure and delicate was her feeling for that most difficult of all
things to reproduce, whether in a picture, a play, or a novel,
the effect of atmosphere and the suggestion of moral environ-
ment. The old problems are there; but they are approached
in a new spirit. The theme deals with the subtle play, not of
temperament simple and unconditioned, but of religious tem-
perament under the sway of a great passion like love. It is a
story compact of many influences, and it carries the average
reader (who is usually, we are constrained, not ill-naturedly, to
say, an average Protestant) into a somewhat unexplored world;
— the world of English and Continental higher life, where
Catholicism often reigns, even if it does not rule, and where
its votaries and their sacramentalisms are accepted as a matter
of course without hint of challenge or the least suggestion on
either side of the need of explanation or apology. Robert

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] JOHN Oliver hobbes 8i

Orange, the hero of both books, is the son of a priest, a de
Haussee, in whom for one brief episode in his life the cleric
too lightly overlay the cavalier. This child of sin and romantic
penitence grows up in mystery; but is safely and becomingly
launched upon the great world at last with the incomparable
Disraeli as his guide in the arts of diplomacy and his phil-
osopher in the theory of life. Success seems to be within his
grasp from the outset ; love and a career lie before him ; but,
by one of those tricks of heredity which enable the modern
novelist to emphasize the psychological inversions of inherited
temperament, the highborn bastard soon gives evidence that
in his case the cleric will only too infallibly overcome the
cavalier. The man's soul has been fashioned for sacrifice; re-
nunciation burns like the flame of a sanctuary lamp in his
blood.

The exacting reader will probably find that there are too
many people in the story, and, as inevitably happens in a
crowded canvas, that some of them are inadequately drawn.
This is not necessarily to say that the art of the book is bad
art; but it is unsatisfying art; art attempting the technically
impossible. Non omnia possumus omnes either in the world of
ideas or in the world of life. This tendency to ignore the
limitations of art is one of the penalties that we moderns pay
for the greater complexities and variousness of our environ-
ment ; but the Greeks were wiser and happier in their genera-
tion. Temperament, patriotism, hereditary belief, and the un-
certainties of existence must have made the world as tragic for
the idealists among them as it is felt to be for the same rare
class among ourselves; but they instinctively shrank from in-
troducing a mob of characters upon the stage to enforce so
sobering a lesson. It is significant to have to remark that
Orange's personality is less firmly and definitely drawn than
Brigit Parflete's, with whom he is in love, or than Disraeli's
or Lady Fitz Rewes', who is, each of them, a necessary but
scarcely primary participant in the action of the tale. There
is a distracting vagueness and inscrutability about him. Like
so many of Mrs. Craigie's heroes, like Warre, for^ example, or
Robsart, or Feldershey, he lacks the capacity to speak out,
and is somewhat of a woman's man rather than a man's man •
an enigma, in spite of the author's too elabgrate [display of
his various virilities, because religious emotion, rather than

VOL. LXXXIV.— 6

Digitized by

Google

82 John Oliver Hobbes [Oct.^

reason or conscience, is the only discoverable clue to the re-
moter centres of his unworldly and over-refined soul. If, when
we have finished his strange life- story, we are tempted to dis-
miss him as too provokingly quixotic on the whole, we may
temper our impatience with the reflection that, after all, the
author only intended to describe a modern saint at schooL
There are other characters in other tales of hers more humanly
satisfying and — critically speaking — more admirably drawn ; and
it gives one a further insight into Mrs. Craigie's gifts as an
artist to observe that they are nearly always women. Jennie
Sussex, whose bewildering experiences we follow with such ab-
sorbing interest in The Vineyard; Rose Arden, the fading
little beauty of The Herb Moon, whose hibernating graces of
soul and body wake to life again at the touch of love; Mar-
garet, the whimsical Princess of Siguria in The Flute of Pan/
Clem Gloucester, in Love and the Soul-Hunters, **who had been
taught to use her reasoning faculties," and who ''wanted to
be loved recklessly while she was loved, and when she was not
loved to die" — any one of these is a thousand times more
convincing, because we feel that their creator has described
them understandingly from within, and not merely peered at
them as through some puzzling peep-hole of sex from without.
Creations of their stamp prove that Mrs. Craigie is akin \x>
the great masters; they establish her right to some kind of
recognition at the hands of a generation that has not yet for-
gotten Jane Austen and Charlotte Bront^; and that moves
delightedly still through the problem- tortured worlds of Tho-
mas Hardy, of George Meredith, and of Mrs. Humphrey Ward.
In one important respect, as we have been more than once
reminded of late years, too many of the great novel-writers of
the present generation are curiously deficient. Not all of them
are masters of plot; and some of them are strangely deficient
in what, for the majority of mankind, will ever be a matter of
supreme concern when the promise of a tale draws us from
our preoccupations with the irking realities of life. All the
world still loves a lover ; and love, therefore, remains the one
victorious interest out of which the born writer will construct
his proper theme. But there are those who tell us that pas-
sion is more satisfyingly studied by a method of introspection
than by letting it be seen in action; that the fragment of a
boor-lover's dialogue, duly analyzed, will serve a true master's

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] JOHN Oliver Hobbes 83

purpose as completely as a career; that incident and action
are not really half so vital as temperament and emotion; and
that plot, therefore, is not quite the indispensable thing the
old-fashioned story-teller made it. Not what men and women
do, or even what they think, but what they feel — it is this
that greatly matters. Feeling is the true clue to character.
A good deal, we imagine, can always be said for what is at
best an esoteric and sectarian, rather than a genuinely Catholic,
theory of art. But psychology is a poor substitute at best for
the concrete facts of life ; and plot that moves minutely and
with teutonic absorption about a mood or an idea may lead to
the production of gracefully mounted microscopic slides of ro-
mance. It will not produce great tales ; and it is the great
tale alone that lives. In saying this we would not imply that
Mrs. Craigie belongs to the clinical or pathological school of
art; but her plots, though never bad, are the least effective
elements in her stories. With the exception of The School for
Saints and Robert Orange^ we believe it is impossible to name
a single extended novel of hers that is entirely convincing on
this score, or that does not betray signs of flagging towards
the close. Her genius had that pathetic suggestion of failure
in it; but she kept it learnedly out of sight by the serious-
ness of her interests and by the sparkling vivacity of her style.
Of the qualities of that style it seems hardly necessary to
speak at length after what we have said in the course of this
article. It is a pleasantly quotable style; almost gnomic, one
might say, in its wealth of epigram. It is also, in spite of its
apparent hardness and glitter, and its curious Corinthianisms of
figure and phrase, a singularly learned style ; learned in its choice
of words, while it pulses with those more subtle cadences that
fall persuasively upon the reader's inner ear, keeping him har-
moniously in tune with the author's ever-shifting varieties of
mood. In virtue of this single quality, of musical suggestive-
ness, even if there were no other, her books have more than
earned the right to live.

Digitized by

Google

MACBETH.

BY A. W. CORPE.

a previous sketch we had under consideration
the character of the last of the Plantagenets, a
cold-blooded, deliberate villain, in whom ambition
was scarcely more the moving force, than love
of evil for its own sake. In Macbeth we have a
character of a very different order; equally ambitious, equally
brave, with Richard, his natural disposition is kindly and hu-
mane. Perhaps in no other of the plays have we the gradual
deterioration of character so forcibly drawn.

The key-note is set by the opening scene, which represents
a trio of witches, intent upon a meeting with Macbeth, after
he shall have won the battle he is now engaged in with Mac-
donwald. It has been suggested, by a certain class of critics,
that the witches are not real beings, but only an embodiment
of Macbeth's thoughts, as in like manner they explain away the
ghost of Hamlet's father as a materialization, so to call it, of
his prophetic soul; but there seems no reason to doubt that
Shakespeare intended to represent the witches as real beings
possessed, through association with evil spirits, of preternatural
knowledge and power. This is evident from Banquo's exclama-
tion on the title of "Cawdor," with which the witches had ad-
dressed Macbeth, being confirmed, attributing the witches'
prophetic utterance to the devil. Macbeth also, in his letter
to his wife, says that he has learned, by the perfectest report,
that they have more than mortal knowledge, and Lady Macbeth
refers to their prediction as the result of metaphysical aid. The
belief in witchcraft was common in Shakespeare's day : Sir Tho-
mas Browne and Sir Matthew Hale may be quoted as holding
it ; a prosecution for witchcraft took place in Scotland so re-
cently as the beginning of the eighteenth century.

The King is informed of Macbeth and Banquo's victory —
how Macbeth had, with his single arm, slain Macdonwald, and
how the King of Norway, who had been aided by the thane of

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Macbeth 8$

Cawdor, was vanquished. The King directs Ross to pronounce
Cawdor's doom and to greet Macbeth with his title. The witches
meet Macbeth and Banquo; they severally hail Macbeth thane
of Glamis, thane of Cawdor, and as king to be : Banquo also
they hail as lesser than Macbeth, and greater; not so happy,
yet much happier ; and as the father of kings, though he should
be none.

But how of Cawdor? the thane of Cawdor lives,
A prosperous gentleman ; and to be king
Stands not within the prospect of belief,
No more than Cawdor.

The witches vouchsafe no answer and vanish.
Would they had stay'd,

says he ; then his thought turns, perhaps with a feeling of envy,
to Banquo:

Your children shall be kings.

Ross meets them and greets Macbeth, as he was directed,
as thane of Cawdor. Banquo says:

What, can the devil speak true?

Macbeth, informed of the fate of Cawdor, and of the grant
of the title to himself, soliloquises :

Glamis and thane of Cawdor!
The greatest is behind. . . .

Then addressing Banquo:

Do you not hope your children shall be kings,
When those that gave the thane of Cawdor to me
Promised no less to them ?

Banquo says :

That trusted home
Might yet entitle you unto the crown.
Besides the thane of Cawdor. But 'tis strange :
And oftentimes, to win us to our harm,
The instruments of darkness tell us truths ;
Win us with honest trifles, to betray us
In deepest consequence.

Digitized by

Google

86 Macbeth [Oct.,

Macbeth again soliloquises, deep in thought :

Two truths are told,
As happy prologues to the swelling act
Of the imperial theme. . . .
This supernatural soliciting
Cannot be ill, cannot be good; it ill.
Why hath it given me earnest of success,
Commencing in a truth ? I am thane of Cawdor ;
If good, why do I yield to that suggestion
Whose horrid image doth unfix my hair.
And make my seated heart knock at my ribs,
Against the use of nature ? . . .
My thought, whose murder is yet but fantastical.
Shakes so my single state of man, that function
Is smother'd in surmise ; and nothing is
But what is not. . . .

If chance will have me king, why chance may crown me,
Without my stir.

The scene changes to the King's palace; Duncan expresses
his obligations to his generals, and a certain coolness and for-^
mality, indicative perhaps of waning fealty, in Macbeth's reply
is noticeable.

The service and the loyalty I owe.

In doing it, pays itself, etc.

The King then announces his intention regarding the king-
dom:

We will establish our estate upon

Our eldest, Malcolm, whom we name hereafter

The Prince of Cumberland.

Hollingshead may be quoted here as showing the situation :
*' Duncan, having two sonnes, he made the elder of them,
called Malcolme, Prince of Cumberland, as it was thereby to
appoint him successor in his kingdome immediatelie after his
decease. Mackbeth, sorely troubled herewith, for that he saw
by this means his hope sore hindered (where by the old laws
of the realme the ordinance was that if he that should succeed
were not of able age to take the charge upon himself, he
that was next of blood unto him, should be admitted) he be-
gan to take counsel how he might usurp the kingdome by

Digitized by

Google

I906.] MACBETH %^

force, having a just quarrel so to doe (as he tooke the matter),
for that Duncane did what in him lay to defraud him of all
manner of title and claime which he might in time to come
pretend unto the crowne."
Macbeth reflects:

The Prince of Cumberland ! That is a step
On which I must fall down, or else o'erleap,
For in my way it lies. Stars, hide your fires ;
Let not light see my black and deep desires :
The eye wink at the hand; yet let that be
Which the eye fears, when it is done, to see.

We are now introduced to Lady Macbeth at their castle at
Inverness; she is reading a letter, in which Macbeth tells her
of the witches and their prophetic speeches, and the partial
fulfilment of them. Her reception of the news clearly enough
reveals her mind:

Glamis thou art, and Cawdor; and shalt be

What thou art promised : yet do I fear thy nature ;

It is too full o' the milk of human kindness

To catch the nearest way:, thou wouldst be great;

Art not without ambition, but without

The illness should attend it; what thou wouldst highly,

That wouldst thou holily ; wouldst not play false.

But yet wouldst wrongly win ; . . .

. . . Hie thee hither.

That I may pour my spirits in thine ear;

And chastise with the valor of my tongue

All that impedes thee from the golden round.

Which fate and metaphysical aid doth seem

To have thee crown'd withal.

We may again refer to the Chronicler : " The words of the
three weird sisters also greatly encouraged him, but specially
his wife lay sore upon him to attempt the thing, as she that
was very ambitious, brewing in unquenchable desire to bear
the name of a queene."

It has seemed desirable to refer to this part of the play
rather minutely, in order to see what light Shakespeare gives
us on the attitude of Macbeth and his wife.

Digitized by

Google

88 Macbeth [Oct.,

Macbeth obviously had the knowledge of bis position with
regard to Duncan, but there is no suggestion that he had any
injurious intention or thought until he heard the witches' salu-
tation. When the second vaticination is fulfilled by Ross' ad-
dress, he says to himself : " The greatest is behind." He asks
himself whether the supernatural " soliciting " is for ill or
good ; if ill, why has it given an earnest of success ? If good,
why does its " suggestion " terrify him ? Duncan's intimation
as to Malcolm confirms him. Lady Macbeth, on the other
hand, appears to have already nursed the project of ambition,
Macbeth's letter, though it mentions the promise of the crown,
contains no hint of foul play ; but his wife understands it in
that light at once.

We now trace Macbeth on his downward course.
Duncan has intimated his intention of paying Macbeth a
visit at his castle. Lady Macbeth receives the news, brought
by her husband's messenger, with all the extravagance of un-
looked-for delight, and invokes the powers of evil to aid her:

Thou'rt mad to say it.
. . . The raven himself is hoarse
That croaks the fatal entrance of Duncan
Under my battlements. Come, you spirits
That tend on mortal thoughts, unsex me here.
And fill me, from the crown to the toe, top-full
Of direst cruelty ! . . .
. . . Come, to my woman's breasts.
And take my milk for gall, . . .
. . . Come, thick night.
And pall thee in the dunnest smoke of hell,
That my keen knife see not the wound it makes.

She greets Macbeth on his arrival:

Great Glamis ! worthy Cawdor !
Greater than both, by the alUhail hereafter!
. . . I feel now
The future in the instant.

The contrast between the hesitation of Macbeth and the
determination of Lady Macbeth is very remarkable: his hesi-
tation proceeds, not like Hamlet's, from a procrastinating dis-
position, but from real promptings of nobility and honor; her

Digitized by

Google

I906.] MACBETH 89

firmness has nothing of the heroic in it, but is simply the
product of ambition and insensibility. Macbeth says:

Duncan comes here to-night.
Lady Macbeth suggests:

And when goes hence ?
Macbeth answers:

To-morrow, as he purposes.

Lady Macbeth says:

O, never
Shall sun that morrow see !
Your face, my thane, is as a book where men
May read strange matters. . . .
. . , He that's coming
Must be provided for.

Macbeth interposes:

We will speak further.

And Lady Macbeth says:

Only look up clear;
To alter favor ever is to fear:
Leave all the rest to me !

Macbeth's famous soliloquy beginning

If it were done when 'tis done, then 'twere well
It were done quickly,

which may perhaps remind us of Hamlet's ''To be or not to
be," is the prelude of hesitation to the fatal scene. Macbeth
doubts whether the assassination of Duncan would lead to a
peaceful reign for himself ; if so, he might risk the penalty in
a future life — but such deeds are attended with their conse-
quences here. Besides; Duncan is not only his King, but his
guest; and Duncan's rule has been gracious and free from
offence; so that such a deed would move universal pity;
while he, Macbeth, has no motive but ambition, which is apt
to prove its own ruin. He presently says to his wife:

We will proceed no further in this business:
He hath honored me of late; and I have bought
Golden opinions from all sorts of people.
That should be worn now in their newest gloss,
Not cast aside so soon.

Digitized by

Google

90 Macbeth [Oct.,

It is unnecessary to quote the fierce invective with which
Lady Macbeth urges him — was the hope drunk that animated
him? Will he live a coward in his own esteem? He cries:

Prithie, peace :
I dare do all that may become a man;
Who dares do more is none.

She says :

When you durst do it, then you were a man.

And twits him with breaking bis oath with an illustration,
probably unparalleled in its callous ferocity. He urges:

If we should fail?
And she answers :

But screw your courage to the sticking-place,
And we'll not fail.

Macbeth cannot resist admiration for her courage :

Bring forth men-children only;
For thy undaunted metal should compose
Nothing but males.

He is at length resolved.

Banquo and Fleance enter; Banquo says he had dreamt of
the weird sisters.

To you they have show'd some truth,

he adds, addressing Macbeth.
Macbeth replies:

I think not of them.

And presently gives a covert hint to Banquo that he would
find it to his interest to consider the matter ; to which Banquo
gives a qualified assent. According to the dry light of history,
Banquo was an accomplice with Macbeth in the murder of
Duncan ; the modification in the play was doubtless made
in complaisance to James the First, who was Banquo's lineal
descendant.

We now come to the murder of Duncan : the scene is a
court within the castle ; Macbeth dismisses his attendant with :

Go bid thy mistress, when my drink is ready.
She strike upon the bell.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Macbeth 91

Suddenly he sees the " air-drawn " dagger ; he tries to
seize it.

Come, let me clutch thee.
I have thee not, and yet I see thee still.

I. see thee yet, in form as palpable

As this which now I draw.

Thou marshall'st me the way that I was going;

And such an instrument I was to use.

. . . I see thee still,

And on thy blade and dudgeon gouts of blood,

Which was not so before. There's no such thing:

It is the bloody business which informs

Thus to mine eyes. . . .

. . . Thou sure and firm-set earth

Hear not my steps, which way they walk, for fear

The very stones prate of my whereabout,

I go, and it is done; the bell invites me.
Hear it not, Duncan; for it is a knell
Which summons thee to heaven or to hell.

This wonderfully dramatic scene almost seems to court the
danger of an anticlimax; but, perhaps, what follows is even
more powerful. Lady Macbeth appears in the courtyard ; she
has drugged the drink of the King's attendants, and that which
had made them drunk has made her bold, she says. Macbeth
is "about it." She hears him calling within:

Alack ! I am afraid they have awaked,
And 'tis not done. The attempt and not the deed
Confounds us. Hark ! I laid their daggers ready ;
He could not miss 'em.

Then the one only touch of tenderness she shows :

Had he not resembled
My father as he slept, I had done't.

Macbeth returns:

I have done the deed. Didst thou not hear a noise ?

Lady M, I heard the owl scream and the crickets cry.

Did not you speak ?
Macbeth. When ?

Digitized by

Google

92 Macbeth [Oct.,

Lady M. Now.

Macbeth. As I descended ?

Lady M. Ay.

Then Macbeth, looking on his hands, says:

This is a sorry sight.
Lady Macbeth says:

A foolish thought, to say a sorry sight.

He tells how one of the grooms laughed in his sleep, and
one cried, '' Murder ! " and how, waking up, one said : '' God
bless us!" and the other: "Amen."

. . . I could not say "Amen,"
When they did say " God bless us ! "
......

I had most need of blessing, and "Amen"
Stuck in my throat.

How he had heard a voice crying aloud again and again:

Glamis hath murder'd sleep; and therefor Cawdor
Shall sleep no more; Macbeth shall sleep no more.

His wife bids him wash his hands and carry back the dag-
gers, which, in his abstraction of mind, he has brought away
with him; he dares not look upon the scene. She cries:

Infirm of purpose !
Give me the daggers: the sleeping and th^ dead
Are but as pictures.

There is a knocking. Macbeth cries:

How is't with me, when every noise appals me?

Will all great Neptune's ocean wash this blood
Clean from my hand ?

The knocking continues. Lady Macbeth tells him a little
water will clear them of the matter, and bids him retire to his
chamber and get on his nightgown, and not be lost so poorly
in his thoughts. Macbeth but answers:

To know my deed, 'twere best not know myself.

Wake Duncan with thy knocking ! I would thou couldst.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Macbeth 93

Macduff and Lennox come in, and Macbeth enters a moment
later. Macduff goes to wake the King, that being his special
office, and presently returns horror-stricken with the news.
Macbeth and his wife, of course, affect ignorance; but, as
Warburton has pointed out, there is a fine stroke in Lady
Macbeth's exclamation :

What, in our house ?

If she had been innocent, the murder itself, not any cir-
cumstance affecting her personally, would have occupied her
mind. Macbeth himself is more on his guard :

Had I but died an hour before this chance,

I had lived a blessed time; for, from this instant.

There's nothing serious in mortality.

. . . Renown and grace is dead.

But, in his rhetorical reply to Macduff's question, Where-
fore did he kill the grooms ? he seems, by his forced and un-
natural metaphors, to be trying to gain time.

We now hear that Macbeth is nominated King, and is gone
to Scone to be invested. He has now attained the object of
his ambition ; it remains to trace his progress in crime to his
final ruin.

Banquo is at the palace at Forres. He is alone :

Thou hast it now. King, Cawdor, Glamis, all.
As the weird women promised ; and, much I fear.
Thou play'dst most foully for't: Yet it was said
It should not stand in thy posterity.
But that myself should be the root and father
Of many kings.

Macbeth and his Queen and others enter; Macbeth invites
Banquo to a feast in the evening, having learnt that he and
Flcancc, his son, are riding till nightfall. They leave. Mac-
beth has suborned a couple of cutthroats, whom he directs to
be brought before him. Pending their appearance, he muses:

To be thus is nothing;
But to be safely thus. — Our fears in Banquo
Stick deep; . . . There is none but he
Whose being I do fear.

Digitized by

Google

94 Macbeth [Oct.,

He recalls how the weird sisters had hailed him '' Father
to a line of kings/' while upon his own head they had placed
" a fruitless crown." He cries :

If't be so,
For Banquo's issue have I filed my mind;
For them the gracious Duncan have I murder'd;
Put rancors in the vessel of my peace
Only for them; and mine eternal jewel
Given to the common enemy of man,
To make them kings, the seed of Banquo kings 1
Rather than so, come, Fate, into the list.
And champion me to the utterance !

And a little while after:

We have scotched the snake, not kill'd it;

. . . Better be with the dead,

Whom we, to gain our place, have sent to peace.

Than on the torture of the mind to lie

In restless ecstasy. Duncan is in his grave;

After life's fitful fever he sleeps well ;

Treason has done his worst: nor steel, nor poison,

Malice domestic, foreign levy, nothing

Can touch him further !

Macbeth has instructed the murderers to waylay and kill
both Banquo and his son. They succeed in killing Banquo,
but Fleance escapes, of which Macbeth is informed just as the
feast is about to commence. He has elected "to mingle with
society," while the Queen sits in state. While the guests beg
Macbeth to take his seat, he makes a speech, professing regret
at Banquo's absence, and then, as he is about to sit down, is
horror-struck at the sight of the ghost of Banquo occupying
his seat: He cries:

Thou canst not say I did it: never shake
Thy gory locks at me.

The Queen excuses him to the company:

My lord is often thus;

And taunts him:

Are you a man ?

Digitized by

Google

I906.] MACBETH 95

He says:

Ay, and a bold one, that dare look on that

Which might appal the devil.

• • • • • • .

Prithee, see there! behold! look! lo! how say you?
Why, what care I ! If thou canst nod, speak too.
. . . The times have been

That, when the brains were out, the man would die.
And there an end ; but now they rise again.
With twenty mortal murders on their crowns,
And push us from our stools.

The ghost disappears, and Macbeth drinks to the general
company :

And to our dear friend, Banquo, whom we miss;
Would he were here !

Again the ghost rises.

Avaunt ! And quit my sight ! let the earth hide thee !

Thy bones are marrowless, thy blood is cold ;

Thou hast no speculation in those eyes

Which thou dost glare with !

. . . Hence, horrible shadow !

Unreal mockery, hence!

Again the ghost disappears.

Why, so: being gone,

I am a man again. Pray you, sit still.

But the company's mirth is spoilt; and the Queen hastily
dismisses them.

You lack the season of all natures, sleep.

Lady Macbeth tells him : words which would recall, if it
needed recalling, the voice that rang in Macbeth's ear on the
night of the murder.

Macbeth learns from his spies — for he has sunk to employing
feed servants in all the nobles' houses — that Macduff absents
himself at his bidding. He will send to him, he says.

Becoming desperate, he determines to consult the weird
sisters; he accordingly seeks them out; he finds them en-
gaged upon

A deed without a name.

Digitized by

Google

96 MACBETH [Oct.,

In answer to his questions, he is bid beware Macduff, the thane
of Fife ; to laugh to scorn the power of man, for that none of
woman born should harm him ; and that he should never be
vanquished until Birnam wood should move to Dunsiuane hill.
He asks as to Banquo's issue reigning, and is shown a vision
of a long succession of them, including the king who was on
the throne of England at the time of Shakespeare writing this
play, indicated by two- fold balls and treble sceptres.

He presently learns that Macduff has fled to England; he
•will surprise his castle and put to^death his wife and children.
He says :

No boasting like a fool ;
This deed I'll do before this purpose cool.
But no more sights !

Truly, the witches had given him enough !

Macbeth executes his purpose, and Ross tells Macduff how
his castle had been surprised and his wife and children savagely
slaughtered. A few lines may be quoted from the touching
passage in which Macduff receives the news :

He has no children. All my pretty ones ?
Did you say all ? O hell-kite ! All ?
What, all my pretty chickens and their dam
At one fell swoop ?

We are approaching the end. The scene is at Dunsinane :
we see Lady Macbeth in a condition, that, as the physician
says, is beyond his practice and more fit for the divine than
him, exhibiting itself in somnambulism, in which state she
continually goes through the scene of Duncan's murder; she
makes as if washing her hands:

Out, damned spot. Out, I say. . . .

Fie, my lord, fie! a soldier, , and af eard ? . . .

Who would have thought the old man

To have had so much blood in him ? . . .

Here's the smell of blood still : all the perfumes of

Arabia will not sweeten this little hand.

Well may the physician say she has known what she should
not

Digitized by

Google

I906.] MACBETH 97

Macbeth is in the castle. He is informed of the approach
of the English force. He says to his officer:

I am sick at heart. . . .

. . . This push

Will cheer me ever, or disseat me now.

I have liv'd long enough: my way of life

Is fallen into the sear, the yellow leaf;

And all that should accompany old age,

As honor, love, obedience, troops of friends,

I must not look to have ; but, in their stead,

Curses, not loud but deep, mouth-honor, breath.

Which the poor heart would fain deny, but dare not.

How intimately does this beautiful passage, perhaps more
so than any other of his reflections, inform us of Macbeth's
true character.

The physician tells Macbeth of the state of the Queen. He
says :

Canst thou not minister to a mind diseased,
Pluck from the memory a rooted sorrow.
Raze out the written troubles of the brain.
And with some sweet oblivious antidote
Cleanse the stufl'd bosom of the perilous stuff
That weighs upon the heart?

The enemy is approaching. He cries :

Hang out our banners on the outward walls;
. . . Our castle's strength
Will laugh a siege to scorn : here let them lie
Till famine and the ague eat them up

He hears the cry of women and learns that the Queen is
dead:

Out, out, brief candle !
Life's but a walking shadow, a poor player
That struts and frets his hour upon the stage.
And then is heard no more.

One of those interesting reminiscences of the dyer's hand we
occasionally meet with.

He is told of the moving wood, and he begins to doubt the
equivocation, " which lies like truth."
VOL. Lxxxiy.— 7

Digitized by

Google

98 Macbeth [Oct.

They have tied me to a stake; I cannot fly,
But, bear- like, I must fight the course. What's he
That was not born of woman ? Such a one
Am I to fear, or none.

Macduff takes from him his last refuge, and Macbeth cries:

Accursed be that tongue that tells me so.

For it hath cow'd my better part of man !

And be these juggling fiends no more believed,

That palter with us in a double sense;

That keep the word of promise to our earj

And break it to our hope. I'll not fight with thee.

Macduff says:

Then yield thee, coward.

Macbeth answers :

. . . I will not yield.

Though Birnam wood be come to Dunsinane,

And thou opposed, being of no woman born,

Yet I will try the last. Before my body

I throw my warlike shield. Lay on, Macduff,

And damn'd be he that first cries, " Hold, enough ! "

They fight and Macbeth is slain.

Thus perishes a man, whose bravery we cannot but admire ;.
whom, though we execrate his ambition, we cannot help pity-
ing; who, but for the circumstances in which he was placed,,
might have lived a noble life.

As the poet has elsewhere said :

O opportunity, thy guilt is great !J

'Tis thou that execut'st the traitor's treason.

Digitized by

Google

flew Booke.

The second volume of Dr. Gigot's

INTRODUCTION TO THE Special Introduction to the Old

OLD TESTAMENT. Testament deals with the didactic

By Dr. Gigot. and prophetical writings of the

old covenant* The method fol-
lowed is the same as in the author's two earlier volumes ; that
is to say, it is what we may call the method of comparative
evidence. Dr. Gigot carefully and conscientiously gives the
arguments brought forward by all participants in the contro-
versies as to the date of a book, its integrity, or its interpre-
tation, and leaves his readers free to form their own judgment.
Sometimes, it is true, he puts down his own opinion in very
plain black and white; and, oftener still, furnishes indirect
testimony as to what his opinion is ; but for the most part he
is content with the function of an expert witness, and prefers
that his readers should pronounce sentence themselves. In
many respects this is an admirable method. It stimulates the
student's personal initiative; it puts upon him the burden,
which besides being a burden is a high privilege, of sifting
evidence for himself and coming to a decision which is really
his own. Let us hope that the teachers who may use Dr.
Gigot's books as class-manuals will imitate him in this exhibition
of pedagogic insight, and give his full measure of legitimate
freedom to the young minds which they cultivate and instruct*
So much for Dr. Gigot's general method. How capably he
follows it we hardly need to say ; since, by this time, his repu-
tation is fixed and sure, as a biblical scholar of extensive
reading, of painstaking accuracy, of enlightened breadth of
view, and of the best Catholic spirit. These qualities he has
an unusual opportunity of displaying in this present volume,
treating as it does of some of the gravest and most vigorously
contested problems in the entire field of Scripture- study.
Take, for example, such points as these : the authorship and
meaning of Ecclesiastes, of the Song of Solomon, or Job ; the
formation of the Psalter, and to what extent it is Davidic ;
the nature and scope of prophecy; the composition of Isaias;
the date and purpose of Daniel ; the meaning of Jonah.
What questions can be of greater interest, or call for a more

• special Introduction to the Study of the Old Testament, Part 1 1 . Didactic Books and Pre-
pkttical Writings, By Francis E. Gigot, D.D. New York: Benziger Brothers.

Digitized by

Google

loo New Books [Oct.,

erudite and judicious guide than these? And in discussing
them, and many other cognate matters, Dr. Gigot introduces
us to the views of modern critical scholars, not forgetting first
to set down the more venerable opinions of past ages, and puts
before us a summary of evidence not to be found in any other
single work that we know of in English. We trust, therefore,
that this important volume will have an even greater success
than that which its predecessors in the series have happily
achieved. It is a favorable omen of such a success that it
has already been adopted as a text- book by the faculty of St.
Mary's Seminary of Baltimore.

The third and final volume • of M.

THE ENGLISH CATHOLIC Paul Thureau-Dangin's splendid

RENAISSANCE. work, on the Catholic Renaissance

By Thureau-Dangin. in England during the nineteenth

century, gives the history of the
momentous years between the death of Wiseman and the death
of Manning. It is especially full on the closing years of Man-
ning and Newman; and the latter half of the book is taken
up with a highly valuable historical account of Ritualism in
the Anglican Church. The brilliant Frenchman, to whom we
are indebted for this new account of a period and a movement
which never can grow old, has admirably caught the spirit of
his subject, and writes of it with so warm a sympathy, that
the great figures of that day move before us as if in the flesh
again, and as if speaking to ourselves for the first time the
words that agitated a departed generation. Manning and New-
man stand out from these pages with remarkable vividness.
With a keenness of insight which is natural to his race, our
author unfolds the story of Manning's change of views as his
life drew to a close ; so that the world wondered that a man
such as Manning had been at the Vatican Council could have
written twenty years afterward the " nine obstacles " to the
progress of Catholicity in England. And with equal penetra-
tion M. Thureau-Dangin tells how the clouds of distrust and
misunderstanding, which had long lowered over the head of
Newman, cleared away at last, leaving the pure splendor of
that spotless genius to shine undimmed and glorious upon the
world, ere it set in death.

• La Renaissance Catholique en Angleterre au XlXe, Sihie. 3ieme partie. 1865-1892. Par
Paul Thureau-Dangin, de TAcaddmie Fran(;aise. Paris: Librairie Plon-Nourrit et Cie.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] New Books ioi

There is so much to learn from the lives of these two men,
so much that our times critically need, that we wish a wide
circulation to this book. Manning in his later years pointed
out a method of practical action, and Newman during half a
century outlined a method of intellectual defence, which, as
time goes on, are seen to be more and more necessary for the
well-being and the growth of Catholicity. So far as we can
discern, the hope of the Church lies largely in the appearance
of Newman like apologists and Manning* like rulers, for the
guiding of religion in the crisis that is even now upon us.
The first step toward the creating of such men, is to teach us
types and models like the two Cardinals of England ; and be-
cause this has been so well done by M. Thureau-Dangin, he
has done religion a great service, and he has put us under ob-
ligations not soon ^ to be forgotten.

As the author informs us, this is

SIDNEY LANIER. rather a biography of the man

By Mims. than a critical appreciation of the

poet.* Even the single chapter
devoted to Lanier's literary achievement is more concerned with
a psychological study of the writer than with a critical appre-
ciation of his works. Mr. Mimjs, however, has admirably ac-
complished the task he undertook, of setting before us a living
picture of his friend's charming personality. Sidney Lanier
traced his lineage back to an old Huguenot family ; one would
fain believe that, had genealogical records been ample enough,
the line of descent might be pursued further, till it would have
reached back to some brave and courjly knight of the palmy
days of chivalry. Soldier, poet, musician, tried by adversity,
and, like many another gallant soldier of a lost cause, reduced
to earn for himself and his loved ones a precarious and scanty
income by teaching, Sidney Lanier was ever the same lofty,
humble, chivalrous, brave, and tender soul, who bore without
abuse the grand old name of gentleman. Mr. Mims has been
fortunate enough to have at his disposal a good deal of the
correspondence of Lanier and his friends, as well as the poet's
personal notes and diaries; so that he allows his hero very
frequently to speak for himself. And Lanier's letters and
diaries are of the spontaneous, simple, straightforward kind
which reveal the character of their author.

* Sidney Lanier. By Edwin Mims. Illustrated. Boston : Houghton, Mifflin & Co.

Digitized by

Google

102 New Books [Oct.,

The reviewer is tempted to reproduce some passages from
his delightful letters. One must suffice; it is taken from a let-
ter written when, after a protracted experience of very straitened
resources, he managed to secure a very modest home of his
own in Baltimore. After humorously recounting the litany of
the tradesmen, carmen, and other indespensable tyrants he had
employed and paid, he continues : " I have, moreover, hired a
colored gentlewoman who is willing to wear out my carpets,
burn out my range, freeze out my water-pipes, and be general-
ly useful. . . . Maria's cards were duly distributed, and
we were all touched with her charming little remembrances.
With how much pleasure do I look forward to the time when
I may kiss her hand in my own house! We are in a state
of supreme content with our new home ; it really seems to me
as incredible that myriads of people have been living in their
own homes heretofore, as to the young people with a first
baby it seems impossible that a great many other couples have
had similar prodigies. It is simply too delightful. Good hea-
vens, how I wish that the whole world had a home ! I con-
fess I am a little nervous about the gas bills, which must come in
in the course of time, and there are the water rates, and several
other imposts and taxes; but then the dignity of being liable
for such things (!) is a very supporting consideration. No man
is a Bohemian who has to pay water rates and a street tax.
Every day when I sit down in my dining-room — my dining-
room ! — I find the wish grow stronger that each poor soul in
Baltimore, whether saint or sinner, could come and dine with
me. How I would carve out the merry thoughts for the old
hags ! How I would stuff the big wall-eyed rascals till their
rags ripped again. There was a knight of old times who built
the dining-room of his castle across the highway, so that every
wayfarer must perforce pass through ; there the traveler, rich
or poor, found always a trencher and wherewithal to fill it.
Three times a day, in my own chair at my own table, do I
envy that knight, and wish that I might do as he did."

Mr. Mims offers some judiciously selected examples of
Lanier's literary criticisms; and, although he shows himself a
sympathetic judge of his friend's poetry, he acknowledges
Lanier's limitations: "With the spiritual endowment of a poet
and an unusual sense of melody, where was he lacking in what
makes a great poet ? In power of expression. He never at-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] NEW BOOKS 103

tainedy except in a few poems, that union of sense and sound,
which is the characteristic of the best poetry. The touch of
finality is not in his words; the subtle charm of verse outside
of the melody and the meaning is not his — he failed to get the
last touches of ' vitalizing force.' **

All, or most of these essays,* ten
HAMLET AND OTHER in number, have already appeared
ESSAYS. in some leading periodicals. In

By Dr. Egan. presenting them in book-form Dr.

Egan has conferred a benefit on
all who are conscious of the need of some judicious guide to
teach them how to read good literature with true appreciation
and profit. And if we might, without impertinence, venture a
conjecture concerning the motives of the doctor, we should say
that he aimed, at inspiring and helping to a fuller realization
of their task, professors of English literature in many of our
colleges, where the subject is taught in a fashion that, judging
from results, leaves something to be desired. Though Dr.
Egan does not pretend to the genius of St. Beuve, the origin-
ality of Taine, or even to the brilliant talent of Saintsbury, he
has a felicitous knack of presenting, in an original manner,
established judgments of first-class criticism. And he has the
gift of the born teacher, which is to know how to present his
ideas luminously to his readers and his audience. His habitual
method of comparing an author under discussion with other
writers — a process which, frequently, in a single page allows
him to present to his readers a crowd. of names scattered over
the whole field of literature — has a stimulating effect on the in-
telligent reader who will pursue the subject for himself.

Most of the essays of this collection deal with Shakespearean
subjects : The Ghost in Hamlet ; Some Phases in Shake-
spearean Interpretation; Some Pedagogical Uses of Shake-
speare ;. Lyrism in Shakespeare's Comedies; The Puzzle in
Hamlet. One, entitled Some Imitators of Shakespeare, con-
sists chiefly of a very interesting criticism of Tennyson's
**Becket" and Aubrey Thomas De Vere's "St. Thomas of
Canterbury." Another is "The Comparative Method in Lit-

• The Ghost in Hamlet and other Essays in Comparative Literatute, By Maurice Francis
Egan. LL.D., Professor of English Literature, Catholic University of America. Chicago
A. C. McClurg & Co.

Digitized by

Google

104 New Books [Oct.,

erature"; a method, by the way, of which the entire volume
is an object-lesson. Dr. Egan's exposition of the value of
Shakespeare in the classroom will, or ought to, commend it*
self above all the others, to the teacher; while those who
are concerned, in the question. Was Shakespeare a Catholic ?
will find a special interest in Some Phases of Shakespearean
Interpretation. Dr. Egan enters the lists against Father Bow-
den, Mr. Simpson, and Mr. Wilkes, who have contended that
the Reformed Creed, from its negative and materialistic ten-
dencies, was unfitted to give birth to a poet — consequently
Shakespeare must have been a Catholic. Against this conclu-
sion Dr. Egan protests: ** Writers like Father Bowden, Mr.
Simpson, and, certainly, most of the men who make Shake-
speare's genius depend on his religion, seem unwilling to leave
much to God. They do not realize that what we call genius
is beyond all explanation ; but their reading of great poets,
particularly of this great poet, ought to have taught them that
the more universal a poet is, the easier it is for lesser minds
to put what they like into his works. And they seem to for-
get, too, that history, seen from the modern point of view, is
an illusion, as far as it may be supposed to be a guide to the
meaning of the past." There can be no question, Dr. Egan
continues, that Shakespeare was out of sympathy with the
gloomy character of Puritanism ; but, he rightly insists, Puri-
tanism was not, in Shakespeare's day, the religion of the Eng-
lish people, among whom, despite the official establishment of
Protestantism, Catholic ways of thought and feeling still sur-
vived. The doctor reprobates the widespread tendency to take
for granted that every time Shakespeare wrote a line he had
some didactic purpose. On the contrary, he wrote as a poet,
not as a moralist or a polemist. He aimed to please and en-
tertain, not to preach: '* He is in love with truth and beauty
like all poets'; and the higher the quality of the poet, the
more he is in love with truth and beauty."

Dr. Egan's pages are full of good things ; and the chief
merit of his criticisms is that they commend themselves by
their plain good sense, which is not cowed by popular hero-
worship. Take, for example, the following remark upon '* In
Memoriam": ** There is more pathos in King David's few
words over the body of Absalom than in all the noble falls
and swells of * In Memoriam.* I doubt whether any heart in

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] New Books 105

affliction has received genuine consolation from this decorous
and superbly measured flow of grief. It is not a poem of
faith, nor is it a poem of doubt ; but faith and doubt tread
upon each other's footsteps. Instead of the divine certitude of
Dante, we have a doubting half-belief. Tennyson loves the
village church, the holly-wreathed baptismal font, the peaceful
vicarage, because they represent serenity and order. He de-
tests revolution. If he had lived before the coming of Christ,
in the vales of Sicily, he would probably have hated to see
the rural sports of the pagans disturbed by the disciples of a
less picturesque and less natural religion."

Though the author seldom strays out of the jurisdiction of
strict literature, he occasionally drops a philosophic reflection
that is worth remembering, as, for example, the following :
" Few writers on Christianity have acknowledged its debt to
the imagination. They have tried, following the lead of the
reformers, to support it by common sense, when the fact is
that the highest form of religion has as little to do with com-
mon sense as it has with the stock market. The apostle who
made himself ' a fool for Christ's sake,' was as much beyond
the understanding of the average man of common sense, as the
ordinary reader of cheap magazines is below the poet of the
Apocalypse."

This excellent little volume is replete with suggestion and
information for those who, without some commentator, are not
always equipped to extract a full share of profit and pleasure
from the mines of literature.

This volume • consists of a series

IN QUEST OF LIGHT. of contributions, chiefly in the

By Goldwin Smith. form of letters to the New York

Sun^ whose editor Mr. Smith
praises for his courage and courtesy. Many readers of that
newspaper have noticed that the editor's courtesy to Mr.
Smith exhibited itself more than once in putting a peremp-
tory cloture on a discussion when Mr. Smith was showing
signs of embarrassment under the fire of his opponents. The
letters deal with fundamental religious questions: Immortality;
The value of religion; Dogmatic Christianity; and The reli-
gious situation to-day. The title given to the book is scarcely

* In Quest of Light. By Goldwin Smith. New York: The Macmillan Company.

Digitized by

Google

io6 New Books [Oct.,

a happy one; for Mr. Smith is mainly engaged in sustaining
the thesis that on the great questions of human destiny there
prevails not light but darkness. And the outcome of his treat-
ment of a question is usually to intensify the Cimmerian gloom
in which agnosticism endeavors to shroud religious truth.
On two points — and those all-important ones — Mr. Smith is
constructive. He maintains that the denial of free will under-
mines the basis of all morality ; and that the denial of immor-
tality deprives life of all significance; though each of these
truths he puts forward only in a tentative, wavering fashion.
''Immortality/' he writes, in a typical passage, "is an idea
which my mind fails to grasp, as it fails to grasp the ideas of
eternity, infinity, omnipotence, or first cause. But if this life
ends all, I do not see how conscience can retain its authority.
The authority of conscience, it seems to me, is religious. The
sanction of its awards appears to be something above and be-
yond temporal interest, utility, or the dictates of society and
law. In the absence of such a sanction what can there be to
prevent a man from following his own inclinations, good or
bad, beneficent or murderous, so long as he keeps within the
pale of law or manages to escape the police?''

Mr. Smith's attitude of miod is one that clainis commis-
eration. He represents thousands of others who have made
proof of the truth of Newman's remark that we must start
by believing somewhere, otherwise everything goes down be-
fore the universal solvent of reason, and we may destroy, one
after the other, every first principle, till we find our bark
totally wrecked upon the rocks of scepticism.

The. personages who have occu-

FAMOUS WOMEN. pj^d ^rs. Fawcett's pen* are Joan

By Fawcett. ^f ^^^. L^^jg^ ^j Savoy, and her

daughter, Margaret of Angouleme,
Duchess of Alen^on and afterwards Queen of Navarre ; Jeanne
d'Albret, Qaeen of Navarre ; and Ren^e of France, Duchess of
Ferrara. With the exception of the first, who has but little
in common with her company, these women figure in the
stormy period of the Huguenot struggle in France. As Mrs.
Fawcett's standpoint is a non-Catholic one, she expresses some

* Five Famous French Women. By Mrs. Henry Fawcett, LL.D. New York: Cassell
&Co.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] New Books 107

opinions with which we cannot agree; and she hardly applies
the same weights and measures to the Catholic and the Hugue-
not. In this respect she suffers by comparison with Miss
Edith Sichel, whose Catherine de* Medici and the French Re-
formation covers nearly the same ground as does this volume.
Mrs. Fawcett, of course, is obliged to mention the persecutions
inflicted by Huguenots on Catholics. But she would leave the
impression that such cases were rare, and at variance with the
Protestant policy. Miss Sichel points out that, when they were
able, the French Huguenots exercised towards Catholics the
same intolerance against which they rebelled when it was dis-
played towards themselves.

Again, Mrs. Fawcett fails to draw her readers* attention to
the fact that, as in the case of the massacre of St. Bartholo-
mew, and many other dark and atrocious episodes of this pe-
riod, political antagonism assumed the mask of religious con-
viction ; and Catholicism is made responsible for wickedness
that was perpetrated in its name by men whose aims and pur-
poses never rose beyond the interests of themselves, their
friends, or the triumph of their own political party. Mrs. Faw-
cctt's book is an example of that reprehensible way of writing
history in which, while facts aie adhered to, yet by telling al-
ways what redounds to the credit of one side and saying as
little as possible of what is derogatory, while the other party
is treated in just the opposite way, a very unfair and distorted
picture of truth is drawn. This traditional method is rapidly
falling out of favor ; and we are surprised that a writer so well •
informed and intelligent as Mrs. Fawcett should retain it.

Since the publication of Bryce's
THE UNITED STATES. American Commonwealth no work
By Leroy-Beaulieu. on American conditions has ap-

peared that can be compared with
this one.* The eminent fame of the author assured it, before-
hand, the close attention of the world interested in the study
of affairs political and economic. It has proved worthy of its
author. It may be described as a scientific analysis of the
immense mass of statistical information comprised in the ten
great quarto volumes, of one thousand pages each, which con-

♦ The United States in the Twentieth Century. By Pierre Leroy-Beaulieu. Authorized
translation by H. Addington Bruce. New York: Funk & Wagnalls.

Digitized by

Google

io8 NEW Books [Oct.,

stitute the Report of the Tenth Census. Great as is the quan-
tity of data afforded by this Report, it was not sufficient for
the thorough, systematic, exhaustive methods of M. Leroy-
Beaulieu. On some points, where the Census returns were not
sufficiently comprehensive or specific, he has drawn from other
reliable, and semi-authoritative, sources. In the case of the
mineral industry, for example, where the Report is incomplete,
he has had recourse to The Mineral Industry y published by the
staff of the Eiigineering and Mining Journal^ of New York.
M. Leroy-Beaulieu's attitude towards this country is one of
strong sympathy and generous admiration. When he ventures,
as he occasionally does, a criticism, he offers it in so friendly
a spirit, and gives so many solid reasons for his opinion, that
not even prejudice itself could find cause for resentment. His
intelligent grasp of American affairs, his careful avoidance of
the error of twisting everything American to make it fit a
foreign point of view, are in pleasing contrast to the methods
displayed by some Europeans, who, on the strength of a fly-
ing visit to this country, or even a haphazard perusal of news-
papers, have undertaken to enlighten the world on the condi-
tion of the United States, industrial, social, moral, and re-
ligious.

The scope of the work, which contains about four hundred
good sized, closely printed pages, may be briefly indicated by
an enumeration of its parts. Part One, the Country and the
People, consists of a description of the great natural geograph-
ical divisions of the country ; the origin and characteristics of
the people ; the composition and division of the white popu-
lation; the negro question; the natural increase of the people;
and the birth rate. Commenting on the recent change in the
origin of the stream of immigration, the author considers that
the American view of the ultimate result is too pessimistic:
"Among the new arrivals there are some — the Italians, for in-
stance — who are by no means devoid of good qualities, how-
ever defective they may be in certain respects. Besides which,
the population of the United States is now so numerous, that
immigration cannot modify it to the extent once possible. But
it is not to be denied that the introduction of these new and
heterogeneous elements may, in some degree, affect native
characteristics. And should it exercise any marked influence
on the American race- type, that influence can hardly be other

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] New Books . icq

than harmful." His conclusion regarding the negro question
is not encouraging: **At the present time the race problem,
which has become complicated with political issues, is more
acute than ever. To tell the truth, it would seem to be in-
soluble. And, if only for the reason that they keep white
colonists out of one of the finest sections of the country, the
negroes must be regarded as handicapping the future of the
United States."

The Second Part, dealing with rural America, discusses the
natural conditions, the systems of ownership and operation to
be met with throughout Agricultural America; the value and
distributions of the various products. For the produce of
American farms he sees a brilliant future, especially for cotton.
He warns European Powers, that boast semi-tropical possessions,
that they must take vigorous steps to promote the cultivation
of cotton, if they do not wish to see the United States monopo-
lize the production of this most important textile. He does
not see any similar danger to European interests in the de-
velopment of American viticulture: "It does not seem prob-
able — although I have tasted some most agreeable California
wine — that the United States will ever compete seriously with
us as a wine exporter. Unluckily, it does not seem any more
probable that, except for champagne, it will ever become one
of our best customers."

The prosperity of American agriculture is attributed in a
great measure, as is, indeed, the progress made in every other
line of production, to the qualities of the people, which M.
Leroy- Beaulieu never tires of admiring : " Added to the im-
mense riches of a still virginal soil and subsoil, there exists a
two- fold spirit permeating all classes of the American people —
a spirit, on the one hand, of association and organization; on
the other, of individual progress, energy, and activity. The
success of the great majority of American agriculturists is due
in no small measure to the possession of these virile qualities.
And we shall see their powerful effects even more clearly when
we turn to examine the prodigious industrial development now
taking place in the United States."

The Third Part discusses the general characteristics of Amer-
ican industry, its organization, the role played by capital, the
motive forces at play, the relative importance and distribution
of the various great industries. He sees in the general situa-

Digitized by

Google

no New Books • [Oct.,

tion an immediate danger of over-production, resulting chiefly
from over- stimulation by the trust system. There will, how-
ever, be no permanent halt in the path of expansion, and Eu-
rope, not America, will be the immediate sufferer: "No matter
what may happen, the American iron and steel industry, in
particular, will remain the first, the most powerful, and the
most progressive of all iron and steel industries in the world.
But it cannot be questioned that the extravagances of the
' trustomaniacs ' will have far- reaching effects. We shall feel
the reaction in Europe in different ways, but, in all likelihood,
chiefly under the form of an invasion of American goods.
Home consumption will be insufficient to keep their enormously
increased machinery in operation, and consequently the Amer-
icans will seek to sell in foreign markets a considerable quan-
tity of iron, of steel, and, probably, of many other articles.
Europe, therefore, will not only be hard pressed to defend
herself at home, but will have to meet increased competition in
the markets to which she exports, and some of which she will
be in danger of losing altogether. In a word, Europe should
carefully prepare herself against a time when the industrial
competition of the United States will be found as formidable
as has been the agricultural competition."

The last section of this exceedingly able and instructive
work deals with the railways and the shipping, and other com-
mercial interests. The American railway system he shows to
be, on the whole, superior to those of Europe. One of the
reasons that he gives for this superiority might afford ammu-
nition for the next presidential campaign, in case Mr. Bryan
should be a candidate: ''AH in all, the prosperity of the
American railway system is undeniable. If, therefore, one
were in search of model railroading methods, it would be wise
to turn to those practised under the free American system, not
to those illustrated by a system operated under the debilitating
control of the State."

The author closes his study with an analysis of the condi-
tions of the merchant marine. He sets forth the causes which
have operated to reduce its importance during the last forty
years; and he gives reasons for believing that this decline is
but temporary: **We are perfectly justified in believing," so
concludes the volume, " that the United States will eventually
regain its old-time prominence among maritime nations. The

Digitized by

Google

I906.] NEW BOOKS III

day — doubtless still far distant — when it does regain it will
mark the extension of its economic influence over a very large
portion of the world, it not over the entire world."

Educated Protestants are well
PROTESTANT PERSECU- aware of the crushing tu quoque
'^OKS. to which they expose themselves

if they advance against the Catho-
lic Church the old charge of being a bloody persecutor which
their forefathers urged so vociferously and so long. Catholic
writers, for two hundred years, pointed out, in vain, that if
Catholicism had its Inquisition, and if Catholic rulers did not
hesitate to employ the sword against heretics, the reformers and
their followers, with less excuse and in defiance of their own
special principles and professions of tolerance and the right of
private judgment, in practice equalled, if they did not better,
the example which they reprobated in words. As the critical
spirit has asserted itself in the study of history, and diminished,
if not quite expelled, the polemical, truth on this point has at
length prevailed. Since the publication of Lecky's Rationalism
in Europe, no writer worthy of notice could attempt to clear
Protestant churches of the stain of blood. " What shall we say
of a religion," that author, in a passage full of indignation,
writes, ''which comprised at most but a fourth part of the
Christian world, and which the first explosion of private judg-
ment had shivered into countless sects, which was, nevertheless,
so pervaded by the spirit of dogmatism, that each of these
sects asserted its distinctive doctrines with the same confidence,
and persecuted with the same unhesitating virulence as a Church
that was venerable with the homage of more than twelve cen-
turies? What shall we say of men who, in the name of reli-
gious liberty, deluged their land with blood, trampled on the
very first principles of patriotism, calling in strangers to their
assistance, and openly rejoicing in the disasters of their country^
and who, when they at last obtained their object, immediately
established a religious tyranny as absolute as that which they
had subverted?" "Persecution among the early Protestants
was a distinct and definite doctrine, digested into elaborate
treatises, indissolubly connected with a large portion of the re-
ceived theology, developed by the most enlightened and far- see-
ing theologians, and enforced against the most inoffensive, as
against the most formidable sects."

Digitized by

Google

112 New Books [Oct.,

Although the true estimate of the matter is accepted among
persons of education, the old error is still sufficiently strong in
the popular mind to confer a controversial value on histories
relating the sufferings of Catholic victims of intolerance. Be-
sides, such works, when written in a worthy manner, possess
the higher value of being powerful instruments of edification.
For this reason, we are glad to see a second edition of Dom
Camm's charming little volume,* containing nine historical
sketches of persons who suffered imprisonment or death in the
later years of Elizabeth. The narratives are written in an easy,
picturesque fashion, which make them as attractive as a story
of adventure ; though, it is scarcely necessary to add, the author,
with a respect for truth which some of his fellow-workers might
not disdain to imitate, has " refrained from embroidering the
facts with imaginary details, which, though they might possibly
add color and life to the narratives, would do so at the cost
of fidelity to historical accuracy."

The two volumes t before us, marked with the same concise-
ness, compression of much information into small space, and
scholarly accuracy, which mark almost every number of the
Science et Religion series, are, as their sub-title, U Inquisition
Protestante, indicates, more distinctly controversal in their pur-
pose. The first volume, after an introductory chapter on the
character of Calvin's legislation, recounts the stories of the poet,
Gruet, the patriot, Berthelier, the theologian, Servetus, and
several other less conspicuous victims of the bloodthirsty intol-
erance of the Genevan reformer. The second volume sets forth
some of the outrages perpetrated by the Huguenots — chiefly
those carried out at Gaillac, B^ziers, Montpellier, and in the
Cevennes — which are so gently passed over by many non-Catho-
lic historians, who give amplest range to their powers of descrip-
tion and denunciation when they come to tell of the massacre
of St. Bartholomew, and the medal struck in commemoration
of this event by order of Pope Gregory XIII.

To affirm without qualification that Sebastian Rale, | whom
Parkman calls ''the most conspicuous and most interesting

•/« the Brave Days of Old. Historical Sketches of the Ehzabethan Persecution. By Dom
Bede Camm, O.S.B. New York : Benziger Brothers.

\ Science et Religion. Les Vktimes de Calvin. Les Saint BarthHemy Calvinistes. Par J.
Rouquette. Paris : Bloud et Cie.

XSedastian Rali. A Maine Tragedy of the Eighteenth Century. By John Francis
Sprague. Boston : The Heintzman Press.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] NEW BOOKS 1 1 3

figure among the later French American Jesuits/' was a victim
of purely religious persecution, might be to go too far. Cer-
tainly political and racial antagonisms were as prominent as
religious strife in the great conflict in which his violent death
was a minor incident. But, just as certainly, religious preju-
dices have long contributed to distort the portrait and obscure
the pure fame of the Jesuit missionary who paid with his life
for his devotion to the little flock of Indians among whom he
labored and suffered for over thirty years on the banks of the
Kennebec. It is very gratifying and significative to see that
the grand old Jesuit apostle, hero, and gentleman, has found
an apologist in an American, who himself declares that he
writes " from the Protestant point of view, and in no wise from
that of the Roman Catholic Church."

If the author will permit, we should rather say that he
writes from neither the Roman Catholic nor the Protestant
standpoint, but from that of objective truth. Briefly told, the
story of Father Rale's death is that the General Court of Mass-
achusetts, in 1700, having passed an act to expel the Jesuits
from the colony, on the grounds that they were stirring up
the Indians against the English settlers and intriguing with the
French government. Father Ral^, conscious of his innocence,
refused to quit his Indians, whose sole protector he was. After
some futile attempts to capture the Jesuit, in 1724 a force was
sent to kill Ral^, and exterminate his little Indian settlement
of Norridgewock. The work was carried out under circum-
stances of great atrocity.

Having recounted the facts of the case, and, incidentally,
contrasted favorably the manner in which the Jesuits dealt with
the Indians and the way in which the Protestant colonists
treated them, Mr. Sprague examines all the evidence, and finds
that the colonists had wantonly murdered the Jesuit mission-
ary. We may sincerely congratulate Mr. Sprague, from the
literary point of view, on having produced a monograph which
is an excellent piece of historical work. We congratulate him
still more warmly on the possession of the broad-minded spirit,
and the courage to manifest it, reflected in the following pas-
sage as in the entire tenor of his work: " However widely we
may differ from the Jesuits in some matters, one fact is cer-
tainly firmly established, and that is that in their intercourse
with the Indians of Maine and Canada they displayed not only

VOL. LXXXIV. — 8

Digitized by

Google

1 14 New Books [Oct.,

a more Christian and fraternizing spirit, but far superior vth^
dom, judgment, and discretion than did the English colonists.
They first studied their traits of character, habits, and pecu-
liarities, and gained their confidence and esteem, before at-
tempting to convert them. Had the English pursued such a
policy, a century of untold suffering, horror, torture, and
cruelty endured by innocent settlers might have been averted."

The literary activity displayed by

QUESTIONS OF THE DAY. Dr. MacDonald ought to be an

By Dr. MacDonald. inspiration to many of the clergy

who, too readily perhaps, excuse
themselves for burying their talent in a napkin, on the plea
that the labors and responsibilities of active pastoral life do
not allow sufficient leisure for the prosecution of any serious
literary work. The present* is, we believe, the fifth volume
which witnesses to the learning and zeal of Dr. MacDonald.
It comprises five papers or essays on subjects, most of which,
though they treat of widely disparate topics, may, without much
violence to the phrase, be fairly enough designated questions
of the day. The one which best deserves the title is on the
ethical aspects of bribery. It discusses the question whether
a man who has sold his vote may retain the money he has re-
ceived for it. The doctor's solution is that he may not retain
the ill-gotten lucre. Writing on the Imagination, and its play
in poetry and religion, the author displays a fine taste and a
wide acquaintance with purely secular literature. He devotes
another chapter to a running criticism on a book which made
a great sensation in its day — Drummond's Natural Law in the
Spiritual World — but which has been attacked and defended,
praised and blamed, dissected and refuted, too, so many times,
during the twenty odd years of its existence, that a critique
of it now can scarcely be considered a contribution to ques-
tions of the day.

The part of his work which, probably, cost the doctor most
labor is the essays on "The Symbol in the New Testament,"
and on " The Discipline of the Secret." Students fairly fa-
miliar with contemporary writers, Catholic and non- Catholic,
will not have read very far in the first dissertation without

* Questions <>/ the Day. By Very Rev. Alexander MacDonald, D.D., V.G. Vol. II.
.New York: The Christian Press Association.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] NEW BOOKS US

coming to the conclusion that the doctor assumes towards his
thesis the attitude of the dogmatic theologian rather than that
of the historical critic, and that he has too rigorously deprived
himself of the advantages he might have drawn from a study
of the works of recent writers bearing on his chosen subjects.
We may give an example of a kind of argument, very fre-
quently encountered in the doctor's pages, which carries little
or no weight with critical scholars to-day who look coldly upon
the a priori method when introduced into historical investiga-
tion. Having laid down the fact that a Baptismal Form or
Creed was used from the beginning in the administration of
the sacrament, the doctor argues that this formula must have
contained three divisions; that it must have spoken of God
the Father in the first; and, consequently, it must have spo-
ken of Jesus Christ in the second, as the Lord Jesus who rose
from the dead ; that, as no reference to his Resurrection would
be intelligible without reference to his death and burial, and,
in turn, the death implies birth from a woman, '' we may rea-
sonably assume that the second main division of the Apostolic
Creed contained at least the articles about the Virgin Birth,
the Crucifixion, and Burial and Resurrection." And in a simi-
lar strain, offering purely personal conjecture as solid argu-
ment, the doctor concludes that the third part of the Baptis-
mal Form contained, categorically stated, the articles on the
Holy Ghost, the remission of sins through the Church, and
the resurrection of the body. More than once, in perusing this
essay, we were reminded of the advice which an eminent jurist
gave to a young lawyer: Be very sure of your logic; the facts
are always at your disposal.

Though this novel* is hardly de-

COHISTON. serving of the boundless enco-

By Churchill. miums that have been lavished

upon it in the review columns

and advertising pages of the daily press, it is of better quality

than the average fiction of to-day. It exhibits far less than

the author's former story, The Crisis^ indications of having

been made to catch the taste of that portion of the public

which is somewhat given to a boundless appetite for weak,

maudlin sentiment and patriotic claptrap. It has a purpose;

• ConistOH, By Winston Churchill. New York : The Macmillan Company.

Digitized by

Google

Il6 NEW BOOKS [Oct,

it aims at exposing the methods by which the political boss
builds up the power which is fast turning the suffrage into a
mockery. Mr. Churchill has chosen a New England state as
the scene of his story. There, by means of money-lending and
shrewd business methods, Jethro Bass, an illiterate man of
forceful personality, manages to get himself elected chairman of
the selectmen; and gradually extends his grip, till he controls
the legislature of his state. Mr. Churchill, fortunately for him-
self, but unfortunately for his story, had not behind him personal
experiences from which to draw materials to illustrate, in con-
vincing fullness, the dark and devious means by which the politi-
cal boss climbs to irresponsible power. Two or three examples
that are related in the story stand out in isolation ; and the
reader's imagination will be obliged to supply for the meagre-
ness of the details furnished by the author concerning the
successive steps by which Jethro rose to the dictatorship.
Apart from the didactic interest, the story will hold the read-
er's attention. The human side of Jethro, as evinced in his
devoted friendship for Cynthia Worthington, the daughter of a
woman whom in his early years he had loved and lost; the
love story of Cynthia herself; the shrewd, kindly character of
the New England farmer, the humors of life in the petty village
and the small town ; the weak spots in the character of the
independent voter, and his legislative representative, are de-
scribed, if not quite with genius, with that painstaking care
which, we are told, is the best substitute for genius.

General King's vivid realistic sto-
A SOLDIER'S TRIAL. ries of post and camp, with his
By King. types of fighting men, officers, en-

listed soldiers, Indian braves, in-
trepid scouts, have long been favorites with those readers who
love a stirring tale of adventure and peril. His pictures of
army life are drawn by one familiar, through a long career,
with the life of the American army; and the author has the
gift of story- telling well developed. The present novel,*
though it contains some chapters and many instances of fight
and peril, is, rather more than its predecessors, taken up with
the play of social and domestic interests and rivalries. It is,

* A Soldier's Trial, An Episode of the Canteen Crusade. By General Charles King.
Philadelphia : J. B. Lippincott & Co.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] New BOOKS 117

besides, a contribution to the discussion of that vexed question,
the existence of the army canteen. The title-page bears ^
quotation which sufficiently indicates the position of an ex-
perienced officer on that problem: '* Brigadier- Gen. Frederick
D. Grant, U. S. A., says: 'It is distressing that the pros-
perity of the keepers of vile resorts is due to the activity of
good and worthy though misguided citizens, who have suc-
ceeded in abolishing the canteen in the army.' "

General King's readers, if desirous of information upon the
comparative merits of canteen, or no canteen, will be well re-
warded by a perusal of the book; while those who want only
a good novel, with plenty of action, a little intrigue, ending in
the triumph of worth and the detection of villiany, will not be
disappointed.

After indicating in this volume,*

RENOVATION OF CHRIS- by a synthetic expose, the various

TIAN ART. forms of Christian art which have

By Germain. succeeded each other from the

era of the catacombs to our own
day, Alphonse Germain, the well-known art critic and Catholic
writer, shows that all periods of exhaustion of the religious
arts, and especially the latter day period, are due mainly to
the insufficient aesthetic and artistic education of the artists,
and to their ignorance of the true signs of spirituality. How
to remedy this state of affairs, how to teach artists what they
ought to know in order to interpret intelligently sacred sub-
jects and to render religious feeling, are the objects of this
pregnant little work. Regeneration can come only from edu-
cation conducted according to the quite practicable lines indi-
cated by the author. He likewise outlines a programme for
the cultivation of the aesthetic sense in clergy and faithful alike,
whereby both might contribute much to the improvement of
religious art.

In view of M. Germain's special competence in matters of
art, a careful reading of his little book is much to be recom-
mended in these times, when it is highly desirable that art
should do its share in gaining sympathy for Catholicism.

* Comment Rinover VArt Chritien, Caracteres de Tart chr^tien.. Causes de sa d^gcneres-
cence et moyens de le relever. Par Alphonse Germain, Laurdat de I'Acaddmie Fran9aise.
(Collection Science et Religion.) Paris: Librarie Bloud et Cie.

Digitized by

Google

Ii8 NEW BOOKS [Oct.

This volume* consists of nineteen conferences of solid in-
struction animated by a spirit of fervent piety. The style is
correct and sufficiently elegant, without any rhetorical affecta-
tations. Some of the conferences, and some of the best, might
be more appropriately designated as conferences on the Divine
Personality of Jesus and the mysteries connected with it.

This bookt is a real boon to the large number of religious
communities whose members are unable, for one reason or an-
other, to enjoy the advantage of a director or preacher for
their annual retreat. It offers a full programme for a retreat
of eight days. Besides an introductory conference and medita-
tion for the eve, along with instructions for the day after the
retreat, it provides for each day four solid, suggestive medita-
tions, a spiritual conference, and some useful notes of a prac-
tical character, such as a director is accustomed to give as a
sort of relaxation from the strain of the more solemil exercises.
The author is an experienced director, as every page of his
book testifies; and he blends in his instructions the spirit of
St Teresa with that of St. Ignatius. It is needless to add that
Madame Cecilia's translation leaves nothing to be desired.

* Tke Lover of Souls, Short Conferences on the Sacred Heart of JeSus. By Rev. Henry
Brinkmeyer. New York : Bcnziger Brothers.

\ The Annual Retreat. Meditations and Spiritual Conferences for the Use of Rcligiou
who make their annual retreat privately. By the Rev. Gabriel Bouffier, S.J. Translated
from the French by Madame Cecilia. St. Louis : B. Herder.

Digitized by

Google

Current Events.

Current events in Russia have not
Russia. excited such continuous attention

during the past month as here-
tofore; although occasional outbreaks, such as the attempt on
the life of M. Stolypin, have served to revive the interest of the
public. This is not, however, a sign that all is well, that the
revolutionary movement has been suppressed. On the contrary,
the number of outrages is so great that the record of them would
be monotonous. The most striking was the attempt on the
life of M. Stolypin, which resulted in the killing of twenty-
four innocent persons and the wounding of twenty-two, while
the object of the attempt escaped unhurt. Perhaps a still
more striking example of the state to which bad government
has reduced Russia may be found in the assassination of Gen-
eral Minn, Commander of the famous Semenosky regiment.
This was effected by a young girl, a school teacher, in the
presence of the General's wife and daughter, at a railway station,
and in the full light of day. The girl remained all the time
cool and self-possessed. The justification of the crime was
sought in the fact that in Moscow the murdered man had
commanded the soldiers not to take prisoners, but to shoot all
suspected persons. In the same week the acting Governor of
Moscow, General Vouliarlarsky, was shot and killed while driving
in a cab.

Throughout the whole of Russia sporadic outbreaks and
outrages have taken place, and rumors abound of mutiny in
the Navy and in the Army. Of the sixty Provinces or Govern-
ments only five are now administered under the ordinary law.
Poland, however, is the scene of the greatest disturbance. A
true reign of terror exists. This is due to the action of the
Socialists, and to the refusal of the Poles as a body to co-
operate in the maintenance of order — a refusal which is due
to their long-cherished hatred of the government. The Social-
ists have declared war upon the police, and what may be
called wholesale murders of them have taken place.

Bad as is the actual condition of things, still worse is the
state* of dread into which the whole country is thrown. The
revolutionaries openly declare that it is within their power to

Digitized by

Google

I20 Current Events [Oct.,

take the life of any one whom they think it worth while to
remove, that they have willing agents ready when ordered to
sacrifice themselves in the attempt, and this declaration is be-
lieved. In fact, it is said by a correspondent who has every
right to be considered as well informed, that it is a real cause
of discontent to the Tsar that no attempt has been made
upon his life, for he knows that he is spared, not because
he is so securely guarded that an attempt would necessarily
fail, but because he is not considered to be of sufficient im-
portance.

And what is the government doing to deal with this state
of things ? Its action is twofold. On the one hand, there
have been wholesale arrests, the suppression of newspapers, the
execution of mutineers. On the other hand, it is to be noted
with satisfaction that for the calling of a new Duma serious
preparations are being made. Hopes are entertained, indeed,
that its members will be of a different character from those of
its predecessor, perhaps steps may be taken to secure this re-
sult ; but its assembling seems to be seriously contemplated, and
laws are being prepared to be presented to it for its consider-
ation. The government itself contemplates offering these pro-
jects, and thereby constituting a guide to the body in its de-
liberations.

Meanwhile certain steps have been taken to supply the
need of land felt by the peasants. The Tsar has issued a
Ukase ordering the transfer to the Peasants' Bank of certain
lands belonging to the Imperial Family. These lands are to
be sold, we presume, at prices within the purchasing power of
the peasants. The Agrarian Bank was formed for the purpose
of enabling the peasants to secure land, and has at its back
the support of the government. And although its achieve-
ments may not satisfy those who support the demands for
wholesale expropriation which were made by the late Duma^
yet what has been done by its means is not to be despised ;
for in the eight months, from November 3, 1905, to July 22
last, through its agency some five million acres have been sold
for a sum of about one hundred and ten millions of dollars.
The landlords own about a hundred and fifty millions of acres.
Whether the bank can be made the agent in transferring this
vast property, or a part of it, to the peasants is a question
which doubtless is meeting with the consideration which it de-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Current Events 121

serves. If it can, there would be no just demand for whole-
sale expropriation.

The most recent intimation of the intentions of the govern-
ment is contained in a proclamation issued by M. Stolypin on
the 6th of September. This document, after a recital of the
numerous outrages, assassinations, and crimes, of which the re-
volutionaries have been guilty, and of even greater projects
which they were contemplating even before the dissolution of
the Duma^ declares it to be the duty of the government to re-
press disorder in the first place, and that this will be done with-
out flinching. Courts martial sitting permanently for the prompt
punishment of political offences are accordingly established over
the whole of Russia. On the other hand, nothing, M. Stolypin
declares, will prevent the government from removing the causes
of all legitimate dissatisfaction. Grants are to be made for the
amelioration of the condition of the peasants, some of the restric-
tive regulations under which the Jews have so long suffered are
to be abolished, the number of schools is to be increased, pro-
jects of law are to be submitted to the new Duma guarantee-
ing religious liberty, the inviolability of the person, and civil
equality. The Zemstvos or Provincial Assemblies, existing at
present in only 34 provinces, are to be extended to the Baltic
Provinces, to Poland, and to parts of South Russia. These and
many other reforms are promised by the present Prime Minis-
ter. Will the country have the patience to await the fulfilment
of these promises? or will the extremists on either side wreck
this as they have done so many other schemes ?

A people whose lot it has been for so many centuries to
have been deprived of the power of self-government, and even
of having the smallest voice in the management of their own
affairs, cannot at once attain the wisdom which is derived only
from experience. But, if the Tsar really is in favor of an ap-
proximation to a constitutional system, if the government of
M. Stolypin is sincere in its declaration and ready to foster the
efforts made to the attainment of reform, and not anxious to
seize upon every mistake the new Duma may make, hopes may
be entertained of a brighter future and for the evolution of
order out of the present chaos. The greatest cause of appre-
hension is violence on the part of the revolutionaries, whose
object it is to overturn the dynasty and to establish a Social-
ist Republic. The difficulty of the situation is increased by the

Digitized by

Google

122 Current Events [Oct.,

fact that, while there are not a few honest and sincere men
devoted purely to the service of their country, no man of
commanding ability, either as administrator or organizer or
guide, has as yet arisen, while of the mass of the people Sir
Donald Mackenzie Wallace — one of the chief authorities on
Russian subjects — testifies, as the result of recent observation,
that he finds in them '' no new moral impulse, no new intel-
lectual enlightenment, no new spiritual enthusiasm, no new love
of freedom, or of country, or of truth, or of man, or of God
to direct the new activities to a definite and worthy end."
New York did not form a high opinion of one of their repre-
sentatives, Maxime Goi;ky.

The most important of recent
Germany. events in Germany has been the

meeting of the German Emperor
and his uncle the King of England. As is well known an es-
trangement has, for some time, existed between the two mon*
archs. Last year, although King Edward passed through Ger-
man domains on his way to Marienbad, this personal estrange-
ment, as well as the political situation, rendered a meeting impos-
sible. The fact that there has been a meeting this year shows
how great is the improvement which has taken place in both
respects. Those who claim to know, assert that the bonds of
personal friendship have been restored. But, inasmuch as the
King was accompanied by the British Ambassador to Germany
and by the Permanent Secretary for Foreign AflFairs, while the
German Emperor had with him his own Secretary of State for
Foreign AflFairs, it is clear that the interview was not confined
to merely personal matters, and that* important questions of
state, aflfecting their mutual relations, were discussed. What
precisely these questions were has not been made public.
There are several matters the discussion of which would un-
doubtedly prove advantageous, as also one or two, such as the
increase of the German Navy and the relations of England and
France, which are too delicate even to be mentioned. Among
the former may, perhaps, be numbered the rising Egyptian
question. Lord Cromer, in his recent Report, referred to the
Capitulations which give to various nationalities, the subjects of
which live in Egypt, privileges which are now proving detri-
mental to the common good, and suggested a revision, if pos-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Current Events 123

sible, of present arrangements. This has occasioned in the
German Press a discussion of Germany's right to intervene in
Egyptian affairs, and by yielding existing advantages in Egypt
to secure compensation elsewhere. Germany is particularly
anxious to have complete control of the projected railway
through the Euphrates valley to the Persian Gulf, and the
German Press has been suggesting that this should be granted
in return for her benevolent acquiescence in Lord Cromer's
proposals. This is, however, matter of conjecture; but it is
fairly certain that the interview has led to an appreciable im-
provement in the relations of the two countries.

The British Minister of War, Mr. Haldane, has been pay-
ing a visit to Berlin, and has been warmly welcomed both by
the German Emperor and by the authorities at the War Office.
How many of the secrets of that office he has learned we have
not been informed, but it is generally believed that the plans
tor the invasion of England which have been prepared by the
German Staff were withheld from his inspection. These ameni-
ties between Germany and England have in no wise disturbed
the trust felt by the French in the loyalty of England to the
entente cordiaU. This has become so firmly established, that
the wise among the French are pleased to see the improve-
ment of Anglo-German relations. While there are some, of
course, who would be glad to exclude Germany and to make
a . wall around her, in order to isolate her in Europe, the
saner portion of the community would prefer an entente which
should embrace, not only Eogland, but Germany, and thus
contribute to the maintenance of peace and to the success of
the Conference at The Hague.

Another point is worth mentioning as satisfactory to those
who wish for the continuance of the friendly relations of Ger-
many with her neighbors. The Pan* Germans have been hold-
ing their annual Conference, and in every respect they have
manifested their displeasure with both the foreign and the do-
mestic policy of their own government. The President of the
Congress said that the Triple Alliance was now merely a piece
of waste paper. In the matter of strengthening the Navy, only
a quarter of what was necessary had been done, while the
scandals in the Colonial Department raised doubts as to whether
the German people were at all ripe for a colonial policy.
Great Britain's concessions in the matter of the increase of her

Digitized by

Google

124 Current Events [Oct.,

navy were derided, and she was called upon, if she wished to
satisfy the Pan-Germans, not to build any more ships until
Germany had caught up with her. Then Germany would prom-
ise not to go further. General von Liebert declared that there
was not in the German Empire a single diplomatist; in fact,
there had only been one in the whole course of German his-
tory, and that was Bismarck. The want of diplomatists, he
declared, must be compensated by brute force — to wit, the
army and the navy. The dissatisfaction of these extremists
with their country may be taken as an evidence that their
country is dissatisfied with them, and that it has condemned
the fomenters of ill-feeling and hatred.

The scandals at the Colonial Department have led to the
resignation of the Prussian Minister of Agriculture — who is
accused of being implicated in certain contracts — and also of
the acting Director of the Department — the Hereditary Prince
of Hohenlohe-Langenburg. The resignation of the latter is
not due to anything in the way of dishonesty, but it has
been felt by the Emperor that, as a good deal of business is
transacted by the Department, a business man would be bet-
ter fitted to superintend its work, and to clean out the Au-
gean stables. So bad is the state of things that has been
revealed, that this comparison is made. The new Director
who has been appointed, Herr Bernhard Dernburg, has, for
the whole of his life, been engaged in commercial pursuits, a
part of the time, in fact, having been passed as a clerk in a
bank in this country. As he sacrifices a business income of
some sixty thousand dollars a year in return for an official
salary of less than four thousand, he gives evidence of public
spirit which deserves, and will doubtless secure, success.

There has been a lull in the Aus-
AuBtria-Hungary. tro Hungarian political world, and

consequently nothing to record;
but, as the Parliaments are on the point of reassembling, the
reign of peace will soon have drawn to an end. The one event
worthy of note is the visit of the Emperor-King to Silesia, and
the manifestation of enthusiastic loyalty which that visit called
forth. Racial animosity seems to die away at his Majesty's
presence. Nor are the effects transient. Last spring he paid
a visit to Eger, in Northwestern Bohemia, a hot-bed of Pan-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Current Events 125

Germanism, and a centre of the " Los von Rom " movement.
Within the last few weeks, at this very place, an Austrian
German Catholic Congress has been held without hindrance or
any serious counter- demonstration. The secret of his Majesty's
influence seems to be his sympathy with his subjects and his
known devotion to their best interests. Perhaps that he has
been a monarch of many sorrows is not without weight.

The all-engrossing subject in France
France. has been the condemnation, by the

Holy Father, of the associations
for worship as established by the Separation Law. This con-
demnation fell upon not merely the associations in the precise
form proposed by the Law, but also on the plan which the
majority of the French Bishops in their first assembly had
adopted as, in their opinion, permissible under the law. These
two condemnations must be distinguished as, for want of mak-
ing this distinction, two reputable French newspapers, the Temps
and the Steele, were led into a false accusation of disingenu-
ousness on the part of the Holy Father. The Bishops were all
but unanimous (72 to 2) in condemning the Associations as
provided by the law, but the majority of 22 thought it pos-
sible to form associations on parallel lines, which would be
recognized as legal under the Separation Law, and yet not
conflict with the constitution of the Church. The Pope has
judged that the law, even if the plan suggested by the Bishops
were adopted, would subject religion to State control, and that,
therefore, it was impossible to accept it unless modifications
were made. And as the Separation Law assigns the adminis-
tration and the supervision of public worship to associations
formed possibly of laymen, and as these associations are placed
in such a state of dependence on the civil authority that the
ecclesiastical authority will have no power over them, it will be
seen that the Pope had no alternative but to condemn them.
The control of the churches and of all church funds, the
regulation of public worship, the education of ecclesiastical
students, the payment of salaries to the clergy, would have
been handed over to the associations, and, in the event of rival
associations having been formed, the decision as to which was
the right association was left to the Council of State, that is
practically the government of the day. Moreover, the action

Digitized by

Google

126 Current Events [Oct.,

of the associations was so restricted and hampered by legal
provisions that, even if they could have been canonically
formed, their very existence would have given the State end-
less opportunities for interierence.

This judgment passed by the Holy Father upon the Law
and its results has been remarkably confirmed by M. Flourens,
a former Foreign Minister in the Cabinet of M. Goblet. M.
Flourens maintains that the end and object of the law is to
cause the Church to disappear from the domain of oflScial le-
gality, that it practically deprives the great majority of French-
men of the right of public worship. This was not, indeed, the
intention of the legislative body in making the law, but the
government had that object in view, and knew that the organi-
zation proposed of the Associations was contrary to the con-
stitution of the Catholic Church. He says, in fact, the govern-
ment 'Ms carrying out a pact concluded between the French
and Italian Freemasons during M. Loubet's visit to Rome.
The common object is to bring about the destruction of the
spiritual power of the Pope by way of schism." The recent
experience in England with reference to the Education Act of
1902 shows that it is quite possible for a law to be made by
Parliament after long discussion, and yet not carry out one of
the chief ends for which it was made. We may well believe,
then, that the full scope of the Separation Law was not known
by those who passed it, and that it has been left to the Holy
Father, as the Bishop of Orleans declares, to save the Church
from a fatal snare.

The outlook, however, is sufficiently appalling. According
to the provisions of the Separation Law, Notre Dame and all
the cathedrals of France, with most of the churches and the
homes of the clergy, will pass into the hands of the State on
the 1 2th of December next. On December 12, 1907, they will
be handed over to the Communes, to be applied to the relief
of the poor. They may be sold and, therefore, bought back
by the Church or by Protestants or by Jews. Members of the
government have affirmed their intention of carrying out the
law, and have declared that they will not enter into any dis-
cussion on the subject. It is not the intention of the Govern-
ment to expel from the Churches those who come to worship,
nor to shut the doors in their faces, but to proceed against
the leaders for unlawful assembly. The remedy, it would ap-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Current Events 127

pear, is in the power of the faithful of France. Let them rise
up in their multitudes and fill the churches, and no govern-
ment ever yet formed in France, or ever to be formed, will
dare to touch them. But if the churches are not rescued in
this way, the Church in France will have to build itself up
again on the voluntary principle, by the fervor and devotion
of the people, and this at the bidding of the Holy Fa-
ther. The trial will be severe, but we have no doubt that
it will emerge from the struggle purer and more powerful.
There are those who aflSrm that all assemblies, even in private
houses, for public worship are unlawful, and that it will be
impossible for the Church to organize in any shape or form.
This, however, is denied, and it certainly seems impossible to
believe that liberty is so curtailed in a country that boasts of
itself as free. The Bishops of France have been holding an
assembly a second time to consider the Pope's Encyclical and
to devise the practical measures to be taken, but their pro-
ceedings have not been made public at the time that these
lines are being written. One or two bishops have taken steps
to meet the situation. A priest, M. Louis Ballu, has pub-
lished a book in which he calls upon the clergy to imitate St.
Paul and to minister to their probable necessities by laboring
with their hands or brains. In some cases it is said this is
being done. M. Ballu discusses minutely the various ways
open to a priest. In the troublous times which followed the
French Revolution many of the clergy did, as a matter of fact,
support themselves by their own labor. Bishops and priests
were tailors, enibroiderers, cloakmakers, hatters, worked in
shops and fields, spun thread and knitted wool for sale.

Spain has been suffering from the
Spain. strikes at Bilbao, and the ministry

seem upon the point of embarking
upon a course which will lead to religious conflict. The Conde
de Romanones, the Minister of Justice, has decided to deal, no
longer with the Vatican except on those matters included in
the Concordat which cannot be modified except with the con-
sent of both contracting parties. The prerogatives of the State
are to be defended. Civil marriages, burial in cemeteries, non-
Cathclic religions, are to be settled by Royal Decree without
discussion. A new Concordat is to be arranged. The number

Digitized by VjOOQ IC

128 Current Events [Oct.,

of Archbishops, Bishops, and clergy is to be reduced. 'This is
the road upon which the present Liberal Ministry wishes Spain
to march.

Bulgaria and Macedonia have been
The Near East. the scene of numerous disturbances,

of which the most serious has
been the attacks made by Bulgarians upon Greeks. In one
place 8cx) houses were burned down. Rumors have been cur-
rent of a misunderstanding having arisen between Turkey and
Bulgaria and of a probable recourse to arms. Of Crete, not-
withstanding the opposition of a large part of the population,
Prince George has resigned the High Commissionship and has
been succeeded by a Greek subject, M. Zaimis. The ability of
the new Commissioner is recognized, but a step downwards on
the part of Crete in position and prestige is thought to be in-
volved in his appointment.

The movement in favor of limiting
The Middle East. the arbitrary powers of rulers has

spread to the Continent of Asia,
and Persia, India, and China are falling under its influence.
Persia especially has taken a noteworthy step. The Shah has
decided to convene a National Council at Teheran, consisting of
representatives of the princes, clergy, the Royal tribe, nobles,
merchants, and tradesmen. We are not told how this body is
to be elected, and the masses of the people do not appear to
have any representatives as yet. The Council is to deliberate
on all important affairs ot state; its members' are to have the
power and right to express their views with freedom and full
confidence with regard to all reforms which it may judge ne-
cessary for the welfare of the country. The. result is to be
submitted through the intermediary of the First Minister of
State to the Shah for his Majesty's signature, and the Shah
promises that the approved reforms shall be carried into effect.
The events leading up to this concession are very interesting,
but to recount them would take too much space. What is
noteworthy, however, is that the Moslem clergy were the most
energetic promoters of the new reform. The official Church of
Russia, as a body, cursed and anathematized the Duma and all
its works, and sang Te Deums when it was dissolved. It has

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Current Events 129

been left for the clergy of Mahomet to show zeal in promoting
the well-being of the community.

In India there has been for a long time a movement for a
fuller concession of representation of the native communities.
This movement seems now to be becoming somewhat acute,
and considerable indications of discontent are being given on
account of the little attention which the British government
has so far paid to the voice of the agitators. In Calcutta an
Indian gentleman was, a short time ago, crowned amid loud
shouts of " Hail ! Motherland ! " and 50,000 persons are said to
have signed a document in which the signers have promised
to die for their country and to drive away the Sahibs. But
what is more important is the fact that there^ seems to be a
growing recognition in England of the right of the peoples of
India to a larger voice in the management of their affairs.

After a few years China is to have
The Far East. a constitution. This has been de-

creed by the Emperor. 'The people
are not at present fitted for such a privilege ; they are, how-
ever, to be rendered worthy by a series of reforms in the ad-
ministrative system of the Empire, to carry out which a com-
mission has been appointed. His Majesty announces his will
in the following terms : " Since the beginning of our dynasty,
there have been wise Emperors who have made laws suited to
the times. Now that China has intercourse with all nations,
our laws and our political system have become antiquated, and
our country is always in trouble. Therefore it is necessary
for us to gather more knowledge and draw up a new code of
laws; otherwise we shall not be worthy of the trust of our
forefathers and our people." China's weakness, he says, is due
to the antagonism between rulers and ruled. The Constitution
will be granted as soon as the nation has progressed sufficiently
in enlightenment, and has become able to understand the new
order of things.

VOL. LXXXIV.— 9

Digitized by

Google

jfoteign petiobicals.

The Tablet (4 Aug.): " Francophir' replies to Mr. Wilfrid
Ward's recent article, " Newman through French Spec-
tacles." He contends especially that Mr. Ward has
gravely misunderstood M. Bremond's interpretation of
Newman. He asks the question, "Was Newman Ob-
scure ? " and challenges the statement that the Cardinal
never could be got to pronounce any single categorical

statement to be simply true. The Holy Father has

addressed an encyclical letter to the Bishops of Italy ii>
which he deplores the spirit of independence and in-
subordination shown by some of their younger clergy.
Clerics are forbidden to belong to the organization known
as the National Democratic League.
(11 Aug.): Mr. Ward explains clearly his position, and
maintains the same against his critic " Francophil."
(25 Aug.): The Pope's letter to the French Bishops has
decided the attitude to be observed by the Catholics of
France towards the Law of Separation. He has pro-
hibited them to accept the conditions provided by the
Government. Already the voice of the Bishops ha&
made itself heard in every part of the country in a re-
spectful accord of praise and thanksgiving to their Sov-
ereign Pontiff.

(i Sept.): The solemn beatification of Dom Bosco is
nearing completion. A Leader writes of the non-
Catholic missionary movement in the United States.
He reviews the work of this Union which, in ten years,,
has grown to be country-wide, highly organized, and
eminently successful. Its central school of training is at
the Apostolic Mission House, at Washington, on the
grounds of the Catholic University.

Le Correspondant (10 Aug.): Apropos of the Congress at Rio
Janiero, the Monroe Doctrine is given an extensive no-
tice ; its consequences not only for the new, but for the
old world are given. The protectorate that the United
States exercises over the South American republics is
not the result of principle, but is due to her love of
her own interests. From her past prosperity the United

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] FOREIGN Periodicals 131

States is now beginning to suffer. A market there must
be for Uncle Sam's surplus manufactures, and where is
it to be found ? The Japanese are poor customers now,
and the Chinese boycott American goods. The Latin
republics of South America offer the best inducements;
they are excellent markets, possessing much money with
very few industries. One of the results of the confer-
ence will be the conclusion of a commercial treaty fa-
voring the importation of goods from the United States,
to the detriment of the exportation of goods from Eu-
ropean countries. Raffalovitch contributes an article

on the Income Tax, and shows just what it means, dis-
tinguishing carefully the difference between the English
and Prussian methods of such taxation.
(25 Aug.): The California earthquake is treated by A.
De Lapparent, of the Academy of Sciences. At the time
of the calamity in April last, this scientist attributed the
causes of the earthquake to the changes in the structure
in certain districts on the earth's surface. The commit-
tee appointed by the governor of California to inquire
into its causes has practically substantiated this opinion.
A fissure has been found running from Punta Arena to
Mt. Pinos. Seismic studies have demonstrated that there
are certain regions which remain stable, while others ar>e
undergoing changes continually.

£,tudes (5 Aug.) : A subject seldom handled in our day is ably
discussed in this issue by M. Roure. He takes up the

^ question of mysticism. The old Catholic teaching he
presents in a new and telling manner. Lives of th-e
mystics are shown not to be given over to dreaming or
mere sentimentality, but to have been passed in the ex-
ercise of the soul's highest faculties. Extracts frcm au-
thorities differing so widely as Angela de Foligno in
the olden time, and William James in the new, show
the strong grasp this writer has of the matter in hand.
(20 Aug ) : Gaston Sortais contributes the results ob-
tained from a study of art found at the Acropolis.

Jos. Boub^e concludes his series on the English schoo4

question. Joseph Brucker selects J. de Rochay, as a

Christian woman of letters, for the subject of this
number's article. After giving a short account of her

Digitized by

Google

132 Foreign Periodicals [Oct.,

life, the writer devotes the greater part of his article to
several lengthy quotations taken from her diary.

La Quinzaine (i6 Aug.) : M. Boutard continues to trace out the
fortunes of UAvenir and its brilliant trio of editors. This
number gives a brief account of the short-lived Associa-
Hon Catholique ; also a few pages on the more successful
" Agence Generale " and the work performed thereby in
the defence of liberty. The writer points proudly to
the fervent, though fruitless, efforts of the editors to
make their countrymen accept the principles of democ-
racy. George Fonsegrive continues the history of the

conflict which exists between the laws of the social life
of man and those of his moral life. In this, the ninth

article, he offers a solution of the conflict. F. Frilley

sketches the life of Edward Thring, discussing at length

his relations to education in England. G. Stenger

commences the study of the Bourbons in 1814. In .this
number he retraces the phases of the return of Louis

XVIII. to France. Jol Rasco makes a plea for the

help of the women in this the important hour of the
Church in France. Women, she says, form the second
half of humanity. As a half, they should bear half the
burdens, the responsibilities, and share in the rights of
man. As the second half, they should understand that
it is not abroad, but in the home, that they should ac-
complish their mission.

Revue du Clerge Frangais (15 July): M. Turmel concludes his
study of Bossuet's theology : " Elle n'ouvre pas les portes
de Tavenir, mais elle se dresse majestueusement devant

le passe. ^The Superior of the Seminary of Tokio, A.

F. Ligneul, gives an interesting account of the various

religions that flourish to-day in Japan. Under the

title " Histoire et Erudition '' are given critical sum-
maries of about fifteen recently published works deserv-
ing of notice.

(i Aug.): F. Mallet opens a study of the relations be-
tween science and faith. He examines, in this number,
the two questions : What is Faith ? What is Catholic

Faith ? Continuing his topic, the infallible sign of the

state of grace, P. Gaucher writes on the nature of the
act of perfect charity, and the connection between the

Digitized by

Google

I906.] FOREIGN PERIODICALS 133

supernatural and the natural act of love in those who

know revelation. In the " Chronique des CEuvres/'

" Un Vieux Vicaire " treats of the duties and responsi-
bilities of the bishop in the administration of his diocese.

^Various new publications, that treat of new problems

in theology, are noticed, and their significance pointed

out.

(15 Aug.): M. Ch. Urbain thrashes out the story of

Bossuet's alleged marriage with Mile. Mauleon. F.

Mallet concludes his luminous essay on the relations be-
tween Science and Faith. Foreign publications are

noticed in the *' Chronique du Mouvement Theologique.'*
A. Boudinhon writes on the discharge of the obliga-
tions contracted by the acceptance of an .honorarium for

Masses. P. Despreux has some valuable suggestions

regarding the selection of books for those who would
occupy their recreation time in reading. The ecclesias-
tical position under the Law of Separation is treated in
the " Tribune Libre *' section.

(i Sept.): The greater part of this number consists of
papers relating to the recent Law of Separation : ** Nous
Saurons Obeir,** J. Brecout ; " La Crise Religieuse," S.
Reynaud ; " L*Encyclique * Gravissimo Officii,' " Cardinal
Lecot; ** R^ponse de r£piscopat FraE9ais a TEncyclique

* Vehementer nos,' " Ch. Bujon. M. Urbain continues

his account of the relations that existed between Bossuet
and Mile, de Mauleon.

Annales de Philosophie Chtetienne (August) : P. Laberthonniere,
in a kindly manner, but with great severity, criticizes
Picard's Transcendence de Jesus- Christ, Picard, he says,
tortures bible texts into a grotesque concordism, and
seeks for unusual and bizarre phrases, such as saying
that our Lord had the qualities of an orator, a musician,
etc. Besides this, he goes out of his way to attack the
method of immanence, and does this in an unscientific

manner. A. Leclere outlines a scheme of apologetics.

C. Huit continues his studies of Platonism in

France.

Rassegna Nazionale {i Aug.): P. Molmend writes on the Italian

theatre in the early sixteenth century. E. Vercesi

describes the last phase of German Protestantism, as

Digitized by

Google

ij4 Foreign periodicals [Oct.,

represented by Fischer (on the extreme left), and says

the issue is Rome or Radicalism. T. M. writes against

Darwinism.

(i6 Aug.): Senatore Del Lungo sketches the present

situation in the English Parliament. G. Gallavresi

publishes a lecture on Muratori delivered at Milan last
April. •* Americanus " translates into Italian an arti-
cle on Galileo by Father Conway, " the learned apolo-
gist and eloquent missionary/* believing that this im-
partial and well -documented paper can do good in Italy
where, even among Catholics, the Galileo case sometimes

disturbs the weak. G. Grabinski writes an obituary

notice of Mgr. Bartolo, author of / Criieri Teologici^ put
on the Index in its first edition, and re-edited recently
with official Imprimatur, though very slightly alterec}.-
(i Sept): C. Caviglione writes on "The Philosophy of
Action," noting with approval the work done by P.

Laberthonniere A criticism appears of "the curious

methods" used by P. Forbes, S.J, in coming to the
conclusion that Fogazzaro's // Santo is full of heresy.

Civilta CattoUca (4 Aug.) : Criticizes severely S. Minocchi's ar-
ticle {Studi Religiosi) on the new learning of the clergy
— as confused in language as in doctrine.
(18 Aug): Gives high praise to Dr. Turner's History of
Philosophy, which has recently been translated into Italian,
(i Sept.): An article in criticism of Herbert Spencer, shows

the moral function of beneficence. Assails "the nation-

alist anti- clerical prejudice," which attempts to subject the
Church to the State, and so denies the distinction be-
tween the two powers.

RazSn y Fe (July): A. Perez concludes a sketch of his late

Superior- General, Father Martin. J. de Abadal writes

on the historicity of the Hexateuch, in criticism of Bon-

accorsi. J. M. Sola, writing on the catechisms of Spain,

believes that the Spanish speaking peoples will be the
first to realize the wish expressed by the 535 Fathers
of the Vatican Council, and seconded by Pius X. ; name-
ly, that there should be one single form for the cate-
chism.

(Aug.): N. Urguer writes on the transformation of Ja-
pan, and its new international policy.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] FOREIGN PERIODICALS 1 35

Studi Religiosi (July-August): P. Palmieri writes at length
concerning the theological controversies in ^hich the
late Professor Schell was engaged. Dr. Schell was ac-
cused by P. Stufler, S.J., of denying the eternity of hell.
This article severely rebukes P. Slufler for being too
ready with the charge of heresy, and appeals for some
measure of liberty for Catholic theology, if it is to live
at all. As to Schell's opinions, it is held that he only
maintained that in hell the lost still retain their impulse
toward the good and true; and maintained secondly that
no sin, save such as included persistent, formal obstin-
acy to God, deserved eternal punishment An article

on Father Tyrrell's two latest books. Lex Orandi and

L.ex Credendi^ gives high praise to these works. The

reviewer of P. Schiffini'S Divinitas Scripturarum says that
this book disgusted him. He found in it no trace of

biblical scholarship. A. Bellomo gives a long study of

the eloquence of Bernardine of Siena,

Stimmen aus Maria Laach (Aug.):. Fr. Cathrein begins a sc-
ries of articles on the Congo Free State. In an arti-
cle entitled "The Decline of a Great Nation," Fr.
Krose discusses certain evils which, at present, threaten
the French Republic. One of these evils is the rapidly
decreasing birth-rate of the French nation. "Theol-
ogy from the standpoint of Psychology" is the theme
of a paper written in criticism of certain views on the
relation of Psychology to Theology advanced by Pro-
fessor Ames, of the Chicago University.

Digitized by

Google

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

READING CIRCLE DAY at Cliff Haven, N. Y., was devoted chiefly to
the consideration of the work of the late Warren E. Mosher. On be-
half of the F^nelon Reading Circle, of Brooklyn, New York City, the follow-
ing report was presented by the president, Miss Rosemary Rogers :

The purpose of the Fenelon is to cultivate a taste for literature in gen-
eral, and Catholic literature in particular, among the members and their
friends, as well as to keep alive that beautiful feeling of sociability which must
follow where all are interested, and co-operate in attaining the desired stand-
ard. Looking at the question of Reading Circles in a general way, we will
find that the study of any subject unfolds an ideal, for each subject has its
social side, and shows the relation of man and his activity. History records
his will in action, literature pictures ideally his struggle for and against
ethical principles, science furnishes him the necessary means for advancement
in civilization, language teaches him how to use his own thoughts most ef-
fectively, for accomplishing the purpose for which he labors, and religion
elevates him from his sordid surroundings to contemplate the glory of God in
the magnitude of his work.

So the Fenelon has its active and social sides. The active members
read, write, and discuss topics assigned for each business meeting, besides
taking part in the elections every December. A great many have acknowl-
edged that they would like to belong to the active membership, but do not
want to be compelled to write papers. If those women will join the active
ranks, by the time there is an opportunity to write, they will be only too will-
ing to perform their allotted task.

The Fenelon is especially blessed in having such an able leader as its
director, the Rev. James J. Coan, who, by a well-directed question after
each paper has been read, starts the discussion, reserving his opinion until
the last, when he delivers his ultimatum.

The active membership is limited to Catholic ladies, but the constitu-
tion adopted in 1896 says that any Catholic or non-Catholic man or woman
may become an Associate Member if properly proposed by an Active Mem-
ber, and approved by the Advisory Board.

At the first social gathering in October, 1905, Dr. James J. Walsh, of
New York, was the guest of honor, and he entertained the audience with an
excellent lecture on a Shakespearean topic.

In November the Rev. Patrick McHale, CM., recently returned from his
trip around the world, lectured on '* Glimpses of the Far East."

In December there was no social meeting, but the regular business of
that month was the election of officers for 1906.

The opening lecture of 1906 was delivered by the Rev. William B. Far-
rell, of Hempstead, who gave an exposition of the work of the guilds of the
Middle Ages, under the title **The Relation of the Church to Labor as seen
in Her Past History."

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Columbian Reading Union 137

In February the Hon. Robert H. Roy, Assistant District Attorney of
Kings County, himself a booklover, gave a highly interesting talk on ''What
to Read, and How to Read It."

The unique title ** The Feminisms of Thomas Hardy and George Mere-
dith " was given to the lecture delivered by the Rev. Cornelius Clifford, of
Morristown, N. J.

At our April meeting the Rev. M. G. Flannery, former director of the
F6nelon, selected the ** Renaissance " as his topic. A short address was
given by the Rev. Thomas McMillan, C.S.P., containing an outline of the
lectures at the Catholic Summer-School for the session of 1906.
• • •

The memorial meeting for the late Warren E. Mosher, first secretary of
the Catholic Summer-School, took place in the Auditorium at Cliff Haven on
the evening of August 24.

The Right Rev. Monsignor J. F. Loughlin, D.D., of Philadelphia, pre-
sided. The proceedings opened by the singing, with chorus and orchestra,
of ** Lead Kindly Light," followed by a tenor solo from Verdi's Requiem by
Dr. William P. Grady, of Philadelphia.

Miss Margaret O'Connell then read tributes from the Alumnae Auxiliary
Association to the memory of Mr. Mosher, in which were expressed high ad-
miration of his character and his faithful work in the cause of the Summer-
School. Professor Camille W. Zeckwer played Dvorak's *' On the Holy
Mount."

The tributes from the absent followed, being read by the Rev. John T.
Driscoll, of Albany. The tributes of Dr. John Francis Waters, of Ottawa,
and of Rev. P. A. Halpin and Dr. J. J. Walsh, of New York City, were es-
pecially appropriate, and brought home to the audience the loss which the
school had sustained by Mr. Mosher's death.

A baritone solo by Mr. Gerald Reynolds followed. The selection was
Tennyson's "Crossing the Bar."

Then came the tribute of Monsignor Loughlin. It was to him that Mr.
Mosher first proposed the establishment of a Catholic Assembly, such as the
Summer-School now is. Monsignor Loughlin recounted the efforts of Mr.
Mosher in the early days of the Summer-School, and the self-sacrifice with
which he had worked in the building up of the school. He spoke of the
many trials bravely overcome, of the struggle against obstacles, seemingly
insurmountable, but which the earnest labor of Mr. Mosher had always
conquered.

« • •

The June meeting of the d'Youville Circle, at Ottawa, Canada, was a
large one. The exercises consisted of a discussion of the lecture on Arthur
Henry Hallam, given by Dr. John Francis Waters, which was pronounced
a very noble closing to the fine series that the Circle has enjoyed, once a
month, since last October. Dr. Waters' call to such a high standard of cul-
ture as inspired Tennyson's greatest work was repeated by the chairman in
making the report of the library for the past season, a very cheery note was
sounded as to the visible benefits of the library association, the whole year's
work was also reviewed and brought to a few conclusions, and an outline of

Digitized by

Google

138 THE Columbian Reading Union [Oct.,

the next session's programme was traced. The book review notes were
confined to Bacheller*s Silas Strongs a good critique having been written by
one of the members, it compelled comparison with the author's VergiliuSy and
it was intimated that he is more interesting in the woods of Northern New
York with Eben Holden and Silas Strong than at Rome or Jerusalem with
Augustus Caesar and Herod. The re-mailing of good reading to the
addresses furnished by the I. C. T. S. was reported as most cheerfully and
steadily kept up. These addresses reach the remoter parts of the Dominion
and of the far southwest.

Under the auspices of the d*Youville Reading Circle, Mr. A. A. Dion,
superintendent of the Ottawa Electric Con^pany, delivered a lecture on
'' Science and Invention,'' which, for value of the information contained in it,
and the interest with which it was received, excelled all the lectures that have
preceded. Mr. Dion told of the relation between scientists and inventors,
referring specially to Lord Kelvin, the inventor of the marine compass and
tide guage ; Sir Humphrey Davy, poet, scientist, and inventor ; Michael
Faraday, inventor of the dynamo electric machine ; Alexander Graham Bell,
Hermann Von Helmhultz, Philip Rice, Elisha Gray, Blake, Edison, and
Berliner. He told many interesting facts concerning the telephone and its
-first cousin, the phonograph, describing the process by which various experi-
menters perfected the great instrument now so indispensable to business and
social life.

A cordial vote of thanks was moved by Rev. Dr. O'Boyle, O.M.I., who
intimated that it was superfluous, in view of the fact that the rapt attention
and appreciation of the audience were eloquently expressive of the thanks of
Mr. Dion's hearers.

The recent death of Mr. Warren E. Mosher called for a eulogistic note
on that Catholic layman of great prominence during the past fifteen years ;
he was the inspirer of the Champlain Summer-School, at Cliff Haven, N. Y.,
and the patron of a large number of reading circles. The d'Youville has en-
joyed the close personal interest of Mr. Mosher from its beginning five years
ago. His letters and suggestions were always most eagerly received. His
was a rare soul, whose vocation seemed to be to rally others to the heights;
his work can safely be called an Apostolate, and no one who was privileged to
know him and see him in his patient, cheerful, dignified performance of his
great works could be slow to pronounce him an idealist with a very real hold
on the ways and means to promote Christian culture. No wonder that one
of the tributes paid to him since his death is drawn from Tennyson's " Com-
ing of Arthur": ** He spake and cheered his table round with large, divine,
and comfortabe words beyond my tongue to tell." Yes, his were large
words, and many will yearn for the comfort of them. Mr. Mosher was born
June 19, i860; died March 22, 1906.

• • •

The Cathedral Library Association, of Dallas, Texas, is to be congratu-
lated on a very notable success in arranging for a lecture on Dante by Dr.
Horan.

From every viewpoint the lecture was one of the most successful affairs
of its kind ever given in Dallas. Dr. Horan was superb in his handling of

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Columbian Reading Union 139

the subject, and an audience composed of the intellect and culture of Dallas
filled Carnegie Hall to the very doors. Literary critics agree in placing
Dante with Shakespeare, Beethoven, and Michael Angelo, among the
world's supreme leaders in the domain of thought. We are often told that
the Catholic Church interferes with freedom of thought and crushes the
human mind, and the best answer to this falsehood is the fact that of the four
great thinkers three were Catholics, and concerning the fourth, Shakespeare,
it is very probable that he was also a member of the Catholic Church. The
Church does not crush the mind of man, but elevates it by giving it new
strength. The Church gave her theology to Dante for his Divina Commedia ;
she gave her traditions to Michael Angelo for his masterpieces of sculpture ;
and, finally, when Shakespeare speaks theologically, it is always the theology
of the Catholic Church. Such lectures as Dr. Koran's bring the fact to the
non-Catholic mind, and in this way are helpful in bringing men to the

Church.

• ♦ •

It is hardly likely, remarks the Pittsburg Observer^ that the appeal which
a French priest, who formerly labored in the Catholic missions in Texas, has
written to the Catholics of the United States, through the Southern Mes-
Singer^ San Antonio, will elicit a favorable response. The indignation meet-
ings and resolutions of protest which he suggests that American Catholics
should hold and adopt, and the remonstrances which he asks the Catholic
press to make, in reference to the new Separation Law, would produce no
practical result whatever. French Catholics must put into practice their o^n
proverb : ^* Aide-tot, et Dieu Vaidera " — ** Help yourselves, and God will help
you." They must rely upon their own efforts. If they look across the
Rhine, they will see an example which they ought to imitate. Let them,
moreover, establish and generously support a good, vigorous Catholic press.
It is largely to their neglect of the Catholic press in the past that their pres-
ent pitiable plight is due. The free-thinkers and atheists who have so long
ruled their country have for years used the newspaper as an effective in-
strument for their attacks on the Catholic Church, and as a ready vehicle for
the propagation of doctrines pernicious to and subversive of morality. Catho-
lics unfamiliar with the religious situation in France cannot realize to what an
extent the poison of corruption has been spread, nor how terrible is the havoc
wrought among souls by the infidel press so widely diffused throughout that
country. The war against religion is daily pursued in leading articles, criti-
cal notices, news items, and serial stories, tbese latter being made the medium
for the moral corruption of the young of both sexes. It is superfluous to say
that it is through the press the freemasons have astutely conducted their
long campaign against Catholicity — a campaign that has resulted in the dis-
persion of the religious congregations, the dechristianization of public in-
struction, and, lastly, the separation of Church and State.

• • •

A member of Congress should not pervert American history: yet this is
the charge made against William Alden Smith for the following resolution
introduced by him :

That, regarding with pride the achievments of their countryman, Horace

Digitized by

Google

I40 THE Columbian Reading Union [Oct.,

Porter, the distinguished soldier, orator, fand diplomat, the thanks of the
United States are eminently due and are hereby tendered to him, as a tribute
to his extraordinary enterprise, diligence, and fortitude in reclaiming the
body of America's first naval hero, John Paul Jones, whose place of interment
in Paris more than a century ago was entirely lost sight of by his country-
men, and the discovery of whose remains has again revived general public
interest in his heroic deeds of valor and daring as the chief naval cfRcer of
our revolutionary period.

The Catholic Columbian challenges the historical accuracy of the state-
ment approved by Congress, and asserts that theie was a concerted move-
ment to falsify history in the interests of John Paul Jones. He was not
"America's first naval hero." He was not "the chief naval officer of our
revolutionary period." He was not "the father and founder of the Ameri-
can Navy."

The facts of history are that on February 7, 1776, John Barry was ap-
p}in*:ed to. the command of the first armed vessel of the Colonies, the cruiser
Lexington, when Jones was only a lieutenant, and that Jones did not receive
a captain's commission until October 10, 1776, and was then eighteenth on
the list; that Barry captured the first British prize upon the cccan, the ship
Edward, on April 7, 1776, and took her to Philadelphia ; that Barry continued
in service during the whole war ; that Barry fought the last battle of the
Revolution on March 10, 1783, on the Alliance against the Sybille ; that then
he was in command of the whole navy ; that when the Congress of the new
republic, by act of January 2, 1794, created a navy for the United States,
President George Washington, on June 5, 1794, appointed Bariy the first or
ranking captain, and the others were Nicholson, Talbot, Batney, Dale, and
Truxton ; that Barry superintended the building of The United States, the
first frigate of the new navy ; that the American leaders distrusted Jones ;
that the command of ten different ships was taken away from him one after
another, and that the best ship ever entrusted to him vas The Ranger ; that
the command of the Bon Homme Richard, with which he captured the Serapis,
was not given to him by America, but by the King of France, after he had
been kept idle in that country by his o^n government for eight months; that
he himself declared : " I am not in this war as an American. I profess my-
self a citizen of the world"; that he afterward went into the service of Rus-
sia; and that when he died, in 1792, the American ambassador thought so
little of him that he would not attend the funeral, for the flimsy reason that
" he had some persons to dine with him on that day."

John Paul Jones, our "first naval hero" — not so; John Paul Jones,
"the chief naval officer of our revolutionary period" — nonsense; John Paul
Jones, "the father and founder of the American Navy " — not if history tells

the truth.

• • •

In his marvelously eloquent response to the toast " John Barry, Father
of the American Navy," at the annual dinner of the Friendly Sons of St.
Patrick, in New York, Bourke Cockran delivered this peroration:

But there is a task which Irishmen will claim for themselves, an obliga-
tion which they will discharge zealously, as resting mainly upon their own

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Columbian reading union 141

shoulders, to the capturer of the AUri, After that capture, after the time
when, by twenty-seven men in rowboats, a ship of war convoying two vessels,
laden with supplies, was captured by the hero whose merooiy we celebrate,
Abbot tells us in his Plough of Nemesis^ Lord Howe offered him 20,000
guineas and the command of a British frigate if he would desert to the Brit
ish service, and the answer was : " Not for the value of the English Navy and
the command of it all could I be seduced from the cause of my country."

** My country," it was then to this man, Irish born; ** my country," t
was then to Irishmen when her fields were still untilled, when her towns were
ravaged, when hostile guns were trained upon her villages, when all the
forces of the greatest power in the world were pledged for her destruction.

She was ** my country " to Irishmen as she was ** my country " later when
the desert was being reduced to cultivation, when, upon the banks of rivers
whose waters had known no sound and no sign of life except the canoe of the
Indian bent upon plunder and destruction. Irishmen were building the
foundations of those mighty marts of industry upon whose pavements the
feet of millions beat to-day, hurrying at sunrise to fruitful labor and return-
ing at sunset to well-earned rest. She was " my country" to Irishmen still,
when, in the throes of war, the Union was endangered, and the blood of
Irishmen contributed to that noble tide that wiped the stain of slavery from
that flag and made this land free for every living, breathing human being.
She is *' my country" still to Irishmen to-day, wherever danger may assail
her, whether it be from intemperate political proposals, \^hether it be from
wild theories subversive of all government, or whether, again, in the provi-
dence of God any combination of forces shall bring hostile ships upon the
sea, or danger to her integrity; ** my country " she will remain to all the
Irishmen and the sons of Irishmen who have helped to build her greatness
and spread her glory. ** My country" she will be to future generations of
Irishmen who, mindful of the glory which Barry won, and the service which
Barry rendered, will claim it now as their greatest, chiefest joy to be ad-
mitted to participation in erecting to him a monument on whose base will be
engraved the words which he spoke to the lieutenant who suggested sur-
render : ** If you cannot fight the ship, I will be carried on deck and fight
her myself ! "

So must every Irishman feel in his bosom that the call of patriotism is
addressed to him alone; whatever difficulties surround him, whether it be
loss of property or loss of popularity, his eye must remain upon his duty
alone, and, emulating the example of Barry, paraphrasing his words, he must
say-: *' If you or no man remain faithful, I will be found wherever patriotism
calls me, wherever duty points the way, whatever it may cost, for no other
reward than the glory of this land peopled by the families of Irishmen to-day
— the g^uiding star of the Irish people all over the world everywhere — of
Irishmen struggling to establish upon their own soil institutions of liberty, of
justice, and of progress, which, in this country, have made a splendor and a
glory that guides the footsteps of mankind to peace and prosperity."

It is expected that a pamphlet edition will soon be issued of Bourke
Cockran's masterly oration on Commodore Barry, and then the duty of the
hour will be to secure for it the widest circulation. M. C. M,

Digitized by

Google

BOOKS RECEIVED.

The Macmillan Company, New York :

Persia Past and Pretent. A book of Travel and Research. By A. V. Williams Jackson.
Illustrated. Pp. xxxi.-47i. Price $4 net. Moon-Face: and Other Stories. By Jack
London. Pp. 273. Price $1.50.

Charles Scribnbr's Sons, New York:

The Apostles Creed in Modem Worship. By William R. Richards. Pp. 168. Price $1
net. Whispering Smith, By Frank H. Spearman. Illustrated. Pp.421. Price $1.50,

Funk & Wagnalls, New York:

A Manual of Common Butterflies and Moths 0/ Ametica and Europe. Reproduced in
Natural Colors with their Common and Scientific Names. Price 25 cents per copy.
A Manual of Common American and European Insects. Reproduced in Natural Colors
with their Common and Scientific Names. Price 25 cents A New Appraisal of Chris-
tian Science. By Joseph Dunn Burrell. Pp. 75. Price 50 cents net.

Thomas Whittaker, New York :

Briefs for Our Times. By Rev. Morgan M. Sheedy. Pp.237. Price $1 net.
Fr. Pustet & Co.. New York :

The Little Office of the Blessed Vir/^n Mary. For the Three Seasons of the year accord-
ing to the Roman Breviary. Pp. 344. Price $1.50 net.

Longmans, Green & Co., New York:

Divine Authority, By I. F. Schofield. Price 90 cents net.

Bbnzigbr Brothers, New York:

Lectures: Controversial and Devotional. By Father Malachy, C.P. Pp. 218. Price 9a
cents Catholic Scripture Manuals : The Gospel According to St. Luke. Books I. and
II. With Introduction and Annotations by Madame Cecilia. Pp. 292. Price $1.25.
A Manual of Bible History : /. The Old Testament. By Charies Hurt, B A. Pp. 623.
My Queen and My Mother. By R. G. S. Third edition. Pp. 262. Price $2.
Lectures on the Holy Eucharist. By Charles Coup^. S.J., M.A. (London). Wiih notes
and references by Hulherly Moore Pp. 248. Outlines of Sermons for Young Men and
Young Women. By Rev. Joseph Schuen. Edited by Rev Edmund J. Wirth. Ph.D.
Pp. 451. Price $2. The Voyage of " The Pax." An Allegory. Bv Dom Bede Camm,
O S. B. Pp. 72. Price 75 cents. A Modern Pilgrim's Progress. With an Introduction
by Henry Sebastian Bowden. Pp. 284. Price $1.60. Jack. By a Religious of ihe
Society of the Holy Child. Pp. 122. Price 45 cents. More Five Clock Stories in
Prose and Verse. By the same. Pp 292. Price 75 cents. The Soggarth Aroon. By
Rev. Joseph Guinan, C.C. Pp.261. Price $1.25. The Madonna of the Poets. Pp.
120-xix. Price 85 cents. Virgo Prcedicanda. Verses in our Lady's Praise. By Rev.
John Fitzpatrick. O M.I. Pp.47. Price 30 cents. Talks With the Little Ones. By
a Religious of the Society of the Holy Child Jesus. Pp. 204. Price 60 cents. Pauline
Marie Jaricot, Foundress of the Association Jor the Propagation of the Faith and of the
Living Rosary. Translated from the French by E. Sheppard. Pp. 307. Anglican
Ordinations : Theology of Rome and of Canterbury in a Nutshell. By Rev. H. C.
Semple, S.J. Pp. 60. Price 35 cents A Manual of Theology for the Laity. By Rev.
P. Geiermann, C SS.R. With an Introduction by Most Rev. John Glennon. Arch-
bishop of St. Louis. Pp. 402.

R. F. Fenno & Co., New York :

The Court of Pilate. A Story of Jerusalem in the Days of Christ. By Roe R. Hobbs.
Illustrated Pp.332. Price $150.

B. F. Buck & Co., New York .

The Italian in America. Illustrated. By Eliot Lord, A.M. Pp. IX.-268.
Franciscan Monastery, Paterson, N. J. :

St. Anthony's Almanac for rgoy. Price 25 cents per copy.
Government Printing Office, Washington, D.C.:

Antiquities of the Jermet PlcUeau, New Mexico, By Edgar L. Hewett«
Laird & Lee, Chicago. 111.:

Pocket Diary and Time Saver for igorj. Leather. Price 25 cents.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.]

Books Received, 143

B. Herdeb, St. Louis, Mo. :

Death, Real and Apparent, in Relation to the Sacraments. A Physiologico-Theological
Study. By Juan B. Ferreres, S.J. Pp. 131. Price 75 cents. Commentary on the Cat-
echism of Trent. By Rev. W. Faerber. For the Catholic Parochial Schools of the United
States. Pp. 443. Price $1.75. History of the German People at the Close of the Middle
Ages. By Johannes Janssen. Vol. IX. From 1580 up to 1608. Pp. 544. Vol. X.
Leading up to the Thirty Years' War. Pp. 647. Translated by A. M. Christie. Price
$6.25. What Need is There of Religion f A Plain Statement of the Reasons for Reli-
gion and its Practice. By Rev. Bernard J. Otten, S.J. Pp. 115. Price 15 cents. Per
Hundred, $10.50. Winona: and Other Stories. By[W. J. Fischer. Pp.219. Price 80
cents. Westminster Lectures : Evil and Its Cause. By Rev A. B. Sharpe, M.A. The
Higher Criticism. By William Barry, DD. Miracles. By Gideon W. Marsh. The
Divinity '»f Christ. By Rev. Joseph Rickaby, S J. Science and Faith. By Rev. Fran-
cis Aveling. D.D. Price each, paper, 15 cents; cloth, 30 cents. Our Lady's Book of
Days. Compiled by the Hon. Alison Stourton. Price 4^ cents What Should I Be-
lieve f A Brief Statement of the Reasons for the Truth of Supernatural Religion. By
Rev. Bernard ]. Otten. S.T. Pp. 107. Price 15 cents. Dozen. $1.35. The Queen s
Tragedy. By Robert Hugh Benson. Pp. 382. Price $1.50.

Jennings & Graham. Cincinnati, Ohio ;

The Church and the Social Problem. By Samuel Plantz. Pp. 356. Price $1.25.
••Immanuel's Witness" Postal Mission, Cleveland, Ohio:

Knights Templar Procession. A Controversy with two Prominent Lawyers over Frcema-
ionry. By J. B. Corey. Pp. 83.

Henry Altemus Company. Philadelphia:

The Packets, the Private Car Lines, and the People. By J. Ogden Armour. Pp. 380.
Art & Book Company, Westminster, England:

The Catechism Simply Explained for Little Children By H. Canon Cafferata. Pp. ico.
Consolamini Meditations. By the Rev. P. M. Northcote, O.S.M. Pp.217. Price 3J.
6d, net.

Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubnbr & Co., London:

The Chronicle of the Canons Regular of Mount Saint Agnes. Written by Thomas b.
Kempis. Translated by J. P. Arthur. Pp. 235. Price, $1.35.

Burns & Oates, Ltd., London:

** / am the Way." A Treatise for Followers of Christ. Translated from the French by
the Hon. A.'Wilmot. M.L.C. Pp. xv-280. Price, 2j. 6d. net. Ecclesia: The Church
of Christ. Edited by Arnold Harris Mathew. Pp. xviii.-i82 Price y 6df.net. J he
Religion of the Plain Man. By Father Hugh Benson. Pp. ix.-i64. Price. 2J 6d. nti.
The Madonna of the Poets. Poems in our Lady's Praise, gathered by Anita Bartle. Pp.
126. Price 2J ()d. net

LuiGi Pierro Tip, Editorb. Naples, Italy:

L America Del Nord. By Professor Gedeone de Vincentiis. Pp. 583.
Gabriel Beaichesne et Cie., Paris, France:

£j Devotion au Sacre Carur de Jesus. By J. V. Bainvel. Pp. viii.-373. Price 3/>. 50. La
Theologie de Saint Hippolyte. By Adhemar d'Ales. Pp. liv -242. Price 6 fr. De-
Evamj^eliorum Inspiratmne : De Dogmatis Evolutione. De Arcani Disciplina. By P..
R. .M. Ffi. O.P. Pp. 113. Price 2/r. 50.

Digitized by

Google

THE CATHOLIC HYMNAL

FOR

Congregational, School,
and Home Use.

Contains two hundred and thirty-eight
Hymns, all set to appropriate music, selected
*and composed to suit the different seasons
and special festivals of the ecclesiastical
year. Also all the Vesper Psalms, the
Office of Compline, the Litanies and Hymns
at Benediction.

THE TUNES BY

REV. ALFRED YOUNG.

The Words Original and Selected.
Boards. mSo Pates.

PRICE, 50 CENTS A COPY. Pottage, 10 cents extra.

THE COLUMBUS PRESS,

zao West 6oth Street, New Yoric City.

Digitized by

Google

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

Vol. LXXXIV. NOVEMBER, 1906. No. 500.

THE CHRISTIAN FAMILY LIFE IN PRE-REFORMATION

DAYS.*

BY ABBOT GASQUET, O.S.B.

subject is one of great and enduring interest —
"Tlie Christian Family Life." Looking back
across my own more than half a century of experi-
ence, I see — or shall I say seem to see— that a
great change has taken place in the family life
of Catholics, and that to-day — speaking broadly — it is not
what it was fifty years ago. Did I not know that there is ap-
parently a natural tendency, as men get on in life, to dispar-
age the present in comparison with the past, I should be in-
clined to say that the ideals of the Christian family as we
recognize them to-day have, as a whole, greatly deteriorated,
and that some have been dropped altogether as unsuited for
the days in which we live. In the task that has been assigned
to me by the authorities of the C. T. S., perhaps fortunately
for myself, I am not in any way called upon either to estab-
lish this deterioration as a fact, or to endeavor to ascertain
the cause, if it be a fact, or yet again to suggest possible
remedies. My comparatively easy task is to set before you at

* A paper read at the •• Catholic Truth Conference,'* at Brighton, September 25, 1906.
Copyright 1906. Thb Missionary Socibtt op St. Paul thb Apostlb

IN THB STATB op NBW YORK.
VOL. LXXXIV. — 10

Digitized by

Google

146 Family Life in [Nov.,

least the broad outlines of Catholic home- life in pre- Reforma-
tion days. It may, however, be useful for me to preface that
story with a few words upon the general question as it appears
at the present day.

The Catholic life depends in great measure for its existence
and its growth upon the Christianity of the family life. I take
this to be an axiom. For although it may be allowed that the
grace of God may so act upon the individual soul as to pro-
duce the flowers of virtue amid the most chilling surroundings
and in the mephitic atmosphere of a bad home, still in his
providence the ordinary nursery of all God's servants is the
home presided over by pious parents, who themselves practise
the religion they teach their children. The father, mother, and
children together make up the sacred institution of God called
the family. Without the parental influence, example, and teach-
ing the child will hardly have a chance of acquiring even the
elements of religion or the first principles of an ordered life.
The child is, for the most part, the creation of its surround-
ings, and no amount qf schooling in the best of " atmospheres,"^
or of religious instruction from the most capable of teachers,
can supply the influences which are lacking in the home life.
On parents irest the responsibility — a heavy responsibility, of
which they cannot divest themselves — of training their off-
spring in habits of virtue — of seeing, for example, that they
say their prayers, attend church and the sacraments, and, as
their minds expand, are properly instructed in their duty to
God and their fellowmen. The knowledge that their example
will almost inevitably be copied by those they have brought
into the world should act upon parents as a restraint upon
word and action, and they should share personally in all the
prayers and acts of religion they inculcate as necessary. There
is much, no doubt, in surroundings and circumstances, but
there is no home so humble that it may not be a school of
sound, solid, practical Catholic life; there are no surroundings
or circumstances, however hard and difficult, in which the
Christian family, recognising its obligations, cannot practise the
lesson taught by the Holy Household at Nazareth. Of course
it is religion which must bind the members of the family to-
gether, and no ties are secure, or will bear the stress of life,,
which are not strengthened by prayer and the faithful practice
of religious duties.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] PRE- REFORMATION DAYS 147

In these days, when so frequently the State steps in to
usurp parental rights and to give relief from parental duties;
and when the Church, in its anxiety to secure some kind of
religious knowledge, is looked upon as freeing the parent from
its duty of imparting it ; and when the well-meaning philan-
thropist urges free meals and free boots as the necessary cor-
ollary of compulsory education, the whole duty of man and
woman to those they have brought into the world, and the
family tie binding parents and children together, is in danger
of being forgotten. The State regulations for secular educa-
tion claim children almost before they can crawl, and gratui-
tously instructs them in all manner of subjects, some no doubt
useful, but many more wholly unnecessary, if they are not posi-
tively harmful. The parent is almost a negligible quantity in
the matter, and, by way of a set-off against this treatment, he
is not called upon to contribute a penny towards his child's
education, although in the greater number of cases it was
shown, by the experience of years, that he was fully able to
do so. The priest has to see to the religious side of educa-
tion. His experience is that the parent seldom troubles much
about this side of his duty, and that it is with difficulty that
he can be got to take an active interest in his child's moral
training or to second the priest's efforts for the eternal welfare
of the child, for whom, by every principle of nature and divine
law, he is responsible. When the notion of responsibility for
education goes from the parental mind, with it departs, in most
cases, the sense of duty to the religious obligations incumbent
on every parent in regard to the soul of his child. Unless,
therefore, the priest taught the children to pray and instructed
them in their faith and duty ; unless he prepared them for the
sacraments; unless he saw that they approached them regular-
ly; unless he drilled them to come to Mass on the Sundays
and Holydays, no one else would do so. Hence the priest has
to go on trying to fulfil much of the responsibilities of parents,
in spite of the danger that the child as it grows in age and
knowledge may come to look upon all this religious training
as a mere detail of school work, from which age emancipates it
— a disaster which will be all the more certain if the religious
lessons given it are not enforced by the example of its parents
in the home life, and by their obedience to the practical obli-
gations of religion.

Digitized by

Google

148 FAMILY LIFE IN [Nov.,

All this raises questions of the utmost importancei and in the
opinion of many priests of experience no greater service to re-
ligion at the present day could be effected than some crusade
that would bring home to Catholic parents the necessity of re-
turning in their home lives to the traditions and example of
their ancestors in the faith. As a small contribution, I propose
to set out as briefly as may be what the life was that was lived
in England and in English Christian homes in pre- Reformation
days, in order that we may have some measure of compari-
son.

In the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries our forefathers were
early risers, and probably the usual time for the household to
bestir itself was not later than six. Hugh Rhodes' Book of Nur-
ture teaches:

"Ryse you earely in the morning.

For it hath propertyes three ;
Holynesse, health, and happy welth.

As my Father taught mee.
At syxe of the cloche, without delay.

Use commonly to ryse.
And give God thanks for thy good rest

When thou, openest thyn eyes.''

This same hour of six was ordered by the Bishop of Roches-
ter for the offices of the household of his pupil. Prince Edward,
afterwards King Edward V., to hear their morning Mass. The
king, in appointing Earl Rivers and the Bishop tutors to his son,
in 1470, enjoined that he should not be allowed to lie in bed,
but that he should rise *' every morning at a convenient hour."
The Prymer of 1538 (the first English one, though printed at
Rouen), in its " Maner to lyve well, devoutly, and salutaryly
every day, for all persones of mean estate," says : " Fyrst rise
at six in the morning in all seasons, and in doing so thank God
for the rest he has given to you."

This brings us to the first daily morning exercise on which
our ancestors set such store : The school of vertue for little chil-
dren says:

" First in the mornynge, when thou dost awake,
To God for his grace thy peticion then make.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] PRE^ REFORMATION DAYS 149

This prayer folowyngc use dayly to say
Thy harte lyftynge up ; Thus begyn to pray :
O God, from whom all good gifts procede !
To thee we repayr in tyme of our need/' etc.

And so through a prayer for grace to follow virtue and flee
from vice; and for God's special protection during the day
which is then beginning, which the child asks may be spent

"To thy honour and joy of our parentes
Leaminge to lyve well and kepe thy commandmentes."

Richard Whytford— " the wretch of Lyon "—in his "Werke
for Houshoiders, or for them that have the gydyng or govern-
aunce of any company," thus sets out a form of early morning
exercise, which is specially intended for the use, not of recluses
or cloistered religious, but of those having to live an ordinary
Christian life in the world. " As soon as ye do awake in the
morning to arise for al day," he writes, " first sodeynly tourne
your mind and remembrance unto Almighty God, and then use
(by a contynual custom) to make a cross with your thombe on
your forehead or front, in saying of these wordes : In nomin$
Patris ; and then another cross upon your mouth with these
wordes : Et Filii ; and then a third cross upon your breast, say-
ing: Et Spiritus Sancti. Anient

" And if your devotion be thereto ye may again make one
whole cross from your head unto your feet and from your lyfte
shoulder unto your right, saying altogether : In nomine Patris^
etc. ; that is to say : ' I do blesse and marke myself with the
cognysaunce and badge of Christ, in the name of the Father,
etc. ; the holy Trinity, three persons and one God.' Then say
or thynke after this form : * Good Lord God, my Maker and my
Redeemer, here now in tby presence, I (for thys tyme and for
all the tyme of my hole lyfe) do bequeath and bytake or rather
do freely give myselfe, soule and body, etc.*"

The Prymer before named, speaks of the first prayer of the
day as to be said at once on rising: " Commende you to God,
to our Blessyd Lady Sainte Mary, and to that saint that is feast-
ed that day and to all the saints of heaven. Secondly, Beseech
God that he preserve you that day from deadly sin and at all
other tymes, and pfay him that all the works that other doth

Digitized by

Google

ISO Family Life in [Nov.,

for you may be accept to the laud of his name and of his
glorious Mother and of all the company of heaven."

So, too, in The Young Children's Book^ a version of an earl-
ier set of rhymes, the child is told to

" Aryse betyme oute of thi bedde
And biysse thi brest and thi forhede,
Then wasche thi handes and thi face,
Keme thi hede, and aske God grace
Thi *to helpe in all thi werkes ;
Thou schall spede better what so thou carpes."

So much for the early morning exercise; we come now to
the question of the morning Mass. I do not think that there
can be much doubt that all in pre- Reformation days were not
satisfied that they had done their duty if they did not hear
Mass daily if they were able to do so. Of course it is obvious
that very many would be prevented by their occupations and
business from going to the church on the week days, but even for
these the prevalence of the custom in cities and towns, of hav-
ing an early Mass at 4, 5, or 6 o'clock in the morning, which
was known as the " Morrow Mass," or the " Jesu Mass," is an
indication that people were anxious to have the opportunity of
attending at the Holy Sacrifice. This is all the more certain,
as this Mass was generally offered as the result of some special
benefaction for the purpose, or by reason of the stipend found
by the people of a parish "gathered wekely of the devotion of
the parishioners," as some foundation deed declared, in order
that ''travelers," or "those at work" might know that they
could hear their Mass without interfering with the necessary
business of their lives. Even when the actual presence was im-
possible, the Mediaeval Catholic was taught to join in spirit in
the Great Sacrifice when it was being offered up on the altar
of his parish church. According to some antiquarians, the
origin of the low side-windows, to be found in many churches,
was to enable the clerk or server at Mass to ring a hand bell
out of it at the Sanctus, in order to warn people at work in
the neighboring fields and elsewhere that the more solemn part
of the Mass had begun. We can hardly doubt that this prac-
tice did really exist, in view of a Constitution of Archbishop
*^ ' ^am in 1281. In this he orders that ''at the time of the

Digitized by

Google

I906.] PRE-REFORMATION DAYS 151

elevation of the body of our Lord (in the Mass), a bell be rung
on one side of the church, that those who cannot be at daily
Mass, no matter where they may be, whether in the fields or
their own homes, may kneel down and so gain the indulgences
granted by many bishops,'' to such as perform this act of de-
votion.

Andrew Borde, in his Regytnent^ incidently gives testimony
to the practice of hearing daily Mass on the part of those
whose occupations permitted them so to do. After speaking
of rising and dressing, he says : " Then great land noble men
doth use to here Masse^ and other men that can not do so,
but must apply (to) theyr busyness, doth serve God with some
prayers, surrendrynge thankes to hym for hys manyfold good-
nes, with askyng mercye for theyr offences."

The Venetian traveler, who at the beginning of the six-
teenth century wrote his impressions of England, was struck
with the way the people attended the morning Mass. "They
all attend Mass every day,'' he writes, *'and say many Pater
Nost$rs in public. The women carry long rosaries in their
hands, and any who can read take the ofSce of our Lady with
them, and with some companions recite it in church verse by
verse, in a low voice, after the manner of Churchmen." Some
years later another Venetian wrote that when in England every
morning ''at daybreak he went to Mass arm-in-arm with some
nobleman or other."

King Edward IV. in the rules he drew up for the household
of his son, says that ''Every morning (after rising) two chap-
lains shall say matins in his presence, and then he shall go to
chapel or closet and bear Mass," which shall never be said in
his chamber except for "some grave cause." "No man to in-
terrupt him during Masse time."

In the Preface to The Lay Folke's Mass Book Canon Sim-
mons gives ample authority for the statement that in Catholic
times all who could were supposed to hear daily Mass, and
that unless prevented by necessary work or business they in
fact did so very generally. In Wynkyn de Worde's Boke of
Kervynge^ the chamberlain is instructed "at morne" to "go
to the church or chapell to your soveraynes closet and laye
carpentes and cuyeshens and put downe his boke of prayers
and then draw the curtynes." And so in the same way Robert
of Gloucester says of William the Conqueror, reflecting no

Digitized by

Google

152 Family Life in [Nov.,

doubt the manners of the age in which he himself wrote: "In
chyrche he was devout ynon, for him non day (to) abyde that
he na hurde Masse and matyns and evenson [g] and eche
tyde." On which quotation Canon Simmons remarks : '* That
the rule of the Church was not a dead letter is perhaps un-
mistakably shown by the matter-of course way in which hear-
ing Mass before breaking fast is introduced as an incident in
the every- day life of knights and other personages ii) works of
fiction, which, nevertheless, in their details were n6 doubt true
to the ordinary habits of the class they intended to portray."
As a matter of course, in The Young Children's Book the
child is taught when his morning exercise has been done:

" Then go to the chyrche and here a Masse
There aske mersy fore thi trespasse."

And in an old set of verses, called The Dayes of the Weke
Moralysed^ for Monday, the first work day, the following ad-
vice is given:

'' Monday men ought Me for to call
In wich, good werkes ought to begyn
Heryng Masse, the first dede of all
Intendyng to fie deadly syn," etc.

With regard to attendance at Holy Mass, it is important to
observe that the people were fully instructed in the way they
ought to behave in church during the sacred rite, and indeed
at all times. Myre, in his Instructions^ bids the clergy tell
their people that on coming into God's house they should re-
member to leave outside "many wordes" and "ydel speche,"
and to put away all vanity and say " Pater Noster and Ave.**
They are to be warned not to stand aimlessly about in the
church, nor to loll against the pillars or the wall, but they
should kneel on the floor

"And pray to God wyth herte meke
To give them grace and mercy eke."

So, too, Seager, in The Schoole of Vertue^ says :

"When to the church thou shalt repayer,
Knelyng or standynge to God make thy prayer;

Digitized by

Google

I906.] PRE-REFOHMATION DAYS 153

All worldely matters from thy mynde set apart,
Earnestly prayinge to God lyfte up thy hart,
A contrite harte he wyll not dispyse,
Whiche he doth coumpt a sweet sacrifice."

Richard Whytford, speaking to householders of their duty
to see that those under their charge come to the Sunday
Mass, writes : '' Take the pain what you may to go forth your-
self and call your folk to follow. And when you ben at the
church do nothing else but that you came for. And look oft
time upon them that ben under your charge, that all they be
occupied lyke (at the least) unto devoute Chrystyans. For
the church (as our Saviour saithe) is a place of prayer not of
claterynge and talking. And charge them also to keep their
sight in church close upon their books or bedes. And while
they ben younge let them use ever to kneel, stand, or sit, and
never to walk in church. And let them hear the Masse
quietly and devoutly, moche part kneeling. But at the GospeU
at the Preface, and at the Pater Noster teach them to stand
and to make curtsey at the word Jesus as the priest dothe."

When the bell sounds for the Consecration, says another
instruction, all, "bothe ye younge and olde," fall on their
knees, and holding up both their hands pray softly to them*
selves thus:

" Jesu 1 Lord, welcome thou be
In form of bread as I thee see.
Jesu I for thy holy name
Shield me to-day from sin and shame," etc.;

or in some similar way, such as the Salva Lux Mundi: "Hail,
light of the world, word of the Father ; Hail, Thou true Victim,
the living and entire flesh of God made true man " ; or in the
words of the better known Anima Christi Sanctifica me.

Alter morning Mass comes the first meal, which comes be-
fore the occupations of the day begin. At this, and at every
meal, children were taught to bless themselves by the sign of
the cross, and to follow the head of the family as he called
down God's blessing upon what his providence had provided
for them. At dinner and at supper there was apparently some
reading in many families, which was at any rate a means of

Digitized by

Google

154 Family Life in [Nov.,

teaching some useful things, and of avoiding, as one account
says, " much idle and unprofitable talk."

In 1470 it is ordered that at meals Prince Edward should
have " read before him such rolls, stories, etc., fit for a prince
to hear." And Whytford thinks that meal time in a Christian
family could not be spent better than upon inculcating the re-
ligious duties and knowledge, which parents are bound to see
their children know. In the scheme of instructions he sets
forth, he says: "ben such thynges as they been bounde to
knowe, or can saye; that is, the Pater Noster^ the Ave Maria,
and the Crede, with such other things as done follow. I wolde,
therefore, you should begin with (those under your care) be-
times in youth as soon as they can speak. For it is an old
saying : ' The pot or vessel shall ever savour and smell of that
thing wherewith it is first seasoned ' ; and your English pro-
verb sayeth that 'the young cock croweth as he doth hear
and lerne of the old.' You may in youth teche them what
you will, and that shall they longest keep and remember.
You should, therefore, above all thynges, take heed and care
in what company your chylder ben nouryshed and brought up.
For education and doctrine, that is to say bringing up and
learning, done make ye manners. With good and vertuous
persons ^sayth the prophet) you shall be good and vertuous.
And with evIT^pvfsans you shall also be evil. Let your chil-
der, therefore, use and keep good company. The pye, the
jaye, and other birds done speak what they most hear by (the)
ear. The plover by sight will follow the gesture and behaviour
of the fowler, and the ape by exercise works and do as she is
taught, and so will the dog (by violence) contrary to natural
disposition learnes to daunce. The chylder, therefore, that by
,reason do farre exceed other creatures, will bear away what
they hear spoken; they should, therefore, be used unto such
company where they sholde heare none evil, but where they
may hear godly and Chrystyan wordes. They wyll also, in
their gestures and behaviour, have such manners as they use
and behold in other persons so will they do. Unto some
craftes or occupations a certain age is required, but virtue and
vice may be learned in every age. See, therefore, that in any
wyse you let them use no company but good and virtuous.
And as soon as they can speak, let them first learn to serve
God and to say the Pater , Ave, and Crede. And not onely

Digitized by

Google

i906.] PRE'REFORMATION DAYS 1 55

your chylder, but also se you and prove that all your servants,
what age so ever they be of, can say the same, and, therefore,
I have advised many persons and here do counsel that in
every meal, dynner or souper, one person should with loud
voice saye thus," etc. Whytford then gives a long explanation
of the Our Father, etc., in which may be found set forth, as in
the many similar tracts written in the Middle Ages, the full
teaching of the Church on faith and practice.

The foundations of the Christian virtues have to be laid
early in life, and the parent or head of the family is warned
constantly of their obligation of seeing that this is being done,
and of rooting out every tendency to evil in those of whom
they have charge. Bad language is to be specially watched
over, and the first indication of the formation of a habit to be
noted and means taken to put a stop to its growth. Richard
Whytford suggests that children should be made to repeat the
following lines:

''Yf I lye, backebyte, or stelle;
Yf I curse, scorne, mocke, or swere ;
Yf I chyde, fyght, stryve, or threte;
Good mother, or may stresse myne,
Yf oney of these myne
I trespace to your knowyng.
With a new rodde and a fyne
Erly naked before I dyne
Amende me with a scourgyng."

And then, continues the writer, " I pray you fulfil and
performe theyr petition and request, and thynk it not cruelly,
but mercyfully (lone. . . . Yon daily practice doth show
unto you chat yf you powder your fiesh while it is newe and
sweet, it will continue good meet, but yf it smell before it be
powdred all the salt you have shall never make it seasonable.
Powder your children, therefore, betyme, and then you love
them and shall have comfort of them." Correction, however,
should not be done in anger, and all are to understand that
the pain of him who administers the rod is greater than he
who receives the punishment. Before children the greatest care
is necessary not to do anything that they may not imitate.
All idle expressions and vain oaths should be avoided, for such

Digitized by

Google

156 FAMILY LIFE IN [Nov.,

habits are catching; and the young are to be taught to say
with respect: '* Yea, father ; nay, father; or, yea, mother; no,
mother"; and not to get in the habit of making use of such
expressions as "by cocke and pye," "by my hood of green,"
etc.

It is unnecessary to go through the day in any well con-
stituted family in Catholic England. Work was ever insisted
upon as necessary in God's service, and work was savored, so
to speak, by the remembrance of God's presence. The two
orders of the natural and supernatural were not so separated
as they are generally supposed to be to-day. Of course there
are many in our day who no doubt keep themselves in God's
presence, but whilst I believe that most will allow that this is
the exception, in the ages of Faith it was apparently the rule;
and, if we may judge from the books of instruction and other
evidence, God was not far removed from the threshold of most
Catholic families in pre Reformation days. Of course there
were exceptions, and many perhaps led as wicked lives as now,
but there is obviously something about the family life of that
time which is lacking in this. There was the constant recogni-
tion of God's sanctifying presence in the family — of this I have
spoken — and over and beside this there were those common re-
ligious practices of prayer and self-restraint and mutual encour-
agement to virtue, of which, alas, the modern counterpart of
the old English home knows so little. On the faith of those
simple and generally unlettered people there was a bloom — I
know of no better word to express what I see-^a bloom, which
perished as one of the results of the religious revolution of the
sixteenth century.

I have said that the family exercised themselves in prayer
in common. It has been doubted whether pe9ple really did at-
tend their churches for the liturgical services, such as matins
and evensong on Sundays and Feast days. The evidence that
they did so very generally is to me conclusive. But beyond
that, we know that many who could read made a practice of
saying the little office day by day, and thus joining in the
spirit of the canonical hours ordered by the Church. I have
pointed out that Edward IV. directed that two chaplains should
recite the " Divine service " with the prince, his son, daily.
The 1538 Prymer — intended, of course, for the use of the laity
—assumes that this " office " is said by all who can. In the

Digitized by

Google

I906.] PRE' REFORMATION DAYS 157

directions it gives for the Christian man's day on this point, it
says : " As touching your service say unto Tierce afore dinner
and make an end before supper. And when ye may say Dorige
and Commendations for all Christian souls (at least on the Holy-
days, and if ye have leasure say them on the other days) at
the least with three lessons/' I have noted how the Venetian
traveler spoke of the practice of English people coming to say
their " office " together in church. .

Priests are warned of their duty to instruct parents as to
the necessity of bringing their children to the sacraments and
to the Mass and other service on the Sunday and feast days.
Such fathers and mothers as may be found to neglect this duty,
are to be punished by fasting on bread and water, and the clergy
are to make sure by personal examination that, as children grow
up, they have been sufficiently instructed in their religion by
their parents. Should the parents fail in this respect, the god-
parents were held to be personally responsible. On the after-
noons of the Sundays, when evensong was over, the father was
to "appoint" his children '' theyr pastyme with great diligence
and straight commandment." Whytford says that he " should
assign and appoint them the manner of their disports, honest
ever and lawful for a reasonable recreation . . . and also
appoint the tyme or space that they be not (for any sports)
from the service of God. Appoynt them also ye place, that you
may call or send for them when case requireth. For if there
be a sermon any tyme of the day, let them be there present
—all that be not occupied in nedeful and lawful besyness."

" When ye are come from the church in the early morning,"
says the rule of life, printed in 1538, " take hede to your house
holde or occupacyon till dyner tyme. And in so doing thynke
sometyme that the pain that ye suffer in this worlde is noth-
ing to the regarde of the infinite glory that ye shall have yf
yc take it meekly. . . . Shrive you every week to your
curate, unless you have very great lette. . . . Yf ye be of
power, refuse not your alms to the first poor body that axeth
it of you that day if ye think it needful. Take pain to hear
and keep the Word of God. Confess you every day to God
without fail of such sins ye know you have done that day.
Consider often either day or night when ye do awake what our
Lord did at that hour the day of his blessyd passion and where
he was at that hour. Seek a good faithful friend of good con-

Digitized by

Google

158 Family Life in [Nov.,

versation to whom he may discover your mind secrets. Enquire
and prove him well or ye trust in him. And when ye have well
proved hym, do all by his counsell. Say lytell ; and follow vir-
tuous company. After all work praise and thank God. Love
hym above all things and serve hym and hys glorious Mother
diligently. Do to non other but that ye wolde were done to
you; love the welth of another as your owne. And in going
to your bedde have some good thought either of the passyon
of our Lord or of your synne, or of the pains which souls have
in purgatory ; or some other good spiritual thoughts, and then
I hope your lyving shall be acceptable and pleasing to God."

Most books of instruction for children insist much upon an
old Catholic practice, which still survives in some countries,
but which I fear has fallen much into disuse with us, in these
days when the relations between parent and child are more
free and easy than they used to be in pre -Reformation Catho-
lic England. Speaking of the fourth Commandment, Richard
Whytford says : " Teche your childer to axe blessing every
night, kneeling before their parents under this form: 'Father,
I beseech you of blessing for charity ' ; or thus : * Mother, I
beseech you of charity give me your blessing.' Then let the
father and mother holde up bothe ther handes and joing them
both togyder, look up reverently and devoutly unto heaven
and say thus : ' Our Lord God bless yon childern ' ; and ther-
with make a cross with the right hand over the child, saying:
* In nomine,* etc. And if any child be stiff hearted, stubborn,
and froward, and will not thus axe a blessing, if it be within
age let it surely be whysked with a good rod and be com-
pelled thereunto by force. And if the persons be of farther age
and past such correction, and yet will be obstinate, let them
have such sharpe and grievous punishment as conveniently may
be devysed, as to sit at dinner alone and by themselves at a
stool in the middle of the hall, with only brown bread and
water, and every person in order to rebuke them as they would
rebuke a thief and traitor. I would not advise ne counsel any
parents to keep such a child in their house without great afflic-
cyon and punishment."

This mediaeval reverence for parents was much insisted upon
by all writers. Hugh Rhodes' Book of Nurture, printed in the
Babeas Book, for example, says to the child :

Digitized by

Google

J906.] PRE'REFORMATION DAYS 159

"When that thy parents come in syght
Doc to them reverence.
Aske them blessing if they have
Been long out of presence."

In this regard, no doubt, we shall all call to mind what is
told of the brave and blessed Sir Thomas More. Even when
Lord Chancellor, morning after morning, before sitting in his
own court to hear the causes to be argued before him, he was
wont to go to the place where his father, Sir John More, was
presiding as judge, and there on his knees crave the parental
blessing on the work of the day.

Another pre- Reformation writer warns children never to be
wanting in due courteous behavior to their parents: "What
man he is your father, you ought to make courtesye to hym
all though you should mtte hym twenty tymcs a daye." On
his side the parent is warned frequently, in the literature of th^
period, " not to spoil his son " by neglecting a " gentle whysk-
ing" when it was deserved. He is to be watched, and incipi-
ent bad habits forthwith corrected during:

" That tyme chyldren is most apt and redy
To receyve chastisment, nature, and lernynge."

For "the child that begynneth to pyke at a pin or a point
will after pyke unto an ox and from a peer to a purse or an
hors, and so too the small things unto the great." If a child^
writes one educationalist of those days — if a child is caught
taking even a pin, let him be set with a note pinned to him :
"This is the thief." Let this be done in the house; but
should this fail to correct the habit, let him carry his docket
into the street of the city.

This brief indication of the characteristics of the Catholic
family life in pre-Reformation days might be lengthened out
almost to any extent. The main lines would, however, remain
the same, and additional details would only show more clearly
how close in those days the supernatural was to the natural
—how God was ever present, and how the sense of this real,
though unseen, presence affected the daily life of all in every
Christian home. The proof lies on the surface of every record.

Digitized by

Google

i6o Family Life in Pre- Reformation Days [Nov.

The names of " Jesus and Mary " are found written on the
top of almost every scrap of paper and every column of ac-
count ; the wills begin with the invocation of the Blessed
Trinity, and generally contain some expression indicative of
gratitude to the Providence of God and of belief in the im-
mortality of the soul, and of the reward gained by a life of
virtue; letters are dated by reference to some Sunday or Fes-
tival, and so on. One has only to turn over the pages of that
wonderful collection of fifteenth century epistles, known as the
Paston Letters, to see what the Church Festivals and Saints'
days were to the people of those Catholic times, and how they
entered into their very lives. A letter is frequently dated on
the Monday, etc. (whatever day of the week it might be), befon
or after such or such a celebration. At times the date is
taken from the words of some collect of the preceding Sunday,
as when Agnes Paston heads a communication as " written at
Paston, in haste, the Wednesday next after Deus qui errantiius.**
How many of us, with all the advantages we have in printed
Missals, would at once know, as this lady and doubtless, too,
her correspondent did, that this date was the Wednesday in the
third week after Easter ?

Digitized by

Google

NARCISSUS.

BY JEANIE DRAKE,
" Author of In Old St, Stephen's, The Metropolitans, etc., etc.

Chapter IV.

JELIGHTFUL weather for ducks ! " remarked Miss
; Carhart, looking. forlornly through the front win-
dow out on the square. The rain came down
steadily by bucketfuls ; the little bit of sky over-
Si head showed a dull, leaden gray. It was almost
death by drowning to pass incautiously near the overflowing
edges of roofs, or the mouth of some gushing water-spout.
Along the muddy, splashing street scarcely any passers were
to be seen, unless it might be an occasional man in shiny rub-
ber coat under an umbrella; or a little wretched follower of
the organ-grinder walking recklessly through the gutters and
dripping beyond fear of wet.

"No Art Exhibition for us to-day, that's evident!" went
68 Miss Carhart, " or anything, but an exhibition of bad tem-
per from me, perhaps."

"We could go in the carriage quite drily," said Marjorie
from the depths of an easy chair and the pages of a book.

"Too poor a light for the pictures."

"Why don't you read?"

"Oh, I don't feel like it," beginning to play a tune on the
window-pane with the tips of her fingers. "Your fountain
Undine and Sintram are having a fine time out there in the
rain. Gallons of water are playing over them, and they seem
to like it. That's a very graceful design, Marjorie. Such a
relief from Neptunes and nereids and naiads. Who chose it ? "

"Will designed it" — abstractedly.

" Will, ' Will 1 ' as indifferently as if she were talking about
a cat or dog. And the way that young man looks at her
sometimes — "

VOL. LXXXIV.— II

Digitized by

Google

i62 Narcissus [Nov.^

But here she was cut short by Marjorie's shutting up her
book suddenly with a little resounding noise. "There! I've
finished it, and it's dreadfully unsatisfactoiy."

"What is it?"

" A Chance Acquaintance, You've read it, Molly. Tell me,
do you think she ever recalls Mr. Arbuton ? "

" I don't know, I'm sure. It would be a pity, for he would
never let her have the least fun. Why, here's an umbrella
coming up the front steps, and who's under it? Jack, I de-
clare ! " — flying to open the door for him, in great delight at
this prospect of relief from tedium. "Well, bad boy, how did
you get back from college so soon ? Been playing * hookey, '^
eh?"

" Not at all," with an air of offended dignity. " It was
such tearing bad weather, and I began to think of you all
cosy here by the fire; so I had a pain in my head — pains all
over, in fact; and couldn't attend class or lecture. And here
I am," cutting a few capers to show the intensity of his suf-
ferings. " By the way " — fishing in his pockets — " I have a
souvenir for you two. Had 'em done yesterday "; and he pro-
duced two tin-types, pictures of himself taken with a huge^
false moustache fastened on.

" Don Borachio Moustachio Whiskerifusticus ! " said Molly
over hers.

'* Stupid ! " cried Marjorie, putting up a slim finger to feel
his face. "'As smooth as Hebe's his unrazored cheek,'" she
declared.

" Oh, no, Marjorie"' — anxiously — " feel here," indicating a
spot on his chin. "There are two, or maybe three hairs."

"Well, I don't feel them; but never mind. Jack" — consol-
ingly — " I can see them with the far-reaching eye of prophecy.'*^

"Now," he said, marching off, " I must change my wet
coat, and then, if you are very good, I will come back and
tell you the story of Zinzindorf," and he disappeared into the
upper regions, calling as he went for James.

" Marjorie," said Molly, clutching her arm, and drawing her
into the other room where Mrs. Fleming sat with her fancy
work, "Mrs. Fleming, listen I I have heard ' Zinzindorl ' be-
fore. It is a foolish story, told over and over, only changing
the location. Now, if you do not know, you are taken in and
laugh or are vexed at the fourth or fifth repetition. But we

Digitized by

Google

I906.] NARCISSUS 163

must not do either. We must listen attentively, and not even
smile; and, above all, do not interrupt him, but let him keep
on and on until he is out of breath."

The two girls took up their work and were engaged in
general chat with Mrs. Fleming when Jack re-entered.

" I am not sure," he observed, drawing a chair near the
fire and stretching his legs luxuriously, ''that I ought to tell
you about Zinzindorf. It is too exciting for this wet day."

" Now, Jack," cried Miss Carhart with fine artlesshess,
''don't you tell us anything dull and stupid. The weather is
bad enough without that J'*

"You will like it very much," he said gravely, and began:
" Being at one time in the city of London, I entered a restau-
rant. I heard a man there remarking that he had been en-
gaged in many single combats, and had always killed his Ad-
versary. My national pride being aroused, I went up to him.
'Name?' said I. 'Zinzindorf,' said he. ' How do you spell
it?' said I. 'Z-i-n-zin, z-i-n again, d-o-r^f-dorf, Zinzindorf,'
said he. 'You're a coward,' said I. 'We'll fight,' said he. I,
being the challenged party, had the choice of weapons, so se*
lected American bowies. We met next morning, and at the
first blow I laid my opponent dead at my feet.: Had him
buried according to the custom of the country, and went my
way. One year afterwards, happening to be in Vienna, I en-
tered a restaurant there. Heard a man remarking that he had
been engaged, etc., etc., etc.," over and over, only changing
the name of the city ; and all delivered in a perfectly even
and monotonous tone of voice. The fixed, absorbed, and un-
smiling attention in the three faces turned to him was some-
thing admirable to see. When he had reached about the twen-
tieth time of repetition, and was almost breathless, without one
word from his hearers, he arose.

"Ladies," he said slowly and solemnly, "this is a put-up
job"; and was answered with irrepressible and long- continued
laughter. " Go, base minions ! " — frowning darkly at them — " I
leave ye to your fate I " — moving towards the door.

" Well, don't knock me down," said his brother, entering.
"7'w not a base minion. What's the matter?"

" Would you like," taking him by the arm, " to see three
first-class frauds? Behold these females!" — with a disrespect-
ful wave of the hand toward his mother and the young ladies.

Digitized by

Google

1 64 NARCISSUS [Nov.,

*'Well, forgive us, Jack, this time," said Marjorie; "we all
apologize. Will, there is Judge Carhart Tell James to show
him right in here." A curious circumstance, she mused, that
whenever Will appeared Judge Carhart followed, or vice versa ;
for Will had given them a great deal of his society lately.

"Why, Philip," cried his sister, " did you walk ? You must
be half- drowned."

" Not at all," said he composedly, " a hansom brought me
here; and lam, besides, the proud possessor of a rather shab*
by umbrella."

"Now," said Molly, "let us all draw our chairs around the
fire and be cosy. You might tell us, Mr. Fleming, what you
did at that stuffy old meeting last night."

" Well, perhaps, you might call it stuffy, as we examined
some new stuffed specimens from the west, just arrived. Yet
I fancy that even you might have been interested, too, for
some very interesting men dropped in, and when the formal
meeting was over we talked general news and even gossip, and
were all very bright. A young man actually recited bits of
' Miss Kilmansegg ' very cleverly for us, apropos of foreign
counts and fortune hunters."

" Best thing Hood ever wrote," remarked Philip.

" I don't agree with you," said Will, " I find his pathos
much superior to his humor. The 'Bridge of Sighs,' for in-
stance. It was only need of bread which made him wear the
cap and bells so constantly. Even his simply serious verses
are good sometimes. Do you remember that sonnet : ' Love, I
am Jealous,* and so on ? "

" No " ; said Philip.

" How does it go ? " asked Marjorie.

If he hesitated it was but for an instant, for he went on,
without perceptible pause :

" * Love, I am jealous of a worthless man

Whom, for his merits, thou dost hold too dear.
No better than myself, he lies as near
And precious to thy bosom. He may span
Thy sacred waist, and with thy sweet breath fan
His happy cheek, and thy most willing ear
Invade with words, and call his love sincere
And true as mine, and prove it, if he can ;

Digitized by

Google

I906.] NARCISSUS l6s

Not that I hate him for such deeds as these;

He were a devil to adore thee less
Who wears thy favor. I am ill at ease

Rather lest he should e*er too coldly press
Thy gentle hand. This is my jealousy,
Making myself suspect, but never thee.' "

'' There is another/' he continued tranquilly, a sort of sequel
to this one perhaps. 'Love, See Thy Lover Humbled at Thy
Feet,' which I like almost as well."

*' I did not remember either," said Marjorie, " I must look
them up." She had stolen a quick look at his face during the
first few lines, but could detect no expression there but its
usual one. Of course not, it was absurd to think of such a
thing, and she dismissed the momentary suspicion.

** I think he was pretty cool to call her accepted suitor
* unworthy,' " cried Molly.

''Only worthless," said Will, "in comparison to her merits.
'No better than myself,' he does not say wcrse. Except that
he hints at the inferiority of the other's passion."

"After all," commented Philip, "it was the lady who must
decide that."

Here was heard the sound of wheels stopping before the
house and the bell pealed sharply and suddenly.

"Mr. Montague," announced James a moment later.
" It was such a beastly day," the visitor explained," and the
weathah so very nasty, that I made my fellow drive me round.
I fancied I might be less boahed here, and I might — aw — amuse
you ladies."

"You do amuse us," Molly Carhart assured him, beaming
graciously. " Now, put down that bludgeon and your hat. We
are all too sociable to day to permit a formal call."

" Aw — thanks — very kind, I'm suah " ; but when he was
fully ensconced Marjorie noticed some suspicious murmuring
between Jack and Molly. The latter declared presently that she
was chilly, somehow ; there was a dampness in the atmosphere^
she thought; she needed some rapid exercise, and could not
get it out of doors, of course. Could they not," she asked Mrs.
Fleming, " have a game of ' Blindman's Buff ' ? "

" Oh, dear me 1 " said Mrs. Fleming, " I think not, Molly.
It is only fit for children, really, it is so noisy and rough."

Digitized by

Google

i66 NARCISSUS [Nov.,

"Oh, docs that matter so much? We are all so intimate,
and this house is so far from others, plenty of space round it.
And it is raining so hard, dear Mrs. Fleming, that very few
are passing. Well, then " — coaxingly — •' if you do not like
* Blindman's Buff,' let us have one little game of * Puss in the
Corner'; that is quieter. If you don't I am sure"— dejectedly
— "that I shall have the croup to-night."

" Rather than that you shall have the game," declared Will.
"Come, mother, there is no great harm in childishness."

"Well, then," said his mother with resignation, "put me
somewhere out of the way."

" You shall sit here," wheeling her chair just inside the
folding door, " and I will stand beside you to protect you with
my life, if necessary."

" You do not care to play, I know," said Marjorie to
Philip.

" Certainly not," he replied ; yet wished she had. not taken
bis refusal so much for granted; then frowned at his own in-
consistency.

" Now, Mr. Montague, you come in this corner, please,"
cried Molly to that bewildered youth, " we stand in these four
corners, you know, and Jack stands in the middle and tries to
get our places when we run out."

" Aw — thanks — very much," he stammered, not attending to
this lucid explanation, "but I don't think I care to play —
really."

"Oh," said Molly reproachfully, "not care to play— with mef
I did not think you would say that! And, you know, these
games are the rage in all the really elegant English country
houses."

Against his better judgment he was pushed into a corner,
still protesting against the "form" of it, and saying: "By
Jove," sotto voce several times in succession.

Tne game began, and in a few moments Jack had rushed
into some one's empty corner and some one else was "Puss."
The fun grew fast and furious. They ran, they flew, changing
places every instant. Shouts of laughter resounded from players
and spectators. Will had dived into the rout twice and saved
the girls from tumbling into the fire. Mr. Montague's face had
grown red, as he himself would have said, as "any beastly
coster's." The spirit of the thing had entered into him; and.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] NARCISSUS 167

being wily through it all, he had almost contrived to run three
or four times — accidently, as it were — into Miss Carhart's
arms. Just now, while the laughter and confusion were at
their height, whether Molly pushed him or Jack's outstretched
foot tripped him will never be known; but certain it is that,
after hopping over various footstools in a vain and frantic
attempt to preserve his equilibrium, Mr. Horace Montague
landed full length, with a resounding crash, at Mrs. Fleming's
feet.

"Oh, dear me!" said that gentle lady; and "Heavensl"
cried Miss Carhart, clasping her hands in affected consternation.
The fallen hero was assisted up and looked for a brief moment
as if he really must murder somebody. A solemn stillness had
succeeded the recent riot ; and every one expressed the deep-
est regret at his accident, Jack's grief being apparently the most
tender and heartfelt of all. ^ Did you hurt your trousers ? "
he inquired, looking concernedly at the knees of Mr. Monta-
l^ue's suit.

"Not at all/' said that gentleman stiffly, with a sort of
" stony British stare." " It — aw — serves me right — quite right
— for — aw — taking part in such a thing." And he refused to
be soothed, and would not stay to dinner, but had his trap
summoned at once and departed, Molly following him into the
hall for a few last comforting words.

" Well, Mary, Mary, .quite contrary," said Will to her on
her return, with that kindly smile he had for all women,
^Mon't you think it's too bad to bring a young fellow here to
have him bruised aiid battered in that way ? That's a lost
admirer I "

" Do you think so ?" — triumphantly — " well, now, I am go-
ing to drive with him to-morrow afternoon."

" I wanted to take Molly to Mrs. McAlpine's to-night,"
said Marjorie, " but it is too disagreeable outside."

"You have a fine taste in oddities, Marjorie," said Will
laughing, " Mrs. MqAlpine is too much for me.**

"We ought to import Mere V^ronique for Marjorie's bene-
fit," declared Jack, "and keep her in an upstairs room with
Pierrot and the tiles."

" M^re Vdronique I " repeated Philip, and he seemed to see
again the queer old woman and the grimy room; and Mar-
jorie in her white gown glancing shyly at him in a way she

Digitized by

Google

1 68 Narcissus [Nov.,

never did now. '' I wish we were back in Martres/' he said
suddenly, to his own surprise.

''I should not think you would care for it/' said Will a
little sharply. ** You were not Judge Carhart, then, remember."

Chapter V.

** Did you notice, Molly," asked Marjorie, a few mornings
afterwards, ''how sweet I was to Auntie last night? How I
sang for hier 'Auld Robin Gray,' and 'Barbara Allen,' and
^ Land o* the Leal,' until every one else was tired?"

'' I did," said Molly, " and wondered if you had a little
axe to grind."

'^It was to soften an impending blow."

'' What ? " asked Mrs. Fleming, looking up and smiling.

^Oh, you can smile now, but you will weep when I tell
you. You know that Mrs. Fortescue and Miss King called
yesterday while you were both out. They came to ask, to en-
treat^*-to insist — uponi myself and Miss Carhart and Will and
even Auntie and Jack, I do believe, taking part in sume grand
tableaux or theatricals which they are getting up for some
very deserving charity. It was to be at some hall or other,
and they tried to make me believe that the whole thing would
fall through unless I would assist with presence and voice.
At first I was the rock of Gibraltar, but afterwards softened
a little. I told them we couldn't hear of the hall, but I would
make them an offer. We would have the entertainment here
on a somewhat smaller scale, which would save them rent.
They could use one side of the house as theatre and have a
stage erected ; and on the other side, the four rooms with
polished floors and conservatory at the end would do for a
ball afterwards. Send cards of invitation to acquaintances only,
and let it be understood that they were to contribute a certain
amount towards the charity, or more if inclined to be liberal.
Ask them to come in fancy dress, and as, subject to Aunt's
approval, I would make the supper and music my affair, the
committee accepted my offer with eagerness, and overwhelmed
me with thanks. So, Auntie dear, you will consent, I know,
and brace yourself for an interruption of the Goths and Vandals."

"Oh, my dear" — mournfully — "they will scratch my floors
and spoil the hangings and turn the house upside down for

Digitized by

Google

1 906. ] NARCISSUS 1 69

weeks afterward ; but, of course, if you have promised there is
no more to be said."

"Never mind, Mrs. Fleming," said Molly Carhart, secretly
overjoyed at the prospect, " we won't let them worry you too
much."

" What is all this about ? " asked Will, when he came in
to dinner, bringing Philip Carhart with him. '' ' Scenery,' and
* rSUSf* and ' prompters ! ' Has Mr. Daly given you both an
engagement in the new play ? "

The matter was eloquently explained by Molly.

'' I hope," he cried with horror, " that / have nothing to
do with it."

"You are to do precisely as you are told," said Marjorie
severely.

" God save the Queen I " said he, going down on one knee
to kiss the hand graciously extended.

"Now, let us talk about it," said Molly, when thty were
all seated together later. " What is the programme, Marjorie ? "

"Oh, they wanted 'The Rivals,' and an after- piece; but I
told them that it would take at least a month to rehearse with
very much better actors than they were likely to find. So, we
agreed upon something light, like ' Checkmate,' and a few tab-
leaux afterward. You are to be the maid in ' Checkmate,' Molly."

" Suit you very well, Molly," said her brother.

"This is so sudden ! " she exclaimed. " I flattered myself that
they would have given me the part of duchess at the very
least But I am always trampled upon " — with a heavy sigh.

" Never mind. Miss Molly," said Jack mi^nanimously, " if
you are the maid, I'll be the man ! "

" You will be prompter or scene shifter," said Marjorie.

" I will, eh ! Then let me tell you, fair damsel, I will lead
you a dance that will make you rue the day you slighted me."

" And, Will," she went on unheeding, " they want you in
the tableaux."

" Do they ? They are too kind. What am I to be ? A little
angel with wings ; or sweet Charity in a long white robe with
my hands folded?"

" Nonsense ! They speak of the balcony scene from * Romeo
and Juliet.' You know they have not time to hunt up any-
thing very new. And you being a blonde, and not hideous,
would look sufficiently well in that velvet costume."

Digitized by

Google

I70 Narcissus [Nov.,

"How sweetly she flatters! Tell me, Marjorie," in lower
tone, •* will ^ou be Juliet ? "

" No *' ; she replied sternly, but he noticed with a bright
blush. " The second Miss King will be Juliet. She is very
pretty. I am to be the 'Lily Maid,' — in the tower scene, you
know, with Sir Lancelot's shield. They begged me to say to
you" — turning to Philip — "that they did not know if you
would help, but would be more than glad if you would take a
part."

"Thank them for me, please" — a little stiffly— "but I should
rather be spectator, I think."

" But am I to have no part," cried Molly aggfrieved, " with
Mr. Montague?"

"We will arrange one lor you," said Will soothingly.
** How would the * Union- Jack ' do? You as Britannia frown-
ing sternly, and he lying, gasping, dying like the expiring frog^
at your feet, with the flag wrapped around him ? "

" Cheer up, Molly," Marjorie assured her, " we will do bet-
ter than that for you."

The next week was one long vexation to Philip Carhart.
He could not speak to Marjorie five seconds at a time without
her being appealed to or called off somewhere for aid, decision,
or advice. As the time was so short, there were both morning
and evening rehearsals; the noise of carpenters' hammers re-
sounded, and it was difficult to find a' quiet corner anywhere.
Perhaps he was actually in the way — an interruption, he thought,
somewhat bitterly ; and yet, he always found himself there e^ain.
Was it possible that the grace apd beauty which had impressed
him so little, seen in simple raiment among the flowers of spring,
was now becoming necessary to him ? It was characteristic of
the man that these stately rooms and rich surroundings; the
>varmth and light and luxury ; the trailing satin robes and flash-
ing gems were stimulating to his imagination as frame or back-
ground to the picture. His jewel must be properly polished
and set; the dew drops on his rose must be of diamonds. He
had known many girls, he reflected again, with just such sur-
roundings; but then she had, he began to discover, something
about her face or voice which made a man — and at this point
iji his thoughts he generally brought up at the Flemings', wher-
ever he might originally have started for.
• Will, too, was always to be found at home now — " for re-

Digitized by

Google

1 906. ] Narcissus i 7 1

faearsals/' he said ; and Miss King and he were getting up their
scene with really a great deal oi spirit. She was a brunette
with splendid eyes, which she used with much effect; and, as
they both knew perfectly the dialogue belonging to their parts,
the moment the stage manager's back was turned they would
begin to recite very sentimentally, to their own amusement and
that of the other performers. With one exception, perhaps.

"It is somewhat silly, I think," said Marjorie to Will care-
lessly. " You will spoil the tableau. Neither of you pose pro-
perly while you are so taken up with that nonsense."

" Oh, never fear, we will pose all right. But, Marjorie " —
detaining her, half-laughing, though, with quickened heart-beat
— "change parts with her. You be Juliet, and I promise you
that I will pose properly ; and what I say shall be too low to
distract the others."

But she was gone in a moment.

Jack was as good or as bad as his word. The drop cur-
tain he was to attend to came down the wrong way — with the
roots of the trees in the air. There was an ominous crash
whenever he was asked to hand anything. He was found lurk*
ing everywhere he did not belong; and calling down impreca-
tions on his head from performers whose little side flirtations
he interrupted. When he went on as one of the servants in
"Checkmate," be wore his false moustache, and, by remarks
foreign to the play, amused the actors and distracted the mana-
ger. And on the occasion of the dress rehearsal he threw Mar-
jorie, with much enthusiasm, a bouquet of turnip-tops. In a
word, he enjoyed himself. .

The night of the play, to the general relief, was clear and
beautiful. Carriages kept rolling up continuously to the Flem-
ings' door, and dainty, cloaked and hooded figures trooped up
the carpeted steps. The rooms set apart for the audience filled
rapidly, and behind the scenes they could hear from the front
a constantly swelling buzz of voices and laughter.

" Very fair house," Jack reported, running forward and back-
wards. "Two 'whole families in the gallery! Several boxes
taken 1 Gods becoming impatient ! "

And this last item he kept repeating to every one's annoy-
ance during the delays inevitable to an .amateur performance.
At last the curtain went up on the first act of " Checkmate."
All the performers did fairly well, and the scenes were prettily

Digitized by

Google

172 Narcissus [Nov.,

set. Jack took an opportunity of winking at his mother from
the stage. Molly Carhart carried away, perhaps, the lion's
share of applause, and in the second act, where costume and
manner are very much exaggerated, she spoke and acted with
so much spirit as to cause a perfect storm of clapping.

" Might have been written for her," growled Mr. Big^ns
to himself. '^ A gentle, ladylike part would not have suited
her at all."

The play over, the orchestra discoursed sweetest music while
the tableaux were prepared. The first was "Dick Swiveller
and the Marchioness," followed by a Watteau pastoral. Then
Molly, as Queen Elizabeth, stepped on a velvet cloak, presum-
ably the property of Sir Walter Raleigh, Mr. Montague, as it
was he who held it, bending on one knee in a very constrained
attitude. ** I can't stand this much longer ! " he was heard
to say as the curtain fell.

It rose next on "The Lily Maid of Astolat." Philip Car-
hart, leaning i^ainst a window far back in the audience, thought
he had never seen anything half so lovely. The effects had
been very carefully studied. While the highbacked chairs and
other accessories of the lower room were in a half gloom, the
only light streaming through a narrow, Gothic window fell full
on Elaine and the shield. Marjorie wore a' robe of clinging
silvery brocade, her brown hair falling in a shower far below
her waist. From the mediaeval pointed cap fell a veil of some
transparent tissue, still farther softening tl;e outlines. But it
was on the flower- like face that Philip's gaze dwelt Her
head was raised a little; on the soft cheeks was the faintest
flush; and in the dark eyes a lovely wistfulness; while her
finger gently traced marks on the great, battered shield. After
a profound silence of some moments, the applause broke forth,
and this picture was recalled again and again.

"A lovely silver brocade," said the lady next to Philip.

"The sheath of the lily-bud," he answered.

Behind the curtain Will had gone up to Marjorie and
caught both her hands in his. " Oh, Marjorie ! " he said, " oh,
Lily Maid ! how could you waste such looks on a miserable
shield, when your lover is starving for one of them ? "

" Hush," she said, quickly drawing the hands away and
looking around to see if he were overheard.

There were other pictures after this, but Philip gazed at

Digitized by

Google

1906.J NARCISSUS 173

them without seeing; for he was occupied in arguing with
himself that the rapture inspired by the last one was purely
aesthetic. '* It is just the same/' he thought, '* while I am
talking with her. It is the gleam of her hair and dress; the
music of her voice; even that faint violet perfume clinging
about her robes. It gratifies one's taste. It is an artistic
pleasure." And then he began to flatter himself that as she
had been to him in Martres, so she was now; with, perhaps,
the new reserve on her part of deeper feeling. Having settled
this to his satisfaction, he was able to perceive that the curtain
had risen on the last tableau — the ''Romeo and Juliet." The
balcony, the moonlight, the dark- eyed Juliet, the blond Romeo,
in picturesque costume, made a most effective picture.

" I never thought Will Fleming so handsome before," mused
Philip, and wondered what Marjorie thought, looking on from
the side. ''Why, that balcony is shaking," he noticed the
moment after, and it was hardly thought before, with a crash.
Miss King and the balcony were down. Amidst the confusion,
he found himself an instant afterward on the stage, and Will
had not been crushed, as seemed inevitable, but had caught
Miss King in falling, and saved her and himself. Marjorie was
there close to him, and Will had said something in a rapid,
low tone to her; and now, though still pale, she was laughing
at the clamor of voices.

As soon as it was ascertained that no one was hurt, the
orchestra broke into a Strauss waltz, and the guests, in their
brilliant fancy dresses, began to stream towards the ballroom.
Two, three, many couples commenced to whirl around. Hun-
gry-looking youths who ''didn't dance," prowled about door-
ways, wondering how far-off supper time was. Already a few
pairs were drifting imperceptibly in the direction of 'the dimly-
lit conservatory. The performers were coming out from the
green-room by twos and threes. Will was to be seen in his
Romeo suit, beginning the first duty dance with Juliet, whose
nerves appeared quite recovered from their recent shock.
Philip, wandering about, like an uneasy ghost, saw Marjorie, at
length, coming down the staircase. She had changed her dress,
for the cap and veil were inconvenient, and now appeared in
peach-blossom silk, with her hair powdered and one or two tiny
" mouches."

" Why, it is Dame Jacqueline ! " he exclaimed, going up to her.

Digitized by

Google

174 NARCISSUS [Nov.,

**Yes" — lightly — with a glance past him as if she had
been looking for some one else.

'^ Would Sir Hugues be very savage if I asked you for a
waltz ? "

'' Oh, he is far away in Martres. I do not mind him. But
do you dance ? I thought you told me once that you con-
sidered dancing foolish, Judge Carhart."

'' Don't call me that, I beg you "— ^as if his eagerly coveted
title had suddenly grown hateful. '' It does not sound natural
from you. Call me, as formerly, Mr. Carhart, if you tnusL
But we are all so intimate — have been so much together — that
you might say, Philip."

"Scarcely that," she said gently.

" Well, in any case, you will give me my waltz ? If I ever
said anything against dancing, I take it back — I wish to be
inconsistent. I said many other things in Martres. Do you '
remember them, too ? "

''No"; she said quietly, turning her clear gaze fiill upon'
him. '' I remember a very pleasant summer at Martres, but the
details — the trifles — have escaped me. If you said anything
worth remembering then " — smiling gently — " I am sorry, but
you must begin all over again."

" I will " — meaningly — " and my waltz ? "

"I am engaged for all the first; later, perhaps."
Eager partners claimed her now; and for a long time he
only saw her in the distance, dancing with one and another;
or surrounded in the intervals. His sister appeared to be en*
joying herself with Mr. Montague and others ; and once, to his
amazement, he saw her going through the figures of an impro-
vised square dance with Mr. Biggins and Jack for a vis-h-vis ;
and he hot>ed, doubtfully, that Mr. Biggins was having a pleas-
ant time.

When he next contrived to be near Marjorie, Will was
talking to her. •* Why, where is the Lily Maid ? And who is
this?" Will had asked on first meeting her in the ballroom.

''Don't you remember. Will?" raising a laughing face to
his. " I was very naughty the last time you saw me in this
dress."

" Oh, yes ; I remember now. And for the naughtiness you
shall do penance " — taking her dance card, and writing his
name four times.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Narcissus 175

''This is my waltz now, I think/' said Philip, approaching
her; but she was just about to start off, and said over her
shoulder :

"Oh, no; it is Will's."

" I imagine," he said, smiling constrainedly when she re-
turned, ''you mean to make me pay for former heresies about
dancing."

" It is accidental, I assure you. I will certainly find you
one later."

But after supper, when she sent Jack to summon him, he
had been gone a long while.

" I am tired to death," cried Molly, throwing herself on the
lounge, after the last lady manager had departed, with reiter-
ated thanks to all. "But it has been a grand success, and
I think they have realized quite a sum. What became of
Philip, I wonder? Some of the girls asked me who that
handsome dark man was ; and I quite beamed with pride. We
are all too frivolous for his High Mightiness, I suppose. Well^
Marjorie, I tell you candidly, I think Biggins is an old fool 1 "

"Why, Molly I"

"He is, I tell you. What did he mean by asking me if
my lungs were made of iron that I wore such a gown ! Aad
when I went out once on the veranda for a minute, he actu-
ally followed me with his mackintosh I And wanted to insist
on my putting it on I And Horace Montague heard him, I
am sure. I saw him laughing."

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

Digitized by

Google

LEAVES FROM THE SCRAPBOOK OF A JAPANESE POET.

BY A. LLOYD. M.A.

ADAME SAISHO ATSUKO, from the collection
of whose works the poems in this article are
taken, was a lady of the Japanese Court, and a
constant friend of her Majesty, the present Em-
press of Japan. Her life was a quiet and un-
eventful one ; for the stir and bustle of the outside world do
not often penetrate to the inner recesses of an Imperial Palace
in the Far East ; at any rate, not to the inner recesses of that
well-ordered household which forms the heart of modern Japan;
and after her death, her numerous poems were collected and
given to the world by her many friends and admirers. It
has been said that the country is happy which has no history;
it may also be said that the life is a happy one which furnishes
no material for the biographer, and judged by this standard,
Saisho Atsuko's life was a happy one. It is true that she had
her sorrows — an early widowhood and the untimely loss of her
only daughter — but she found herself constantly surrounded
with good friends, first in the home of the Prince of Satsuma,
whose retainers both her father and her husband had been,
and afterwards in the Palace of Tokyo, to which she was ap-
pointed in the early years of Meiji, as a lady-in-waiting and
literary adviser to her Imperial Mistress.

I have heard it said that the Japanese are a most prosaic
people ; and so they are, to any one who looks at them from
the outside only. They have a way of looking at things from
a standpoint of common, practical sense, which is supposed to
shut out all possibility of the exercise of poetical feelings.
Underneath the surface, however, there is a vein of senti-
mentality which makes itself known, occasionally in their acts
and deeds, and constantly in their literary productions, their
dramas and novels, but above all in the poems which are so
continually and on all occasions written by all classes of the
people.

• Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] A Japanese Poetess 177

A Japanese poem is so short that it scarcely deserves the
name of poetry. Japanese poems are really pretty and pictur-
esque sayings expressed in very short metrical forms, which
can never exceed thirty* one syllables, and which, in the Aokku,
or shorter form, are limited to seventeen syllables only. It is
said that Tennyson, who was a hard and diligent worker at
his poems, was in the habit of compiling a sort of poetical
dictionary which really contained the results of his daily com-
muning with nature. Thus, in walking by the sea or among
the fields and hills of the Isle of Wight, he would notice some-
thing, a flower growing on the cliff, or some peculiar effect of
light and shade on the surface of the waters. The picture be-
fore him he would try to express in some felicitous word-
painting or terse expression, which seemed best adapted to the
actual phenomena before him, and when he had finished his
walk he woald write down the phrase in his commonplace book
for future use. These terse and felicitous expressions were
really the tanka or '* simple songs" of the Japanese — e. £.:

His pigeons, who in session on their roofs
Approved him, bowing at their own deserts^-

and in estimating Japanese poetry we must compare it, not
with the elaborated poem of Western song, but with the
terse, picturesque phrases, expressive of deeper sentiments and
thoughts '* which lie too deep for words," which are to be
found in all true poetry.

Perhaps the term — a pregnant expression in metre — would be
the best definition of a Japanese tanka. It almost always con-
tains a thought deeper than the meaning of the actual words,
and one which can only be found out by the exercise of wit,
ingenuity, humor, meditation, according to the nature of the
poem. Warning, reproof, exhortation, have all been frequently
conveyed by means of tanka carefully compojsed and intelli-
gently apprehended, and the vague religious sentiment, which
is so characteristic of Japan at its best, is constantly to be
found in these tanka. This is especially the case with Saisho's
simple and meditative poems.

The poems which I shall quote in the paper have all been
taken from the early portions of her collected poems. A
Japanese poet is hard bound by the laws of literary orthodoxy.
VOL. Lxxxiv.— 12

Digitized by

Google

178 A Japanese Poetess [Nov.,

Not only must his verse be written in one unvarying metre;
but it must be arranged in one unvarying order — poems of the
seasons, spring, summer, autumn, winter, must always be placed
first, to be followed by the few miscellaneous subjects which
cannot be included under those four great heads. My transla-
tions, therefore, are all songs of spring, beginning with the
New Year and ending with the end of April; for the spring
season has been much lengthened in Japan since the adoption
of the Western calendar has moved the New Year's festivities
from the middle of February to the first of January. The
commencement of a year may be arbitrarily fixed at any time,
but the seasons remain unchanged; spring is spring, whenever
the year commences, and summer comes no earlier, whatever
may be the date at which convention required the old-time
Japanese to congratulate his neighbor on the advent of spring*
The first poem I shall quote runs as follows:

Crisp on the landscape lies the year's first snow —
Snow that shall feed the hungry soil, and coax
The dry, dead trees back into life again.

It is a perfectly simple poem, and, as a woman, Madame
Saisho felt that she had no business to meddle in things which
were too high for her; but the poem was written in the early
days, either just after or just before the beginning of the Meiji
era, and every one into whose hand that poem came knew what
its deeper meaning was — the dry, dead trees of old Japan, killed
by the lifeless conventionalism of the last two or three centu-
ries, were to be quickened into life again, and the snow — the
fertilizing snow — which lay on the ground, was the symbol of
the power which was to bring back that new life to the dead
tree of Imperialism.

And the change was not to be without the popular ap-
proval.

"The genial spring hath opened wide its gates,"
The happy burghers cry, and sally forth
With happy smiles to welcome the New Year.*

Assured though the Emperor was of the cordial support of
his people in all efforts for the reformation and rejuvenation

•" A happy spring , has opened," was a regular form of New Year's greeting, which is-
now, however, going somewhat out of use.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] A Japanese Poetess 179

of the country, the whole period of early Meiji — say from 1870-
1885 — was one of doubt and anxiety. Hands had been put to
work, but what the result was going to be it was impossible to
predict. The hazes of spring furnished the poet with apt simi-
les. At one time it was the thin haze upon the mountain, sug-
gestive both of the work which accompanied the Restoration
and of the uncertainty of the results:

The cloud around the base of yon far hill —
Is it where men prepare their morning meal?
Sure, 'tis the first haze of the opening spring.

At another time it was the mist on the Lake of Biwa, which
at first shut out the slopes of Mount Shiga, towards which the
boat was going, and afterwards enveloped the whole vessel in
an uncertain mist — a suggestion of difficulty and doubt which
is well brought Dut in two consecutive poems, as follows :

From Otsu's strand o'er Biwa's wave we glide.
And, lo ! Mount Shiga's flower- bedecked slopes
Loom dimly through the haze.

And now methinks
Our boat is lost to sight from yonder shore
Whence we rowed out — thick haze cuts off the land.

It could not possibly be doubted. The Japanese ship of
state and society had put off from its ancient place of anchor-
age, over waves more treacherous than those of Lake Biwa,
towards a port of destination which was but dimly apprehended.
The destination had not been reached, but the step taken was
irrevocable, and a thick haze cut off the past from the present.

The same thought — impatient waiting for a goal much de-
sired and not quickly to be attained — is present in a series of
poems on the uguisu or bush-warbler, a bird which Japanese
poets are never weary of praising.

It is said of the warbler that he spends the cold months of
winter amongst the warm and sheltered valleys between the
mountains, from which he cuerges only when the plum tree
bursts into blossom. But the warbler sometimes delays his
advent, and the singer, whose life is slipping by, complains in
a couple of tanka:

Digitized by

Google

i8o A Japanese Poetess [Nov.,

Down in his sheltered valley, warm and snug.
The warbler waits for hurrying spring to come.
Nor sees why he should hurry.

I, alas.
Have seen the plum flow'rs come and go, and yet
No tardy warbler greets me with his song.

The first warmth of spring is frequently followed by a frost
which nips the budding vegetation ; and the first warmth of any
great movement is often followed by a reaction of disappoint-
ment and indifference. I find this note in the following pair
of tanka:

Methinks each spring the first thing I should hear
Should be the warbler singing on the hills;
This year he lingers long.

The morning rays
Shine through the snow, and, with his plumes all wet,
The laggard warbler sings his tardy song.

At another time the warbler, with his hopeful note of com-
ing summer, acts as a reproof to idleness and an incentive to
further activity:

At morn the warbler pours his matin lay
Full-throated by his nest. I, on my bed,
By open window, hear his pleasant song,
And lie day-dreaming.

Stirred by that sweet lay,
I rise at length, and wander forth, and pluck
The humble flowers and grasses in the field ;
Then, resting by a farmhouse, hear again
My friend the warbler singing in a grove.
Ah, would that I could pluck that song, and take
It home with me as I do these poor flowers!

Have we not all, as Christians, felt moments of sweet in*
spiration, sweeter than those of any Japanese warbler, moments
which we would fain have taken with us, if the luxury of re-
ligious sentimentalism had been a desirable thing to cultivate?

Digitized by

Google

I906.] A JAPANESE POETESS iSl

Madame Saisho touches next upon a very common human
experience, the feeling of being treated with scant respect be-
low the measure of our deserts, and in treating this subject
takes care to point out how often the feeling is a mistaken
one:

My plum tree's blossom now hath lost its pride,
And the inconstant bird, like friends that flee
When wealth is gone, has flown across the fence,
And, flattering, sings his faithless songs next door.

It is the old story. Donee eris felix multos numerabis ami-
COS. It was the experience of the Roman poet; the Japanese
poetess had learned truer and more generous ideas, for she
quickly checks herself, and her next tanka^ necessarily ex-
panded to give the whole force of the "pregnant expression,"
is as follows :

And yet perchance I wrong'd him. Where I live

Is far from haunts of men, and seldom comes

A human friend to see me, yet this spring

No day has passed but that my warbler friend

Has let me have at least a lay or note.

Sure he must deem me still his well-loved friend.

One of the simple pleasures of the refined ladies of Japan,
who have been by no means surfeited with social frivolities,
has always been, in springtime, to gather herbs and grasses
in the fields. It is an amusement which we can scarcely im-
agine the society leaders of New York or London would pur-
sue with much avidity; but our poetess not only enjoyed the
pastime, but contrived to draw useful lessons from it. In the
poems which follow I have put into italics the moral lessons
implied but not textually expressed in the original :

Last night I marked, upon the fallow field.
Fair herbs and waving grasses, and methought
To rise betimes and gather them to-day.
But when I reached the field, industrious hands
Had been before me, and the ruthless hoe.
Turning the soil, had torn up all my herbs.
And laid them prostrate. // is thus we lose^
Proerastinatingy many a chance of good.

Digitized by

Google

1 82 A Japanese Poetess [Nov.,

As when a maiden, walking by the bank

Of some fair stream, doth stoop to pluck the flowers

That blossom there, and stooping low, lets fall

Into the stream the roses that she wore

In hair or bosom as an ornament;

So, trying to grasp more, we oft-times lose

Even the treasure we possessed before.

The ups and downs of life, with its joys and hopes, its en-
couragements and disappointments, and its pious, though vague
and ill defined, trust in the mercies of heaven (what less and
what more could one expect from a naturally pious soul to
whom Christ has never been presented?) find expression in
poems like the following, which tell of the belated snow upon
the mountains, the late frost which blights the hopes of the
farmer, and the worshippers flocking, in spite of cold and wind,
to offer their springtide prayers at the shrine of the Fox- God
Inari for a blessing on the labors of the year:

The spring haze rises on the pine- clad hills.
And all the fields are shimmering with green;
Yet, see, in yon deep vale there lingers yet.
In patches, here and there, belated snow.
So lingers evil in a world that's good.
So lives the good amidst a world that's bad.

Noon and high tide, and on the summery wave
The spring haze looms, and all is warm and fair ;
But back comes winter, when the sun goes down
And the cold moon shines on the frosty sky.

Lured by fallacious hopes of warm, spring days.
The foolish willow puts forth tender buds;
But the cold wind this morning brought a frost.
And with white rime enveloped it again.
Killing its nascent buds, as when a man
Hopes, plans , and acts a thing before its time.

Inari's Hill is still bedecked with snow.

That lingers 'midst the pines after its time.

And cold the wind, yet, through the cold we go

To pay our Hatsu-uma worship there

Before the Fox God on the first *• horse day."

Digitized by

Google

I906.] A JAPANESE POETESS 183

I may say that the horse is one of the signs of the Japa-
nese zodiac, each day and, for the matter of that, each year,
being distinguished by one of these signs, so that, for certain
chronological purposes, days and years move in cycles of twelve.
The first ''horse day" in the y^ar is supposed to be a propi-
tious day for prayer, and the temples of Inari are on that day
crowded with worshippers, praying mostly for temporal gifts.

Saisho Atsuko's life was almost commensurate with the
period of Restoration and Renovation which Japan has wit-
nessed during the last sixty years. She lived to see many
of the hopes fulfilled with which the reign of her Imperial
Master and Mistress had commenced, and the last of her poems
which I shall quote speaks of the joy which filled her declin-
ing years:

Some years ago (as old folks use to play
At gardening labors just to pass the time)
I placed a plum seed in the pregnant earth.
To think I've lived to see my plum tree flower!

I think we may look upon a writer like this gentle Japan-
ese singer as one of the best types of the Japanese mind —
gentle, courteous, refined, thoughtful — in many things almost a
Christian, fua quum talis sit utinam nostra fuisset.

We should take her as a type of the religious possibilities
of this race, for whom St. Francis Xavier had so intense aud
earnest an affection and admiration. We know what the knowl-
edge of Christ has done in the past for our ancestors in Eu-
rope—changing fierce Goths, Saxons, Celts into pure and holy
Christian men and women. In no country has Christianity
had such splendid material to work on as here in Japan — and
it is surely no vain or idle dream which sees Japan, converted
to Christ, rival or surpass nations older in the Faith than her-
self. It is a task which demands wisdom, gentleness, patience,
and ail the panoply of Christian gifts and graces. Is it too
much to pray that God may in his mercy give us all those
things that we need for the evangelization, in the best sense,
of the Land of the Rising Sun ? When that evangelization
shall have been completed, when Christ has made Japan free
from all that has bound it in the past, we may hope that its
poetry, too, will be freed once and for all from its narrowness,
and that then Japan will produce poets of the highest order.

Digitized by

Google

1 84 A JAPANESE POETESS [Nov.

Take the following collection of Tanka which I have chosen
from a medisval poet, Zeisho, and strung together because
bearing on the same subject. They represent the fine clay
upon which the potter works in this land. Put the Gospel,
and all that the Gospel means, into that mass of fine material,
and see in what it will result. If the present is such, what
may not the future be, when Japan has received "life more
abundantly " ?

I. What is man's life ? A bubble on the stream.
Raised by the splashing rain, which merrily
Dances along the swiftly gliding wave.
Full of apparent life, then suddenly
Breaks and dissolves, and leaves no trace behind.
To show where it hath been.

II. A summer moth.

Hovering at night around the candle-flame.
And finding, first, its transient joy of life,
And then its death.

III. A frail banana leaf,
Spreading its beauties to the morning wind.
And broken in a trice.

IV. A dream that comes
To lure the soul with sham reality.

Yet fading in a moment, when the mind
Wakes to the Truth.

V. A shadow on the path,

Lacking all substance, echo without voice.
Vain phantasy of action.

Such is life, says the ancient Buddhist. . . . And, I am
come, says Christ, that they may have life, and that they may
have it more abundantly.

Digitized by

Google

SHAKESPEARE'S ENIGMA AND CIPHER.

BY NEAL H. EWING.

^HERE was a mediaeval pageant called the Nine
Worthies, consisting of three Pagan, three Jew-
ish, and three Christian heroes— Hector, Alex-
ander, and Julius Caesar; Joshua, David, and
Judas Machabeus ; Arthur, Charlemagne, and
Godfrey of Bouillon. For the last was sometimes substituted
Guy of Warwick. These heroes are pointedly divided into
three equal groups on religious lines. According to an ex-
tended view, there is an additional Worthy, in a class by him-
self, Bertrand du Guesclin. The foregoing is the standard ver-
sion of the Nine Worthies.

The substitute Worthy suggests GuHclmus of Warwickshire,
The Worthies being nine, with an attached tenth, correspond
to the nine digits and zero, and from them could well be made
an enigma concerning ciphers. In another way, too, the Wor-
thies suggest Cipher. Since for Shakespeare I and J were the
same letter, the acrostic of the three groups is CIP. If to
these regulars we add a syllable of Bertrand, we have CIPBER.
In the play of " Love's Labour's Lost," Shakespeare makes
an interlude of the Nine Worthies. Did he have in mind their
relation to Cipher ? If so, he might amend the Worthies and
reach Cipher exactly, by taking, in place of Bertrand, some
name beginning with Her. Preferably this would be a Pagan,
for Her follows P, that is, the Pagan group. The most noted
Pagan to select is Hercules. Now Shakespeare drags Hercules
''with a rope" into his pageant. In the regular version, Ber-
trand and the alternates all belong to the Christian group.
One being changed to the Pagan group, all might be changed,
for symmetry. Caesar is the Pagan corresponding to Godfrey,
so he and his rival, Pompey, naturally figure as the alternates.
Now Shakespeare introduces Pompey, as well as Hercules, and
omits Caesar, with indeed others, about whom we shall see
later.

Before the interlude. Costard enters and asks whether the

Digitized by

Google

i86 Shakespeare's Enigma and Cipher [Nov.,

three Worthies shall come in or no. To Berowne's exclama-
tion : "What, are there but three?" he answers that every
one presents three. This is a calling of attention to the three
groups. It is with the threefold division that our enigma
starts. The dialogue continues: ** Berowne : And three times
thrice is nine. Costard: Not so, sir; under correction, sir, I
hope, it is not so. You cannot beg us, sir, I can assure you,
sir; we know what we. know. I hope, sir, three times thrice,
sir — . Berowne : Is not nine. Costard: Under correction, sir,
we know whereuntil it doth amount.'' Berowne remarking
that he always took three threes for nine. Costard tells him
it would be a pity if he had to get his living by reckoning.
To Berowne's question: "How much is it?" he answers that
the parties themselves, the actors, will show whereuntil it doth
amount.

It is the poet's fancy to dispute the fact that three threes
are nine. The enigma gives point to this strange arithmetic.
The actors were going to present the Nine Worthies with ten
characters. In a riddle sense Berowne knew only the nine
arithmethical worthies, the digits that have worth, but not the
zero, and would not find himself qualified to serve as an ac-
countant.

This same Berowne, in a riddle way, blunders again.
** King : Here is like to be a good presence of Worthies. He
presents Hector of Troy ; the Swain, Pompey the Great ; the
Parish Curate, Alexander; Armado's Page, Hercules; the Pedant,
Judas Machabeus^. And if these four Worthies in their first
show thrive, these four will change habits and present the
other five. Berowne: There is five in the first show. King:
You are deceived ; 'tis not so."

The King enumerates five characters and speaks of the other
five; he counts five Worthies and calls them four; and he
will not be corrected. Our enigma gives point to this mis-
counting; it is the secret of Hercules as Zero. After naming
five characters, he says : " And if these four Worthies in their
first show thrive (not counting Moth at all) these four (still not
counting Moth) will change habits and present the other five."
Plainly there would be five of the nine left.

Having reason then for believing that Shakespeare viewed
Hercules as standing in a class by himself, distinct from the
Nine Worthies, and that he meant him to correspond to the

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Shakespeare's Enigma and Cipher 187

Zero in arithmetic, completing the ciphers and the word Ci-
pher, let us see if he does not arrange the interlude so that
Moth, playing Hercules, mzy serve as Zero's image.

As indicating Moth's irregularity, his lines, which in the
Quarto are, like those of the other actors, in italics, are in the
Folio printed in Roman type; his lines alone are so changed.
Our enigma gives the Worthies as CIP before HER. In the
play, the first mention of ^the interlude is : " Sir, you shall pre-
sent before her the Nine Worthies." Our enigma shortens
Hercules to Her. In the play we read : '^ He shall present
Hercules in minority," and ''Quoniam he seemeth in minority."

Hercules does not have a separate entrance, but appears
along with and following some one, just as Zero stands with a
digit and after it. Hercules is the only actor, except Alexan-
der, who makes an exit. He is told to vanish. This word
vanish, suggestive of zero, is in the recitation itself, not inter-
polated by the audience. It is a stage direction from his pre-
ceptor who has recited his lines for him; for Moth, represent-
ing Hercules in the cradle, does not speak his lines. Although
he is a pert boy, he makes no side remarks. He says abso-
lutely nothing in the interlude. No one in the audience has a
word to say to Hercules, or a word to say about him, which
is unlike their treatment of the other actors.

Moth is small and approximates to nothing, and as insigni-
ficant he can stand for nonsignificant. When Holofernes as-
signs to Moth the role of Hercules, Armado objects: "Pardon,
sir, error: he is not quantitie enough for that Worthie's thumb;
hee is not so big as the end of his club." To this Holofernes
replies : '^ Shall I have audience ? He shall present Hercules in
minoritie. His enter and exit shall bee strangling a snake;
and I will have an apologie for that purpose." Armado makes
Moth less than the end of Hercules' club and less than his
thumb. This raises the suggestion that the end of Hercules'
thumb may be Moth's right measure. Now the end of his club
is b and the end of his thumb is b, with this difrerence, that
the first is sounded and the other is not. It is Armado that
was severely criticized by Holofernes for dropping letters, and
first of all for failing to pronounce the letter b in doubt and
debt; so we may suppose that he did not sound the final let-
ter of thumb. Holoferpes once in this same scene calls Moth
a Consonant. It is just after Moth has asked about Ab spelled

Digitized by

Google

1 88 SHAKESPEARE* S ENIGMA AND CIPHER [Nov.,

backward, and repeated Holofernes' Ba, so that it is probably
the first consonant of the alphabet that Holofernes has in mind.
We have reason, then, for calling Moth the sonance of a sound-
less b. He is the silent b in thumb, and has no audience, as
Holofernes would say. Ciphers are digits and zero, which pairs
zero with thumb.

Pompey and Hercules, Shakespeare's enigma Worthies, are
by name closely related to the buried cities, Pompeii and Her-
culaneum. The Vesuvian feature of his interlude seems to have
been noticed by Shakespeare in the words '' fireworks '' and
" eruptions " when the entertainment for the Princess is first
broached.

Our enigma word occurs in Shakespeare, but not more than
half a dozen times in all the thirty-six plays. The spelling is
with I or Y, cipher or cypher. For our enigma we may con-
sider Y as a variation of the letter I, from the French name i
grec, Greek I. Its I being Greek, Cypher has more of a Greek
look than ever. When Shakespeare had chosen his Worthies,
he might have noticed the Greek derivation of the names Her-
cules, Hector, and Alexander, and the connection of the name
Pompey with the Greek icoyixi^, a sending. It would seem that
he did notice this nominal Greek complexion of the Worthies
and wished to make it more complete, for he attaches to Macha-
beus the Greek name Achilles. Machabeus has just recited and
remains on the scene (his exit is a modern emendation). A
discussion has just ended as to whether he has a face. Armado
enters for Hector, and Berowne calls out: "Hide thy head,
Achilles; here comes Hector in arms.'*

If, then. Cypher is of a Grecian cast, and the Worthies are
of a Grecian cast, eked out by Shakespeare, he may well, if he
makes mention of the enigma word, use this form in Y. We
find that he does make mention in this play of this rare word,
and under the Y form. Cypher.

Its context is suggestive. " A most fine Figure ! *' " To prove
you a Cypher/' This immediately follows some riddle -making.
The riddle-making concerns numbers, and indeed the number
three, the basic number of our Worthies. Armado is told that
he can study three years by adding one and two and putting
years to the result. Three parallels CIP. Years parallels the
zero HER, for it will be noticed that time is reduced to its namie,
that is to nothing. This reduces three years to nothing, which

Digitized by

Google

I906.J Shakespeare's Enigma and Cipher 189

parallels the whole enigma word. The word Cypher is put in
the mouth of Moth, the future Hercules. ''A most fine Figure/'
says his master. "To prove you a Cypher," replies the boy.
The boy's very next word is " Hercules." It is in answer to
a long remark of Armado's, which brings in the words, soldier,
sword, prisoner, ransom, great men, that Moth says : " Hercu-
les, Master." This is a tenth line, after Armado's nine.

In view of the appearance of the word Cypher in this play
and of its surroundings (suggestive of our enigma) ; in view of
the unwarranted introduction of Hercules among the Worthies
(where he was needed for the enigma) ; in view of his various
peculiarities (all proper for the enigma) ; in view of Costard's
strange arithmetic (which fits the enigma) ; and in view of the
King's strange miscounting (which the enigma can save from
being pointless) ; we have reason for saying that this enigma of
ours is Shakespeare's own; that he modeled the interlude on
the word Cipher.

Whether he meant this enigma of Cipher to l^ad to noth-
ing beyond itself, or whether he meant it as an index for some
secret writing, we shall now examine. Perhaps the Greek form
of the word, Cypher, which Shakespeare sets forth, may have
been meant, in connection with the notational feature of the
Worthies, to furnish us a hint. The Greeks (as also the He-
brews) based their arithmetical notation on twenty-seven let-
ters.

In this same play, and indeed in the same act with the
Worthies, there appears a twenty-seven- letter word, honorifica-
bilitudinitatibus. Costard, addressing Moth, says: ''I marvell
thy M. hath not eaten thee for a word; for thou art not so
long by the head as honorificabilitudinitatibus."

This long word is an invention of some centuries before
Shakespeare's time. It is an amplified form of bonoribus (with
honors) which it contains and which it exceeds in length three
times, and it may be translated : with a great heaping up of
honors.

It is a notable word. It was known as the longest Latin
vocable. In spite of its length, it has a regular alternation of
consonant and vowel. In spite of its length it is metrical; it
preserves the golden cadence of poesy in uninterrupted dactyls.
An old verse reads: Fulget honorificabilitudinitatibus iste — He
shines with a heaping up of honors.

Digitized by

Google

iQo Shakespeare's enigma and Cipher [Nov.,

It WIS believed by editors up to recent years that Shake-
speare invented this word^ but diligent scholars have traced it
back into the Middle Ages, where the Nine Worthies originated.
We have no record of its use for forty-nine years before
Shakespeare's play. One year later it appeared in Nash. Six
years after that in Marston. Some years further on in Beau-
mont and Fletcher. Taylor added an additional syllable to the
word. After this little vogue, it lasted as a curiosity in Shake-
spearean commentary. The idea, then, that Shakespeare invented
the word, while it is a mistaken one, needs only to be amended.
Shakespeare, we may say, concerned himself enough in the
word to resurrect it.

Emphasis on Shakespeare's part is seen in this, that the
word, which he prints in lower case type, honorificabilitudini-
tatibus, is not in italics, as are the many other Latin words in
this play, but in Roman letters. Since Roman letters are the
italics for italic matter, we might say that honorificabilitudini-
tatibus is doubly italicized. At any rate it is, for a Latin
word, printed in a distinctive way.

The Greek form of Shakespeare's arithmetical enigma of the
Worthies was given as a reason for examining honorificabilitu-
dinitatibus, this being a twenty-seven lettered word, and the
Greek arithmetical system being based on twenty- seven letters.
Our long word is in other ways related to the Worthies. It
will bear the macaronic rendering of to the, or by the, honor-
able great Worthies. It ends in dinitatibus, which is almost
dignitatibus (to the Worthies), especially if we pronounce the
latter word with the g silent, after the manner of its kindred
word condign. The Worthies are poetical ; they recite in
verse; Alexander, for instance, in Alexandrines. Honoriiica-
bilitudinitatibus is striking as a poetic word ; that is, it is re-
markable for a word so long to be adaptable to verse. The
Worthies are nine, as being three times three. Honorificabili-
tudinitatibus, numbering twenty seven letters, is an extension
of this triple system.

The foregoing relations are antecedent to Shakespeare, and
thus independent of him. He made the relations closer. Twice
he mentions the Worthies as three times thrice, which is liter-
ally three times three times. This has no sense, but, continu-
ing the system another step, we have three times three times
three, that is to say, twenty-seven. Shakespeare places the

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Shakespeare's Enigma and Cipher 191

long word in the same play and in the same act with the
Worthies, and in the scene in that act in which arrangements
for the Worthies are made. The word is spoken in the pres-
ence of all the characters that play the Worthies; in the only
symposium of the Worthies. There is but one outsider pres-
ent. Dull, and he protests, as the company departs, that he has
not understood a word. It is spoken in an aside between
Costard and Moth. These are the two that appear as Pompey
and Hercules. Pompey and Hercules are Shakespeare's irregu-
lar enigmatical characters, as distinguished from the standard
Worthies.

It would seem, then, that Shakespeare, having put in this
play an enigma about Cipher, resurrected the long word honor-
ificabilitudinitatibus, which had close relations with the Worthies^
the base of his enigma, and printed it in peculiar type, placing
it near the Worthies, and supplementing its relations to them
with others of his own making. A sober mind need not fail
to think it probable that Shakespeare, whoever he was, finding
honorificabilitudinitatibus suitable and artistic, designed it in
some way to serve as a cipher, that is, to cover some secret
statement.

Honorificabilitudinitatibus, from its cryptic appearance, has
long attracted the attention of Baconians, independently of the
foregoing points. Ignatius Donnelly pointed out that honorific-
cabiiitudinitatibus contains almost all the letters of the name
Francis Bacon. Now, as was noticed by Dr. Isaac Hall Platt^
it contains, without exception, all the letters of that form of
Francis Bacon's name that he himself ordinarily used in his
signature, namely, Fr. Bacon. Dr. Piatt advances some argu-
ments, which I now add to those that I have given, tending
to show that Shakespeare designed some secret statement in
honor! ficabi li t u d i nit atibus.

First. Dr. Piatt shows that this Latin word is led up to by
some suggestive Latin phrases (which lie scattered in the Eng-
lish within the compass of forty-two lines). These, taken by
themselves and translated, are : *' That which sufficeth is enough.
I know the man as well as I know you. Do you understand
me, sir ? Praise God I I understand well. Do you see who
comes ? I see and rejoice. Wherefore ? " To these may be
added: "At a certain time. He is called." The next Latin
word after the translation " Wherefore ? " is honorificabilitudi-

Digitized by

Google

192 Shakespeare's Enigma and Cipher [Nov.,

nitatibus, which Dr. Piatt takes for an answer : '' By the power
of the making for honor."

Second. Dr. Piatt points out that the play opens, with lines
suitably suggestive of our theme. . They are, in fact, a dis-
claimer of fame during life and an expression of desire for it
after death. He parallels these lines with two quotations from
Bacon's admitted works.

Third. Dr. Piatt discusses the Northumberland manuscript,
which "consists of a part of a manuscript book which was dis-
covered in 1867, in Northumberland House, in London. That
it was in the library of Bacon is an acknowledged fact." On
the cover is the table of contents. ''Assuming that the vol-
ume originally had corresponded with the title-page, the latter
part was missing, including the two Shakespeare plays" — "Rich-
ard the Second " and " Richard the Third." In part scribbled,
and in part carefully written on this page, are words and sen-
tences, including repetitions of the names of Bacon and Shake-
speare and some Latin verse, the reference in which to a con-,
tract no longer binding Dr. Piatt considers suggestive. In
particular, there appears a shortened variation of our long
word, namely, houorificabilitudino, not scribbled, but written
carefully in the margin of the page. Dr. Piatt makes of this
an anagram, naming Francis Bacon as the originator of "these
plays," and parallels the word as to meaning, with the title of
the first paper on the title-page, namely, " of tribute or giving
what is due." This anagram that he makes of the companion
word honorificabilitudino is closely like his anagram of honori-
ficabilitudinitatibus, to b^ noticed later.

Fourth. Dr. Piatt cites a sentence that occurs five lines af-
ter our word in " Love's Labour's Lost " : " What is Ab spelled
backward, with the horn on his head ? " and the answer : " Ba,
pueritia, with a horn added." He notes that Mr. Mallock sees
here the design of Ba cornu (translating "with a horn"),
something close to Bacon. Dr. Piatt has more lately given
another rendering of this. "In the sixteenth and seventeenth
centuries, a horn- shaped mark, known as C cursive or C re-
verse, was used in both manuscripts and printing to indicate
the syllable con at the beginning of a word." . . . Of "Ab
with the horn on his head" he makes ab with this horn-
shaped mark in front of it, which, read backward, \s Ba fol-
lowed by the mark, and thus Bacon. We may reach Bacon

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Shakespeare's Enigma and Cipher 193

riddlewise with four words " Ab spelled backward with," for
'* with " in Spanish and Italian is con, a scrap from the great
feast of languages shortly before mentioned/

Fifth. Dr. Piatt points out that ab occurs '^almost in thfc
middle of the long word." It occurs, indeed, in a very promi-
nent place, at the beginning of the middle part of this tripli-
cate word : honoriiic-abilitudi-nitatibus.

On the strength of all the foregoing, let us examine honor-
ificabilitudinitatibus as a cipher word, first noticing how Dr.
Piatt reduces it. He takes the backward spelling of Ab as a
clue, starts with the syllable ab in the long word, reads from
this point backward, bacifironoh, and sees Fr. Bacono staring
him in the face. Taking the remainder of the word "we have
come out, each in the direct sequence of the letters: ludi,
tuiti, nati. The remaining letters foim hi, sibi." Putting the
whole together gives : Hi ludi tuiti sibi Fr. Bacono nati. These
plays originating with Francis Bacon are protected for them-
selves, "that is, by reason of their worth."

This is superior to an ordinary anagram, for it shows some
system. Fr. Bacono is almost reached by following Ab spelled
backward as a direction. Taking only the necessary compass
of letters, we would have bacifirono. To change this to fr
bacono we would have to put out two i's and transpose fr and
bac. As will be seen later, there are indications in the play
that these changes were in Shakespeare's mind, and Dr. Piatt
looks with Shakespeare's eyes in seeing Francis Bacon's name
where he does in honorificabilitudinitatibus.

Of the five remaining words : hi ludi tuiti sibi nati, three
can be picked out in regular order, by going over the letters
once : hi — 1 — udin — ati, while from the rest of the letters,
iiititbus, are formed the words, tuiti sibi, rather promiscuously.
This is Dr. Piatt's anagram in its most orderly derivation.
His anagram has held the field in default of any other. It is
not its irregularities that militate against its being Shake-
speare's, but the absence (except for Ab) of any indication
that the irregularities were contemplated by Shakespeare. Per-
haps some other anagram is possible, the irregularities of which
will be so referred to and matched in the play as to make it
certain that they were contemplated by Shakespeare, and that
the cipher meaning of the anagram was Shakespeare's thought
as much as any open line ever penned by him.

VOL. LXXXIV. — 13

Digitized by

Google

194 Shakespeare's Enigma and Cipher [Nov.,

Seven years ago, while ignorant of Dr. Piatt's solution, I
was led, from Mr. Donnelly's statement, to notice how fr bacon
could be derived from the long word, and how Ab spelled
backward seemed to be given as a rule. Then it occured to
me that, supposing the word contained a cipher, this might be
found by reading backward from the extremity of the word,
applying the apparent rule more completely.

This gives subitat/nidutilibac/f/ront?A. Omitting five par-
ticular letters, as here indicated in italics, including the silent h,
we have: subitat nid utili bacfron. Changing bacfron to fr
bacon, by reversed tmesis, we have as the solution of our word :

Subitat nid utili fr bacon, which translated becomes:

Often into useful nest steals Francis Bacon.

Let it be noticed that this result is reached by omitting
five letters, hoiii, by reversing the word, and by transposing
fr and bac.

Subitat is the regular third person singular present indica-
tive of subitare, the regularly formed frequentative of subire,
to steal into. It thus means " often steals into." It happens,
however, that it is not classical ; it is only a form that Cicero
might have uied. If to violate a rule of grammar is, in the
old phrase, to bieak Priscian's head, the use of subitat would
be to inflict on that author some lesser injury.

The c6nstruction requires the dative case. Nid is nido, the
dative of nidus, with the o elided before utili, as it regularly
would be in poetry. Utili is the dative of utilis. and agrees
with nido. Fr. Bacon is the form in which Francis Bacon re-
gularly signed his name. It stands in the nominative case in
the third declension, as the subject of the sentence. Nidus has
a special meaning appropriate here, a receptacle for books.

The word anagram is used to mean, first, a rearrangement
in any order at all, aird second, a rearrangement in a back-
ward order, a much stricter construction. Now it is this palin-
dromic anagram that is almost followed above. It is followed
for twenty letters. Of the remaining letters, five follow at least
no other arrangement, since they disappear.

This stricter anagram is offered in place of Dr. Piatt's. All the
arguments that I have thus far advanced, whether my own or Dr.
Piatt's, apply not less well to my solution than to his. One, indeed,
applies much more strongly, his chief argument of Ab spelled
backward, since the rule is here much more closely followed.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Shakespeare's Enigma and Cipher 195

In examining the play for indications of design, let us first
consider the Nine Worthies. Our enigma contemplates Caesar
and Pompey as the alternate Worthies, Pompey being the sub-
stitute, and when in Shakespeare's imperfect list we see Pompey
and not Caesar, we may consider Caesar as represented by
Pompey. The Worthies, then, arranged according to CIP, are
as follows : Arthur, Charlemagne, Godfrey ; Joshua, David,
Machabeus; Hector, Alexander, Pompey. Only the last four
appear, and their order is one of reversal with a slight trans-
position, the least possible. Instead of Pompey, Alexander,
Hector, Machabeus, which would be a straight reversal, we have
Pompey, Alexander, Machabeus, Hector. Shakespeare, therefoie,
modeled the Nine Worthies on our anagram of honorificabilitu-
dinitatibus, consequently his anagram ; that is to say, he gives
the Worthies backward, with a slight transposition, and he
omits five.

When arranging for the interlude, Armado remarked: "We
will have, if this fadge not, an Antique." Now the interlude
did not fadge. It was only half given, and there was inter-
ruption and failure. At the end of the play, Armado enters
and asks the company to remain for a dialogue which the two
learned men have compiled in praise of the cuckoo and the
owl. " It should have followed," he says, " in the end of our
show." This, then, is the Antique, a song about the cuckoo
and a recitation in verse about the owl. The cuckoo was a
classical type, the bird that steals into a nest, as, for instance,
into that of the owl, a bird of seeming .wisdom. This parallels
the solution of honorificabilitudinitatibus, a^ do also scattered
references in the play. Just as the Worthies parallel honori-
ficabilitudinitatibus, so the Antique, the sequel of the Worthies,
parallels Subitat nid utili fr bacon, which explains, by reference
to a secret author, some obscure precedence.

The long word is put in the mouth of Costard. It is Cos-
tard who speaks of " the merry days of desolation," and who
says: ''Welcome the sowre cup of prosperitie, affliction may
one day smile again." It is Costard who in the third act ex-
cites Armado's laughter by taking I'envoy for salve, that is, the
beginning of a writing for the end of a writing, I'envoy be-
ing a conclusion of a poem, and salve being a word of salute.
It is Costard who, having the letters of Armado and Berowne
to deliver, reverses them, spelling, as it were, Ab backward.

Digitized by

Google

196 Shakespeare's Enigma and Cipher [Nov.,

since Armado's letter is A and Berowne*s is B. He was going
to deliver Berowne's letter ** in print."

The scene of our long word begins with the statement in
Latin: "That which is sufficient is enough." A word is some-
times sufficient to express much, and sometimes it may happen
that even all the letters of that word are not needed.

Continuing, we read that Holofernes criticizes Armado for
his habit of dropping letters. The letters that he refers to are
b 1 i g h, five in number. A little further on, the schoolmaster
precisian speaks of Priscian a little scratched. The solution of
honorificabilitudinitatibus is, as we have noticed, the infliction
of some lesser injury on Priscian, which is accompanied with
the scratching of five letters.

Costard says that Moth is not so long as honorificabilitudi-
nitatibus. Attention is thus directed to honorificabilitudinita-
tibus as a long word, and by measuring Moth, who is smaller,
against it, the suggestion is given to shorten the word. Not
only so, but Costard suggests a particular kind of shortening,
for his exact words are: "Thou art not so long by the head
as honorificabilitudinitatibus." Now h is the head letter of the
word, and ho is the head syllable. Decapitation in general
involves loss of eyes, so that the cancelling of the letters iii
as well as that of ho is tolerably well provided for by the
suggested reduction of honorificabilitudinitatibus, by the head..

Still we may suppose that Shakespeare would want to give
some fuller indication of the loss of eyes, and this we find him
doing. For later on, in the fifth act, we read:

Moth. A holy parcel of the fairest dames that ever turned
their backs to mortal views.

\^TAe Ladies turn their backs to him.^

Berowne, Their eyt,s^ villain, their eyes.

Moth. That ever turned their eyes to mortal views!
Out—

Boyet. True; out indeed.

Here, along with a reversal, there is a putting out of eyes
which is pointedly commented on. If it be objected that this
punning on eye and i is undignified, we may answer that it
is highly Shakespearean.

The twenty-seven letters of honorificabilitudinitatibus are
reduced to twenty-two. One of these cipher numbers Bacon
found connected with his life, his birthday being January 22..

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Shakespeare's Enigma and Cipher 197

The other number was made to connect with life, for it was
on the 27th of January that he became Viscount St. Albans.
The date accepted as Shakespeare's birthday is April 23, 1564.

"Love's Labour's Lost" was first published separately in
Quarto in the year 1598, and then appeared with the other
plays in the Folio of 1623. In both Quarto and Folio there
stands at the head of the page on which honorificabilitudinita-
tibus occurs: "Curate." A most singular and choice epithet.
The reference is to a preceding word, but its relation to hon-
oriiicabilitudinitatibus is suggestive.

In the .Quarto the word appears thus as to lineation : art
not so long by the head as honorificabilitudinitatibus. Thus it
ends significantly at the extremity of a line. In the Folio the
word appears divided at the end of a line, thus:
For thou art not so long by the head as honorificabilitu-
dinitatibus: thou art easier swallowed then a flap-dragon.

A hyphen at the end of a line may indicate mere typo-
graphical division, or it may be an integral part of the word
divided. In the present case the typography would be exactly
the same as it is, if the hyphen was intended to be inherent
in the word, which would then be : honorificabilitu-dinitatibus.
Solving the word thus written, we have: subitat nid-utili fr
bacon, the compound word explaining the absence of the o.
The long word is split at the very point where the letter o
belongs in nido; and not only so, but a mark stands there to
hold the letter's place. This last letter is necessary to round
the sentence completely.

" What is Ab spelled backward ? " Ab, which in Greek is
Alphabeta, is like a name for the alphabet. Ab is a Hebrew
word, the name of the eleventh month. Now the Hebrew al-
phabet, which is written backward, that is, from right to left,
contains twenty- two letters and five final forms, which make
the number twenty-seven, while one of the letters, under slight-
ly different forms, expresses two sounds.

Among the chief differences between the Quarto and the
Folio is what Furnivall calls the only good addition to the
Quarto : " You that way ; we this way." This is prominent at
the very end of the Folio play, and it is suggestive of the op-
posite directions, towards the right and left wings, in which
honorificabilitudinitatibus may be read.

Digitized by

Google

THE RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN FRANCE.

BY MAX TURMANN, LL.D.

IV.

THE ATTITUDE OF FRENCH CATHOLICS WITH REGARD TO THE LAW
OF SEPARATION BETWEEN CHURCH AND STATE.

N the preceding articles we reviewed the origins
of the Law of Separation and, later, we explained
its more important features. We wish now to
indicate what has been the attitude of French
Catholics with regard to these legislative measures.
At the opening of our study we dwelt upon a fact — a fact
which testifies honorably to the spirit of faith of our fellow-
countrymen — that so long as the Holy See had made no defi-
nite pronouncement concerning the policy which French Catho-
lics ought to adopt, they were very much divided on the ques-
tion, but unanimity instantly reigned on the day when Pope
Pius X. formally indicated a definite policy. They who had
desired that a plan of campaign different from that outlined by
Rome should be pursued, respectfully submitted, and thus, by
their obedience, gave prodf of the sincerity and good faith of
their former convictions.

Our opponents had hoped, for the moment, that a schism
would break out among us. Not the slightest danger in that
direction has manifested itself. We had but applied the maxim
"/« dubiis libertasy Now that Pius X. has spoken, we have
given proof of that other maxim, *' In necessariis unitasy

This significant union of the Catholics of France with their
priests and bishops, all of whom have hastened to gather about
the Sovereign Pontiff, needs to be especially emphasized before
we review the different opinions, heretofore vigorously main-
tained and defended, which, previous to the latest Encyclical,
had created different parties among French Catholics. These
differences of yesterday do but give added testimony to the una-
nimity of to-day.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] THE Religious Situation in France 199

These differences of opinion first manifested themselves, par-
ticularly, concerning the annoying question of the inventories.
According to the Law, before an effective disposition of eccle-
siastical properties could be made, it was necessary to take an
accurate inventory in detail of such properties. These inven-
tories were to be made by the officers of the Government.
Was it proper for Catholics to permit these agents of . the
State to take such inventories without offering any resistance ?
"Yes"; answered some, "for such a proceeding is but a meas-
ure of safety, and does not prejudge in any way the question
of ownership." " No " ; asserted others, " for the taking of in-
ventories is the first step on the road to spoliation."

These two distinctly different opinions gave rise to two
parties among French Catholics, between whom the divergence
became, month by month, more apparent. The adherents of
the first party, who advised no formal opposition to the tak-
ing of the inventories, hoped that the Church would adjust
herself to the Law of Separation, of which they then foresaw
neither the injustices nor the dangers. The members of the
second party, those who preached active resistance, hoped that
this first battle would render any fuxther step towards a Law
of Separation impossible of acceptance on the part of Catholics.
Events have shown that, their hopes were without founda-
tion.

Active resistance was organized by a number of militant
Catholics, but for the most part, the ecclesiastical authorities,
bishops and cures, held themselves aloof from such organized
eflforts, and discountenanced all use of physical force. Never-
theless, in Paris, throughout the northern and central part of
France, in Brittany, many churches were barricaded and trans-
formed into veritable fortresses. The agents of the Govern-
ment were compelled to fall back on an armed force, and our
soldiers were employed in a service to which their flag cer-
tainly did not call them. Many officers, when ordered to force
the door of a church, refused to obey, and were willing to
sacrifice their career for the sake of their religious convictions.
For this disobedience they were summoned before a court-
martial ; some were acquitted ; others found guilty and pun-
ished.

Among the most violent of these church sieges, were those
of the churches of St. Clotilde and of St. Pierre du Gros-

Digitized by

Google

2CX) THE RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN FRANCE [Nov.,

Caillon, in the centre of Paris. At these churches the prefect
of police was forced to call out the firemen, who broke down
the doors of the edifice and eventually turned a stream of
water on the "besieged" before the latter could be forced to
leave. We repeat that ecclesiastical authority did not organize
this violent method of resistance ; indeed, it was organized
against the express orders of the cur^ of that parish ; and the
cur^ — sometimes, at least, as at St. Clotilde — was insolently
. called upon, in the presence of a crowded church, to give his
aid, by these singular Christians, who would always prove more
readily obedient to an order that contained some element of
politics than to one purely religious.

This question of the inventories created a widespread agi-
tation ; it, above all else, brought about the downfall of the
Rouvier ministry. During the taking of the inventory of a
Flemish church — that at Boeschepe — a Catholic was killed.
Two days later, March 8, 1906, in the course of questions put
by M. TAbb^ Lemire, deputy from the district in which the
commune of Boeschepe is situated, the Rouvier cabinet was
defeated on a test vote and forthwith resigned. It was suc-
ceeded by the Sarrien ministry, in which the portfolio of the
Interior was given to a radical, M. Clemenceau, and that of Pub-
lic Instruction and Worship to M. Aristide Briand, who, while
a deputy, had been an ardent supporter of the Law of Sepa-
ration.

This ministry endeavored to put an end to the religious
war which, it thought, would lessen the chances for the gov-
ernment's candidates on the eve of a legislative election. These
elections were to be held on the first days of the month of
May. So M. Clemenceau judged it prudent to suspend en-
tirely the taking of inventories. It is true, however, that the
work had already been completed in three-fourths of the par-
ishes. But if religious strife had ceased, discussion and argu-
ment on the part of Catholics, as to what policy ought to be
pursued, had not. Pius X., in the Encyclical " Vehementer Nos,"
had unquestionably and formally condemned the Law of Sepa-
ration, by exposing its injustices and by protesting against the
wrong done the Holy See, whom the French Government had
not informed of the breaking of the Concordat.

It was maintained further that this pronouncement of the
Holy Father was a condemnation, in principle, of the Law of

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Religious Situation in France 201

Separation, inasmuch as later on the Sovereign Fontifl an-
nounced the sending of practical instructions.

A short while after, the Bishops of France were assembled
for the purpose of answering questions propounded to them
by the Holy Father. For the first time since the signing of
the Concordat, the French episcopate was able to assemble in
a deliberative way, and, as a consequence, to take on new
life. Thus, for the first time, that precious liberty given to
us by the Separation Law was enjoyed ; a liberty on which
we cannot congratulate ourselves too much.

The second great advantage, due also to the Separation
Law, was the free nomination of bishops and cur^s without any
intervention from the civil authorities. The Sovereign Pontiff,
by virtue of this liberty, filled at once the many vacant sees,
and in one day fourteen French prelates were consecrated by
the Holy Father. The older prelates, as well as those newly
consecrated, met in council to consider the religious situation
in France.

On this occasion a certain number of Catholics, eminent
both for the services which they had rendered to the Church
as well as for their intellectual and scientific attainments, de-
cided to send to every one of the bishops a confidential letter,
in which they set forth their views, their desires, and their
fears.

It was never intended that this letter should be made pub-
lic, but, within a few days, the Figaro procured a copy of it
and published it in its columns. The letter met with a varied
reception, but no one thought of denjring its importance. We
judge it profitable to give here a few extended extracts from
this " Appeal to the Bishops," which contains all the argu-
ments that could be advanced in favor of a practical trial of
the Separation Law.

The signers of this appeal, "the Twenty-Three," began by
expressing their religious convictions and their deep respect for
the episcopate and the Holy See. The letter continued:

At this moment, when tor the first time in many years and,
we may say, for the first time in many centuries, the Bishops
of France are about to meet in plenary council, certain Catho-
lics, whose names are added below — names which they ven-
ture to hope are sufficient guarantee of the seriousness of their
convictions — have thought that they would in no way oflFend

Digitized by

Google

202 The Religious Situation in France [Nov.,

you by submitting to you in a letter, absolutely confidential,
some observations concerning the Separation Law, which is
to be the object of your deliberations. Indeed, as faithful
Catholics, we need not say, my lords, that, with regard to the
character and the spirit of this law, we entertain no other
opinion than that lately expressed by the Sovereign Pontiff in
his eloquent Encyclical of February ii. But what will be the
practical consequence of this solemn condemnation? You
will be assembled for the purpose of telling this to us, and it
is our hope that before separating you will have instructed us
on this point.

This last sentence might lead us to suppose that the letter
had been presented to every one of the bishops as they were
about to assemble. Such was, in point of fact, the intention
of the writers of this appeal, but at the last moment the meet-
ing of the bishops was postponed, and did not take place un-
til the end of the month of May, after the general elections.
As a consequence, the letter was sent directly to each of the
bishops.

After the preamble, which we have cited above, the authors
of the letter take up the question of associations of worship,
and dwell upon the latitude which the Government has per-
mitted in the legal formation of these associations:

The question which above all others demands our atten-
tion, because it affects essentially the very organization of the
Catholic Church in France, is whether or not the Holy See
will authorize the formation of associations of worship. It is
not for us to pronounce definitely on such a question, and we
will, therefore, refrain ; but in the discussions which have
arisen during the last three months on the subject, we could
not but be struck by the fact that the arguments which have
been put forward against the formation of these associations
of worship, concern themselves almost entirely with the first
reading of the Law of Separation, but do not take into
consideration the final reading, that which was eventually de-
cided upon by the Chamber of Deputies, and which expressly
demands that these associations of worship ought to conform
**to the rules of the religious organization whose cult they
would propose to exercise and to promote.** That is to say —
and the framer of the law, and likewise the minister of public
worship, urged on by the eloquence of M. Alexandre Ribot,
officially admitted — that a Catholic association of worship

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Religious Situation in France 203

could be legally such only when its members are *'in com*
munion '' with their parish priests, and the parish priest with
his bishop, and the bishop himself with the Sovereign Pontiff.

But, it may be asked, will not the Council ot State, in the
course of the application of the law which it has outlined, en-
deavor to make void this point of the law ? It is doubtless to
be feared that such a policy may be pursued. In such an
event, our present letter, as may be easily seen, would have
no application. But in the meanwhile, and in view of the
conditions stated in article 4 of the Law of Separation, to
whom does it belong, if not to the Holy See, instructed by you
concerning the state of the Church in France, to outline what
are ' * the general laws of organization for a Catholic associa-
tion of worship " ? And in what manner, considering the re-
quirements of the law, the organization of associations of wor-
ship is to be conducted ? It is for you, my lords, to state how
these will be formed,'^the number of members in each instance,
and under what conditions they are to be chosen or named.

The State will demand the right of financial management,
and in truth this, we acknowledge, is a singular restriction of
their liberty. But with regard to everything that concerns
the exercise of worship, it is you, my lords — permit us to insist
upon it — and you alone, who have been empowered to fix the
income of these associations of worship ; you alone who will
say what rights shall be granted to such associations. It is
for you to delegate them ; through your power and your ap-
proval they will possess temporal power in whatever you wish
them to exercise it ; but they will possess nothing of that
power where you do not desire it. It is for you to regulate
how they shall work ; and their power will not extend beyond
the limits which you yourself have placed upon it. We do not
say that it is easy to define exactly these limits, but you will
know how to define them. We will have confidence in your
decision ; and we believe that by so defining them you will
have rendered an enduring service to France and to religion
itself.

The signatories of this appeal then take up the main ques-
tion — what will be the consequences to Catholics of a refusal to
organize associations of worship as prescribed by the Law of
Separation ?

That which gives us even greater uneasiness than the ques-
tion as to whether associations of worship, provided for by the
Law, shall be formed, is, my lords, and we speak frankly, the

Digitized by

Google

204 The Religious Situation in France [Nov.,

question as to what will be done and how the Church of France
will be organized if associations of worship are not formed. In
a word, what will be the result if we do not organize under
the provisions of this Law of Separation ?

First : It is to be feared, in point of fact, that we shall not
be able to organize any associations in place of them, no mat-
ter what form or what name we may give them, since, as soon
as they should attempt to conduct religious ceremonies, they
would become illegal, and as such would be immediately
broken up.

In the mind of the Government, the Law of Separation had
no other object — at least with regard to associations whose
object was to promote religion — ^than to prevent the formation
of any association which would not fulfil the conditions pre-
scribed by the Law for all associations of worship. Not being
permitted, then, to form other legal associations, the inevi-
table result will be to make of Catholic religion in France
simply a private devotion, and to reserve henceforth its practi-
cal exercise to the very wealthy.

Secondly : If we do not form associations of worship, the
inventories, which have lately been taken, will lose their sig-
nificance, and the consequence of such a course of action will
be the confiscation at the hands of the State, sooner or later,
by the very terms of the Law, of all Church property ; the
ownership of all places of worship will pass to the State or to
the Communes, and we shall undoubtedly see the wish of some
of the Masonic sectaries realized, when thus the house of God
is transformed into a hay-loft or a dance hall. Shall we live,
after such degradation, in the hope of one day winning them
back ; or shall we not rather endeavor now, by physical force,
to defend our cathedrals against such profanation ?

Thirdly: What must be the inevitable outcome of it all, if
we do not form associations of worship ; it will be useless for
us to blind our eyes to the horrors of civil war which will be
let loose throughout the land. Do you in your innermost
hearts really wish for such a result ; and are you prepared to
shoulder the responsibility? You will not, in any case, deny,
my lords, that the situation is most critical, and you will not
be surprised that we, as Frenchmen and as Catholics, are
very much perturbed.

We shall be asked, perhaps, how far we are prepared to
push this plea of obedience to the law? We will answer,
frankly, that as Christians we may, perhaps, be bound to go
further than other men, and that as citizens we ought not to

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN FRANCE 205

accept it, but rather to submit to it, so far as its practical
working will not plainly violate any of the rights of our con-
science, or any of the laws of our religion. But for the pres-
ent (not being hindered by the Law of Separation from be-
lieving what we chose, nor from practicing what we believe) —
the hierarchy, moreover, remaining intact, and the right of
our bishops to communicate with Rome being freely exercised,
our churches, too, being allowed to remain at the disposition
of organized associations and under the direction of the bis-
hops — we think that no opportunity ought to be neglected of
securing the abrogation or modification of a law, with regard
to which — let us repeat it once more — we are in substantial
agreement with the solemnly expressed judgment oi the
Sovereign Pontiff; but we believe also that, with the view of
accomplishing this end, we ought to profit by every advan*
tage, however restricted, permitted in the way of organiza-
tion which the Law allows, and in doing this we hold that we
shall be working for the interest both of our country and of
our religion.

This letter bears twenty-three signatures, among which we
find those of men like MM. F. Brunetiere, Denys Cochin, G.
Goyau, Comte d'Haussonville, de Lapparent, Anatole Leroy-
Beaulieu, H. Lorin, G. Picot, Edmond Rousse, Saleilles, Thu-
reau-Dangin, Vaudal, the Marquis de Vogiie, etc.

A document of this nature could not pass unnoticed. It
was naturally very widely discussed, and was violently attacked
by the journals of the conservative opposition. Its signatories
were dubbed " lay cardinals," or, more often still, ** green car-
dinals." This latter title was due, no doubt, to the fact that
many of the signers were privileged to wear on their coat the
" green palm " of the French Academy.

We will not dwell upon the numerous insults flung at those
twenty-three signatories : abuse is not argument. All, however,
who protested against their action, did not employ abuse. M. le
Comte Albert de Mun, who for many months had vigorously
protested against any and every experimental trial of the Law
on the part of Catholics, replied to the authors of this letter,
many of whom were his confreres in the Institute of France.
La Croix published this answer.* It put forth in clcquent
and courteous, though at times somewhat vigorous, terms, the

^ La Croix, March 28, 1906. J

Digitized by

Google

2o6 The Religious Situation in France [Nov.,

principle arguments which might be urged against the appeal
of the Twenty-Three who have been dubbed " submissionists "
in order that they might be, to some extent, discredited. We
shall give some passages in extenso from this answer ol\ the Comte
de Mun, in order that our readers may have an accurate knowl-
edge of the arguments of both parties to the controversy. The
Comte de Mun first speaks of the course pursued by the Twenty-
Three and the publicity given to their action :

As for myself, I regret neither the publicity nor the dis-
cussion of which it was the inevitable occasion. In the for-
midable crisis with which the Catholics of France are con-
fronted, every one ought to be willing to assume, as far as
he can, the responsibility of his action. I will say nothing
of the manner of procedure which it is permissible, at least,
to describe as unusual.

Whatever surprise the solemn form of their letter, or the
general character of their appeal, may have excited, the
personal qualities of the signatories, as well as the sincerity
of their faith, render it impossible for me to deny its time-
liness. But even these qualities, extraordinary as they may
be, are not, to my mind, a sufficient guarantee of the cor-
rectness of their views. It is not so much intellectual effort
that the grave problems which are now harassing the souls
of French Catholics call for. The extensive knowledge of
literature or of science, of law or of parliamentary procedure,
adds nothing to the inspirations of faith. They who have
such an abundance of lights venture, too often, I fear, to
disturb the one clear light.

When a question which affects the very sources of all social
life is suddenly presented to the people, it is not in the acad-
emy or on the platform, nor in political assemblies, that a
true answer is to be sought. There a too great regard for
expediency, a too great tendency for unavoidable compro-
mise, a too great concern for purely human success, weighs
with men. It is to the simple and the lowly that we must have
recourse, those who alone are swayed by the inspiration of
the heart, and who are strangers to the power of convention.
It is among the people, among those who must labor at their
appointed tasks and lor their appointed time, that we must
go to find the true answer, and learn from them our lessons.

If, in the present crisis, the Bishops of France should do
me the honor of asking for an expression of my opinion, my
answer would be no more than the above. I would beg of

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN FRANCE 207

them to disregard the talk of the illustrious, the great, and
the talented, and to hearken to the voice that arises from the
hearts of unlettered peasants, from simple laborers, from
women who are not college graduates, from young men who
know not fame, who glory not in a name — for such as these
have, during the last two months, with unreasoning zeal and
clear faith, been frustrating every assault made by the Ma-
sonic^sectaries against the Church.

M. (le Mun insists strongly on the attitude of the "hum-
ble " and of the " people," with regard to the question of the
inventories. He adds:

They are ** the multitude of the faithful " and, to the scan-
dal of many, are spoken of in the late Encyclical as the
** flock ** of the children of Christ ; these are they who in the
days of trial confounded others by the invincible power of
their simplicity. Who was it that, like a flash and unpre-
meditatedly, brought this question of the inventories before
the tribunal of public opinion ? Who was it that by their
unexpected resistance disclosed to their astonished country,
to Catholics as well as to their enemies, the real life of a creed
that had become dormant and the power of a conscience that
had gone to sleep ? Who, for the first time in thirty years,
caused an impious Government to retreat ? It surely was not
you. Academicians or Deputies, authors or advocates — to you
no such glory belongs. The inventories? It was said, at
first, that they would be a mere formality without after-
thought; the taking of them meant no innovation; they
concealed no offensive intentions ; they contained many lib-
eral promises. If some ventured to give warning of the dan-
ger, to denounce the spoliation that would follow, either at
once or eventually, if they spoke ;of the confiscation of eccle-
siastical properties which had existed previous to the Con-
cordat, the preparation for similar confiscations in the future,
if they urged us to be on our guard, to abstain at least from
aiding or abetting the application of the law, and, above all,
to take no active part in it — they were like voices crying in
the wilderness, and they found, among even the irreconcilable
opponents of separation, only a faint echo of the indifference
which existed in all classes.

But suddenly there came a complete change ! The trage-
dies of St. Clotilde and of Gros-Caillon have aroused men's
souls, and from one end of the country to the other, like a

Digitized by

Google

2o8 The Religious Situation in France [Nov.,

flash following an ignited powder train, a conflagration has
broken out, which no one dreamed of, the extent of which
no one foresaw, but which surrounds us now on every side.
Who has done this and who has closed the doors of the
churches? Who has mounted guard at night? Who has
defended the house of God, and stood in those human barri-
cades that opposed the assaults of policemen and gendarmes ?
Who has endured imprisonment and wounds and even death ?
The ** flock'* of simple souls and the multitude of the
faithful ; and I dare to ask if any one, not only among
Catholics attached to their faith, but even among French-
men, proud of their French blood, would to-day regret this
magnificent outbreak of popular faith and of courage ?

M. de Mun then undertakes to refute some of the argu-
ments advanced in the appeal to the bishops :

I beg, then, that they go to-day and question this multi-
tude ; that they ask them what they know of the Law of
Separation ; what they think of its application. They will
answer with one voice that they know nothing except an En-
cyclical of rare importance, which, with unmistakable firm-
ness, condemned the Law ; and as for its application, they
have but one mind : that their conscience will not suffer it.
This is the inevitable answer of the lowly, and you, my con-
Jrhres^ my colleagues, my friends, signatories of the letter to
the bishops, will permit me to tell you that such a response
overturns every argument that you have advanced.

The signatories tell us — and who will doubt them? — that
on the Law of Separation ** they have no other opinion than
that lately expressed by the Sovereign Pontiff in his Encyc-
lical of February ii ; and yet, what bothers them is to know
whether or not the Holy See will authorize the formation of
associations of worship.'*

Is it necessary, then, to recall to their minds that these
associations of worship are expressly designated in the Encyc-
lical as furnishing one of the grounds of the condemnation of
the Law ? Is it necessary to remind them that these associa-
tions of worship, whereof the Encyclical speaks, are not, as
they seem to believe, judged from the ** original reading of
the Law,'* but rather from its final reading — the reading ulti-
mately decided upon by the Chamber of Deputies ; that they
are, in spite of the vague and unstable guarantee which the
signatories invoked, ** mere rules for a general organization of

Digitized by

Google

I906] THE RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN FRANCE 209^

worship*'; and that because they will retain that general
character in their relation to the civil power, as the Encyc-
lical expressly reminds us, the Church will clearly have no
authority over them at all ? And since they allege, in order
to cloak the danger of such associations, that the State will
demand only an account of their financial administration, is
it necessary to remind them that it is this very financial ad-
ministration of ecclesiastical properties, real and personal,
committed by the power of the State to purely lay associa-
tions, which is the point most strongly condemned iti that
part of the Encyclical which relates to associations of wor-
ship?

The very day after the Encyclical was published an attempt
was made to set forth some vague distinction, which need not
be discussed here, between the general question at issue and
its particular application, in order to spread the notion that if
the Law of Separation was condemned in principle, it would
be accepted in practice.

Then and there I immediately denounced such sophistical
reasoning. I have found a trace of it, diluted, however, ow-
ing to the spirit of faith of the signatories, in this letter of the
Twenty-Three.

Finally M. de Mun concludes :

The future! it is of that we must think; thus the sig-
natories assert (and they are right) in their letter to the
bishops. But on this head the differences between us become
emphasized more pointedly and moie strongly than ever, for
it is our attitude towards the future that divides us.

The point for us to make clear is whether we are willing to
facilitate the application of this hateful and perfidious law, to
incorporate it into our social existencci to place gradually
under its yoke the whole religious life of the land ; or, by an
unflinching resistance, to prevent it from ever gaining a foot-,
hold on our country's soil.

And since we are of one mind in hoping with all our heart
for the abrogation, through the reconciliation of France with
the Church, of this hateful law, it is necessary for us to con-
sider further which policy is better calculated to attain that
purpose ; by our submission, to give the enemy free entrance
to a territory, which they pretend now to occupy, or by an ab-
solute refusal to prevent them from ever setting foot therein ?

The principle argument which the letter to the bishops

VOL. LXXXIV. — 14

Digitized by

Google

2IO The Religious Situation in France [Nov.,

contains, is that in the event of there being no associations of
worship, the Catholic religion will lose its public character
/ and become nothing but a private sect ; that its churches will
be taken away from it in order to be closed or profaned.

This is exactly in point of fact the intention and the object
of the Law of Separation ; and the reason why, from the very
first, so many Catholics have seen in it a measure of persecu-
tion and an act of war. Friends and enemies will do well to
consider the danger that threatens. If there are no associa-
tions of worship, says the Letter to the Bishops, the churches,
the 40,000 churches of France, will be closed ! Yes ; such,
indeed, is the Law!

But who will dare, who will be able to close them, if the
Catholics set themselves against it ? Who will dare, who will
be able to drive them out of their churches, if they are de-
termined to remain? That is the question that France has
to consider, and the story of the inventories suggests an an-
swer. The ** flock" is up and aroused; the wolves cannot
again take it by surprise. I do not believe that it will permit
the closing of the churches.

The lay Catholics of France were, then, divided into two
camps: on the one side, there were those who were called
** submissionists *' ; and on the other, the advocates of resist-
ance. The hierarchy and the clergy were equally divided.
Some of the bishops, men like Mgr. Turinaz and Mgr. Fou-
cault, published pamphlets in reply to the letter of the Twenty-
Three; others made no secret of their desire for a practical
trial of the law.

These questions were before the people in the elections
held early in May last for the choice of representatives to the
Chamber of Deputies. They returned an increased majority to
the Sarrien-Clemenceau-Briand ministry. It was evident from
this that, contrary to the assertions of the advocates of resist-
ance, the mass of the people had not been profoundly affected
by the taking of the inventories. Many districts where resist-
ance to the measure had been most marked elected deputies
who belonged to the "Bloc." It was quite plain that the agi-
tation had not been as widespread as some had hoped. The
outcome of the elections showed how futile was one of the
arguments of the advocates of resistance, and the knowledge
of that fact soon swelled the ranks of the "submissionists."

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Religious Situation in France 2u

Such was the state of things when a general meeting of
the Bishops of France took place at the archiepiscopal palace
in Paris. They were convoked by order of the Holy See.
Secrecy was imposed upon all the prelates, and for many
weeks nothing was known of what had taken place at the
meeting. To this day nothing is known officially; but, thanks
to some indiscreet disclosures, it may be affirmed with certainty
that their Lordships, after condemning the associations of wor-
ship as they had been condemned by Pius X. in the Encyclical
** Vehementer Nos," proposed to the Holy See by a large ma-
jority (58 out of 83, it is reported) a form of canonical asso-
ciation which would probably be considered by the Govetn-
ment to be in harmony with the Law. The rules governing
the formation of such associations had been carefully prepared by
a committee previous to the meeting of the bishops and examined
by their Eminences, Cardinals Richard and Lecot. The Temps
has recently published a copy of these rules, which are iden-
tical in their main outlines with our former regulations govern-
ing the constitution of vestry boards, though slightly modified
as regards the number of members and the powers they are
to possess.

For two months and a half we kept waiting for the decision
of the Holy See.

On August 15 the second Encyclical of Pius X. was read
in all the cathedrals of France. The Pope therein condemned
anew the associations of worship, and forbade all attempts at
the formation of any other kind of organization, canonical or
administrative, so long as the Law retained its present char-
acter. In answer to the summons of the Holy See, the Bish*
ops of France convened a second meeting towards the close of
September in Paris. Their deliberations have been carefully
kept from the public ; all that is known is that they examined
every contingency which could possibly present itself in the
event of the application of the Law, and they have decided
provisionally to maintain the status quo — that is, religious wor-
ship will be continued in the churches, as it has been in the
past, until the agents of the Government attempt to expel the
worshippers. In a general letter which they addressed to the
clergy and laity of France, their Lordships have announced that
"they will, at the proper time, issue necessary instructions ac-
cording as events shape themselves." What will be the nature

Digitized by

Google

212 The Religious Situation in France [Nov.

of these instructions? That will most certainly depend on the
attitude of the Government, which is, as is at present well
known, in a state of great embarassment. As for ourselves, we
still hope that the wish expressed in the general letter of the
French bishops will be realized :

We still hope that our country will be spared the horrors
of a religious war. French Catholics do but ask, in the
name of a law .which pretends to grant ** liberty of conscience
and the free exercise of religion,** that in the exercise of that
religion no restrictions be placed upon them which their con-
sqiences cannot accept ; they wish it to be remembered that
Catholic worship will be organized always and in every place,
and that it will be directed only under the guidance of the
Supreme Head of the Church ; that, if the government be de-
termined, at any cost, to separate the Church from the State,
it will permit us, at least, to retain the property and the lib-
erty which belong to us by common right, as is the case in
other countries where true freedom reigns. We cannot be-
lieve that such' appeals as these will go unheard.

We could not more appropriately end these papers on the
religious situation in France than with these words of hope
from the lips of our Bishops.

Digitized by

Google

EDUCATION IN lAMAICA AND THE CATECHISM

QUESTION.

BY p. C. B.

[AMAICAy not unlike other civilized countries in
the world, has its knotty problems and vexed
questions. Perhaps none of them is more vexed,
in this country where the population is com-
posed of many different creeds and classes, than
that dealing with education, and especially religious educations.
For years past it has been a disputed one in Jamaica, just as
it has been in the mother country, the United States,- and
elsewhere. This is not to be wondered at, for, so far, at least,
as Jamaica is concerned, education has been, up-to-date, a cost-
ly, extravagant, and wasteful business for the country. At the
present time no less than ;^6o,ooo ($300,000) is being expended
on education — a large sum, indeed, if not in fact too large,
for a limited government with limited means and heavy liabili-
ties. The governor. Sir James Swettenham, K.C.M.G., boldly
took hold of the bull by the horns, the other day, determined
to limit the cost of education, and maintained that ;^6o,ooo
was a sufficient appropriation. At any rate, he considered that
it was as much as the country could afford, and that the
finances of the country did not warrant a larger outlay. This
action on the part of the governor gave rise to a storm of pro*-
tests in some quarters; the local press was flooded with cor-
respondence and editorials on the subject ; but the governor,
who is a strenuous man, who thinks for himself and is not to
be frightened nor cajoled into abandoning a course, by talk-
ing, would not recede from the position he had taken on the
question, until his Excellency had communicated with the Sec-
retary of State for the Colonies, Lord Elgin, to whom, mean-
while, the Education party (if we may style the memorialists
such) had. appealed. As a result of this, his Lordship replied
in a lengthy,' able, and interesting despatch to the governor,
and embraced the opportunity to offer a criticism of the system

Digitized by

Google

214 The Catechism Question in Jamaica [Nov.,

of education in vogue. Full value, he maintained, was not be-
ing received in return for the money spent. If many viewed
with disfavor the governor's attitude in the matter, many also
approved it.

Some of the former argued that if education would cost
jf 100,000 a year, the cost would be borne by the masses, as
distinguished from the classes of the people. This would be
one -tenth of a million of pounds, and one -seventh of the total
revenue of the colony. Still they advocated that even this
great sum should be expended on education. No sane govern-
ment would entertain such a proposition for one moment. It
is entirely outside the domain of practical administration, and
Lord Elgin in his despatch placed the limit at ;^6o,ooo.

When we come to the subject of religious instruction in the
elementary schools throughout Jamaica, and more particularly
to the matter of catechetical instruction, one wonders that
the question should arouse so great an excitement and such
an amount of ill-feeling. During the last few months it has
been prominently before the people. It would never have as-
sumed the importance it has but for the fact that the Catholics
were greatly dissatisfied. They took exception to the treatment
accorded them by the Board of Education, and objected to a
hard and fast line of catechetical teaching in the shape of a
uniform compulsory system.

The Rev. Father Mulry, S J. (the local representative and
temporary administrator of the Catholic Church in Jamaica), in
a forceful, dignified, but withal respectful letter to the gov-
ernor, set forth his views and demanded legal recognition for,
and the insertion of, the Catholic catechism in the Education
Code. "Why," he argued, "should Catholic schools be penal-
ized and prevented from teaching their own catechism to
their own children in school hours, when the use of the Prot-
estant catechism will have the sanction of the Code for use
during school hours ? This new regulation will relieve Protest-
ants, and Protestants only, of the inconvenience of the present
arrangement, and will leave Catholics as they were before, thus
elevating to the dignity of the statute book a principle which,
in a British colony, should be heartily repudiated, namely, that
of partisan legislation with regard to any church. . , . As
far as we are concerned, a non- Catholic catechism inserted in
the Code for the use of the schools that desire it, would not

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Catechism Question in Jamaica 215

be in the least objectionable to us Catholics, if our own cate-
chism in our own schools were put on a par with it."

It was this judicious letter which gave rise to a controversy
of ccmsiderable volume, which became more heated with time.
As a result, his Excellency, through the Colonial Secretary,
sent it to the Board of Education^ with a covering letter stat-
ing that the Catholic Church objects on the following grounds :
(a) That schools of the Catholic Church should be excepted
en bloc from the proposed regulations ; (b) that justice demands
that a catechism for schools of the Catholic Church (if one be
prepared) should have a legal sanction equal to that given to
this catechism by the government.

The Board of Education was constituted fourteen years
ago, in 1892, by act of the legislature, Law 31 of 1892. Under
this law, as amended by subsequent enactments, the duties and
powers of the Board are:

(i) To consider and advise upon any matters connected
with the working of the public elementary schools in Jamaica,
particularly :

(a) Any such matters as may from time to time be referred
to it by the governor;

(b) Any change in the Code that it may think desirable;

(d) The establishment of new schools, or the closing of, or
withdrawal of assistance from, superfluous, unnecessary, or in-
efficient schools;

(e) Any changes in the Education Laws it may consider
advisable.

(2) To make and alter by-laws for the conduct of its busi-
ness, and the regulation of its proceedings.

It is provided also that when alterations are made in the
Code, ''all such alterations shall either have been recommended
by the Board of Education, or shall have been submitted to
that Board for its consideration and advice.** The members of
the Board are not elected, but are appointed by the governor,
and hold office for one year only. At present it includes
among its members, the Most Rev. Enos Nuttall, Archbishop
of the West Indies, the Presidents of Jamaica and Colabar col-
leges, and Very Rev. J. J. Collins, S.J.

It will at once be seen from the foregoing that (i) the

Digitized by

Google

2i6 The Catechism Question in Jamaica [Nov.,

duties of the Board of Education are of a highly important
and responsible character; that (2) the members thereof are of
a distinctly representative and capable class; and (3) that its
.powers are extensive and effective. Directed in the proper
spirit and intelligently, all things, being equal before the law,
the Board is capable of disseminating, developing, and pro-
moting in a large degree the intellectual, moral, industrial, and
social welfare of the people.

The Standing Committee of the Education Board, to whom
the letter was sent, reported that: "With reference to the let-
ter of Father Mulry, on the subject of the Jamaica Day School
Catechism, the Committee recommend that, in accordance
with the spirit of the proviso adopted by the Board in its
meeting on April 25, 1905, a clause be inserted in the Code
exempting Roman Catholic Schools from the requirement to
use the Catechism, without requiring from them any special ap-
plication for such exemption. The Committee, however, make
no recommendation as to the second claim of the Catholic Admin-
istrator for the introduction of the Roman Catholic Catechism for
Mse of that Church^

Following upon this recommendation, the following resolu-
tions were adopted by the Board, after considerable and pro-
longed debate, in. which the opponents of Catholicism were loud
in proclaiming their antagonism :

"Whereas, a letter, has been addressed to his Excellency the
Governor by the Administrator of the Roman Catholic Church
in Jamaica, requesting (1) that exemption from the use of the
' Jamaica Day School Catechism,' be granted to Catholic Schools
en bloc, thus relieving the managers of the said schools from
the necessity of a separate application on behalf of such schools
for such exemption ; and (2) that legal sanction be given in the
Code to the use of the Roman Catholic Catechism in the Ro-
man Catholic Schools, on the ground that such sanction is
sought for the Jamacia Day School Catechism in other schools of
the island; and whereas, his Excellency has submitted the let-
ter aforesaid to the Board for its consideration ; be it resolved.
That the Board recommends (i) that the request for exemption
of Roman Catholic Schools en bloc Irom the use. of the Jamaica
Day School Catechism be granted in accordance with the fol-
lowing proviso passed at a meeting of the. Board, on April 25,
1905, vis., 'Provided also that the religious instruction in the

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Catechism Question in Jamaica 217

Roman Catholic Schools remain as it is under the present Code ' ;
and (2) That the request for legal sanction to the use of the
Roman Catholic Catechism in Roman Catholic Schools be not
granted; (3) That the total effect of these resolutions combined
with previous recommendations of the Board on the same sub-
ject will, if inserted in the Code, be (i) The Roman Catholic
Church, which has its own separate schools, and cannot on its
own principles (as at present understood) co-operate with other
religious bodies in educational work, be left in undisputed pos-
session of its own right to give scriptural and moral teaching
as provided in the Code heretofore in force; (2) Those Churches
which can and, in fulfilment of the call of public necessity, are
willing to co-operate in educational work, will, in addition to
the use of the Scripture teaching heretofore provided in the
Code, have their convictions safeguarded and satisfied by the
use of the Catechism in their schools, which, in the form of a
question and answer, set forth in a simple, clear, and definite
manner, the chief fundamental and uncontroverted doctrines
and duties of the Christian religion, as stated in the Bible, and
understood and accepted by Christians generally; (3) Facilities
will be secured for withdrawing schools and individual children
from this teaching, in cases in which it is objected to."

It will be seen, then, that while the Catholics are allowed
the freedom of action they hitherto enjoyed, in so far as re-
ligious teaching in their own schools is concerned, the demand
for legal recognition — the plea for equality — is discountenanced.
And it is hardly possible that a Board so strongly Protestant
would give to Catholics the recognition that they asked.

But the question arises: Is there any necessity for a com-
pulsory catechism endorsed by the Board of Education and
l^ally authorized by the Government as the only catechism to
be taught in the elementary day schools of the islaild ? Such
a catechism may be desirable, but we hardly think it is neces-
sary, and if it is desirable, then it should be recognized that
the Catholic Church cannot, on principle, accept such a cate-
chism, and should receive parity of treatment for their own cate-
chism to be used in Catholic schools. In insisting on a uniform
catechism for all the elementary day schools in Jamaica, and
making it compulsory rather than optional, the Board of Edu-
cation is pursuing an unjust policy. Every school should be
at liberty to teach what catechism it wishes, and no antagonism

Digitized by

Google

2i8 Vanity of Vanities [Nov.

to any particular church should be permitted or encouraged by
the Government. We are disposed to think that such religious
instruction should.be a thing apart from governmental interfer-
ence and should be left entirely in the hands of the Church, or
of the clergymen who are responsible for the management of
the schools.

The Catholics, in demanding parity of treatment, are simply
acting in conformity with the British rules of equity and free-
dom of worship. They do not seek to thrust their catechism
upon non- Catholic schools, but they do seek to obtain for their
own catechism, for use in their own schools, the same legal
status as that accorded to the catechism adopted by the various
Protestant bodies.

VANITY OF VANITIES.

BY I. P. D.

In baby days — when every tale was true,

And nought was strange but sin ; when we were friends

With fairies, and could tell what errand sends
The tricksy Puck a-tripping o'er the dew
Of a twilight field — the rainbow we'd pursue,

To find the treasure buried where it ends;

But ever as we neared it, where it blends
With the meadow green, still farther off it drew.

Alas ! we credit still the nursery story ;

When Hope spans radiant our tearful skies,
Still to the spot where it touches earth with glory

We hasten — there Content, the treasure, lies.
And follow, follow, even with head grown hoary

And palsied steps; and still, our reach it flies.

Digitized by

Google

THE LATEST WORD OF THEOLOGY ON INSPIRATION.*

BY WILLIAM L. SULLIVAN, C.S.P.
I.

||HEOLOGICAL differences are generally the price
paid for theological progress. Growth in the-
ology, as in everything else, means the assimila-
tion of what is new ; and of all sciences that de-
mand from new ideas certificates of respectable
character and ancestry, the most exacting, punctilious, and con-
servative is theology. To one novelty admitted within her doors,
a hundred others are unceremoniously and forever refused.
And indeed the usual fate of the one that is admitted is to en-
dure for years the suspicion and contempt of many of the more
venerable members of the household. The new method, spirit,
hypothesis, or whatever else it may be, sometimes comes into
existence because a need has arisen in the intellectual or moral
sphere which could not be met by pre-existing conditions. The
old apparatus could not adequately deal with contingencies
never dreamed of when it was put together. The new element
does meet the want, or, at all events, is acclaimed as having
met it, and it is apt to boast of its triumph and to reproach
the deficiency of its predecessors, who, in their turn, ridicule
its pretensions and organize movements to suppress it. Discus-
sions result, and the feeling engendered in the clash of yea and
nay has come to be the synonym for passion and hot temper —
the odium theologicum. The exhibitions of this odium are un-
pleasant, but it is a consolation to reflect that they lead to a
larger good, which is a wider view, a broader spirit, a closer
approximation to truth.

Just at the present time some questions concerning the
inspiration of the Bible are the subject of vehement and
widespread discussion. On certain fundamental features of
inspiration, it goes without saying, all Catholics are and must

* De InspiratUme Sacf(V Scripturce. Auctore Christiano Pesch. S.J. Sumptibus Herder :
S. Ludovici.

Digitized by

Google

220 THE Latest Word on Inspiration [Nov.,

be agreed. That the whole Bible in all its parts is inspired ;
that this inspiration makes it God's own book, and makes
God in a true and unique sense its author ; that inspiration
is not confined to passages on faith and morals, but extends
to every word of the authentic text; and, finally, that inspira-
tion positively excludes all formal error — all this no Catho-
lic denies. At least the first three propositions no Catholic
denies; and as for the fourth proposition, so few Catholics
question it, and so many authorities enforce it, notably Leo
XIII. in the *c,Providentissimus Deus," following the unanimous
consent of the Fathers, that it may be associated with the
others as of binding obligation for a Catholic. These, then, are
points of agreement for all schools of theologians and critics.
A sound and broad platform indeed it is, giving safety to those
that stand upon it, but not concord and union, in all respects.
Let us try to explain briefly the delicate questions at issue.

The study of the human elements that attend the origin,
environment, authorship, and literary structure of the Bible is
called higher criticism. It is distinguished from textual or
lower criticism, which examines the textual composition and
textual history of Holy Writ; it is distinguished secondly from
a theological investigation of Scripture, which would have for
its purpose to discover the dogmas there contained; and it is
distinguished finally from any mere artistic or ethical study,
which would aim at bringing to light the beautiful passages or
the moral precepts and counsels of the sacred volume. But
sugh questions as:. Who wrote this book? When was it writ-
ten ? What were its sources ? How many writers or editors
handled these sources ? How is the book put together ? Does
it show diversities of thought and style ? and What is its rela-
tion to non-Hebraic history and literature? — these questions
pertain to that branch of biblical study which is called higher
criticism. Obviously, therefore, the term "higher criticism'^
need not.be anathematized. In itself the phrase is as neutral
and as harmless as if one were to say " differential calculus,'*
or " Chinese philology." Unfortunately some students of higher
criticism have been prejudiced against theology and radical in
their methods, and have, in consequence, brought odium upon
the very name of their science, just as, to some minds, Darwin
and Haeckel have laid a curse upon biology. But prejudice,
radicalism, and unbelief are in men, not in sciences, and higher

Digitized by

Google

J906.] The Latest Word on Inspiration 221

criticism as a science not only has nothing to say against re-
ligion, but, when rightly studied, may have a great deal to say
in favor of it.

The studies comprised within the higher criticism have been
prosecuted with utmost ardor during the last seventy- five years^
and have engaged the minds of some of the most brilliant men
that have lived during that period. Speaking broadly, we may
say that those studies have taken two directions, the one lead-
ing to an internal investigation of the structure and content of
the biblical books; the other leading to researches into the re-
ligion, history, and literature of non-Israelitic peoples, with a
view to determining the relations in which the chosen people
stood to their neighbors and to their times. Both these methods
— the literary- analytic and the historico- comparative, we may
call them — have opened up problems which were absolutely un-
known to past ages. What, for example, could the Fathers have
known of the relation between the laws of the Pentateuch and
the code of Hammurabi? Or what could Thomas of Aquin
have answered, if some one, preternaturally enlightened so as
to be able to anticipate in the thirteenth century the science
of the nineteenth, had asked him if the law of offering sacrifice
only in Jerusalem existed in the time of David and Solomon ?
These questions and difficulties would be meaningless and im-
possible in those old days. But they confront us to day, with
a hundred others like them, and we, not, of course, without
much light from the past, must fairly and squarely meet them.

In endeavoring to meet them some Catholics have made
admissions which the Church has condemned. The great Ori-
entalist, Francois Lenormant, in 1880, said that inspiration,
while it extended to all parts of the Bible, did not guarantee
the inerrancy of all parts, but only such as pertained to faith
and morals. Cardinal Newman, in 1884, proposed the opinion
that inspiration did not cover certain incidental phrases con*
cerning minor and apparently trivial matters of fact, obiter
dicta, as he called them. Mgr. d'Hulst, in 1892, cautiously
put forth Lenormant's view again, notwithstanding that Le-
normant's book containing it had been put on the Index.
But these efforts, though they were expressed in language of
the greatest caution, really were attacks upon one or other of
the two classical axioms, which give the substance of the in-
spiration-doctrine : Deus est auctor Scripturce; and Nullus est

Digitized by

Google

222 THE LATEST WORD ON INSPIRATION [Nov.,

error in Scripturis : God is the Author of Scripture; and
There is no error in Scripture. And these attacks were de-
cisively, and probably forever, repuhed and brought to naught
by Leo XIII/s Encyclical '' Providentissimus Dcus," in 1893.
In that letter, in some respects the most remarkable and far-
reaching act of the late Pope's pontificate, it is expressed in
the clearest and strongest language that inspiration extends to
the entire authentic content of Scripture, and that it is as im
possible for Scripture to contain error as for God himself to
contain it. The result of the Encyclical was to unite Catho-
lics, as we said in the beginning, upon the two principles of
plenary inspiration and absolute formal inerrancy.

Still in the detailed application of the second principle, viz.^
there is no error in Scripture, difficulties were found on every
side, and il is over the question of stretching that principle so
as to cover the difficulties, that the present turmoil has arisen
among, or rather between. Catholic critics and Catholic theo-
logians. Inspiration and historic truth is the chief point in
the dispute. Inspiration and the truth of physical science is a
matter which the *' Providentissimus Deus " itself settled with
a common sense rule of universal applicability. The sacred
writers wrote for men, and used the current language of men
in describing or referring to natural phenomena, never in the
slightest degree bothering their heads as to whether this cur-
rent language exactly agreed or openly disagreed with what
science might ultimately teach. Formally to affirm scientific
statements was altogether out of their mind. They did not
intend to teach men such things, says the Pope, but wrote of
them, as all men write or speak of them, according to what
appeared to the senses. Now, as a writer is personally re-
sponsible only for what he intends to affirm in his own name,
it is of small consequence if something which he writes, not
at all intending to vouch for it personally and formally, has
certain points of discrepancy with objective fact. Error there
is none, until a formal judgment of the mind is found to dis-
agree with facts. Now, in matters of mere natural occurrences,
the sacred writers formed no formal mental judgment at all
about them, merely as natural occurrences. And this for the
reason that they had no desire whatever, no intention what-
ever, to teach, that is to affirm, formally and personally, any
scientific proposition as such, their function having been to

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE LATEST WORD ON INSPIRATION 223

teach, directly or indirectly, religion, and not science. There
is, therefore, in the Bible no scientific error, because there is
no formal scientific teaching. Consequently it is quite beside
the point to object that the Bible speaks of the sun having
been arrested and made to stand still., and refers to the fir-
mament as though it were a solid vault, and similar difficulties.
These will be found to be no difficulties at all if the principle
just given is remembered. The biblical writers, in describing
such matters, had no intention of scrutinizing the underlying
physical laws that rule the material world, they did not give
a moment's thought to the composition of matter or the
courses of the stars; they cared nothing about such subjects^
and simply wished to tell of the incident or the thing in intel-
ligible language, and according as the incident or the thing
was related to the religious record ^hich they were writing.

In a clear, complete, and straightforward manner scientific
difficulties are solved by this principle, that error can be at-
tributed to a man only when his formal judgment is against
facts. If there is no formal judgment, there can be no formal
error. Now, say a goodly number of Catholic critics, let us
apply to historical difficulties what has served us so well in
disposing of scientific difficulties. Just as the inspired writers
fell into no formal error in science, because they did not in-
tend to affirm formally scientific statements as such, may it not
hold equally well that they wrote down many apparently his-
torical statements without intending formally and in their own
name to affirm and teach them in a literal historical sense ?
And if they did not intend thus to affirm and teach them, then
the inspired writers are not responsible for the deficiencies
which, when they are literally interpreted, may exist in them.
For, once more, a man is responsible only for what he intends
formally to affirm.

Put in a somewhat fuller form, the position of these critics
is this: Whatever the Bible formally teaches is infallibly true.
The Bible formally teaches only what the sacred author in-
tended to teach. Consequently, to know whether a biblical
statement is formally taught, it is first necessary to know
whether, and in what sense, the inspired writer inten'ded to
teach it. In answer to the natural question, How can we dis-
cover the writer's intention ? the answer is given that our chief
means to this end is in knowing to what class of literature his

Digitized by

Google

224 THE LATEST WORD ON INSPIRATION [Nov.,

book belongs. Is his book a parable? Then we know that
he does not formally intend to furnish us with accurate his-
tory, but rather that he puts together real or imagined inci-
dents with the ifitention of teaching a moral lesson. It is my
mistake, therefore, if I strive to extort accurate history out of
a book which never intended to teach it. Again, is his book a
poem dealing with historical incidents ? If so, I should be utterly
wrong in seeking in it an absolute critical accuracy in histor-
ical statements. I look for absolute historical accuracy in a
scientifically written history ; but in a historical poem I should
expect to find only a general and substantial correspondence
with fact, and should not be at all shocked if I discovered a
certain free play of imagination, a certain license of impas-
sioned utterance, a certain figurative ornateness of language
which would not be admitted into a work of rigorously critical
character. And no sensible man would say that the poet has
taught error, that he is guilty of falsehood, that his work is to
be despised. He did not formally intend to write accurate
history, and it is unfair to try him by a totally different stand-
ard from the one he had in mind when he wrote. He wrote
according to the standard of poetic truth, and only by that
standard should he be judged, when there is question of his cor-
respondence with fact. Still again, let us suppose, merely as a
hypothesis, if one wishes to put it no more strongly, that the
inspired author of Genesis put into his earlier chapters such
ancestral lore and immemorial traditions as he could gather,
concerning the origins of his own people and of mankind.
What does he therein formally intend to affirm and teach ?
The Catholic upholders of the view we are now presenting
answer: You can discover what he intends to teach through
knowing the kind of book, or part of a book, in which he
teaches it. Now, examining the early chapters of Genesis, we
come to the conclusion that they belong to the species of liter-
ature called folk- tradition, ancestral lore, tribal memories of
the beginnings of things. Consequently it is this lore and
these traditions which the writer formally intended to set before
us. And if so, he did not formally intend to teach critical,
rigorously accurate history. Therefore, we should not judge
those chapters by the severe truth- standards of critical his-
tory, but by the less exacting truth -standards of folk-tradi-
tion and ancestral lore. And in thus judging, we are primarily

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE LATEST WORD ON INSPIRATION 22$

wishing not to extricate ourselves from difficulties, but to do
justice to the sacred writer by not forcing him to teach for-
mally what he never intended to teach formally.

According to this view, therefore, it is by knowing the
literary kind of composition to which a book belongs that we
can find what the writer intended in a strict sense to affirm
and teach. And, secondly, we must not set up the same truth-
standards for all literary forms. There will be rigorously
accurate truth for critical history ; poetic truth for poetry; the
general truth of folk- tradition for a book of folk- tradition;
ethical truth for an ethical book; the looser truth of historical
fiction for a book of historical fiction; and so on through as
many literary forms as we may find. Father von Hummelauer,
the eminent Jesuit scholar, enumerates ten different literary
forms to be found in the Bible, and he warns us not to ac-
cuse the sacred writer of error until we have found which
of these forms he has adopted, and have measured his state-
ments by the truth- standard corresponding to that form. If
we do this. Father von Hummelauer tells us, we shall never
make the accusation at all.

One important word of caution the scholars who maintain
this opinion never fail to utter. And that is, that whenever
an historical statement in the Bible is an essential part of dog-
ma, that statement is to be regarded as strictly and formally
affirmed by the inspired writer. For example, that there was
a fall of man is, beyond all doubt, taught formally by the
author of Genesis. Of this Catholics are certain, not because
of a literary analysis of the narrative, but because of a dog-
matic pronouncement of the Church.

Even from this brief outline of a position on inspiration
now in high favor among Catholic experts in Scripture, and in
equal disfavor among some Catholic experts in speculative theol-
ogy, it may be clear how far-reaching it is, and how well
adapted to answering objections brought- in the name of his-
tory against Holy Writ. There is still one other feature, how-
ever, which broadens still more our conception of inspiration,
and we must not omit mentioning it. This feature consists in
taking account of the quotations in Scripture. That Scripture
quotes from non-canonical sources is a commonplace known to
everybody. The second book of Macchabees is a quotation or
VOL. Lxxxiv.— 15

Digitized by

Google

226 The Latest Word on Inspiration [Nov.,

compilation from Jason of Cyrene. The books of Kings inform
us that they make use of the book of the deeds of Solomon, the
Annals of the Kings of Israel, and the Annals of the Kings of
Judah. And as for first and second Paralipomenon, any one who
has ever read them knows how dependent upon other sources
they are. Now when a sacred author explicitly makes use of
other documents, does he always vouch formally for the truth of
those documents ? We have no reason to think he does in all
instances. The compiler of Second Macchabees transcribes a
letter sent by the Jews of Jerusalem to the Jews of Egypt, in
which it is said that at the time of the captivity Jeremias hid the
ark in a cave. Does the inspired writer who gives us a copy of
this letter intend to pledge himself to the truth of this incident ?
There is no dogmatic and most assuredly no critical reason
for thinking that he does. He may have given us the letter,
and he was inspired to give it of course, without intending to
guarantee every statement it contained. And if we can say
this of explicit quotations, where there is mention of the
sources employed, why can it not hold of implicit quotations
where no sources are mentioned, but where criticism neverthe-
less discovers traces of various documents ? For example,
when Paralipomenon and Kings openly disagree, or when, as
sometimes happens, the books of Kings are not in harmony
among themselves, is it not a legitimate conclusion that the
authors of these books used source-documents which disagreed,,
even though they do not mention these documents ? It cer-
tainly seems a legitimate conclusion, and equally lawful does
it seem to infer that the sacred authors, thus implicitly quot-
ing their sources, do not always intend to be formally respon-
sible for what their sources contain. A decision of the Bibli-
cal Commission warns us that we are not to insist upon this
view of quotations unless there is good reason for so doing,
but the principle that the inspired man does not necessarily
vouch for the 9bjectivc literal truth of the documents which
he quotes, still stands as unquestionably tenable.

With the help then of the two principles, that the literary
form of a book indicates what the author intended formally to
affirm, and secondly that quotations, whether implicit or explic-
it, are not always formally guaranteed by the sacred author,
we may answer, say the broader school of Catholic critics, what-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Latest Word on inspiration 227

ever difficulties higher criticism or comparative reh'gion may
fling against the veracity and inerrancy of Scripture. These
principles at all events, whether one ultimately accepts them
to the full or not, have this to recommend them, that the
chief upholders of them are not only theologians, but scientific
biblical critics also; whereas those that are foremost in oppos-
ing them are not, as a rule, versed in the method and ac-
quainted with the processes of criticism, but are merely thco-
logians who live in a mental world of abstract principles, and
have not the critic's sensitiveness to facts. This, of course, im-
plies no disparagement of theologians as such. It is simply
saying that their science is predominantly deductive, and the
science of criticism is predominantly inductive. But, as we
have now reached the limit of our space, we must reserve for
next month a more detailed account of the grievances of the
theologians against their brothers, the critics. That contro-
versy will bring us at length to the remarkable book which
was named at the head of this article, a book which speaks
in behalf of conservative theology, but in softer accents than,
in such debates, we are usually accustomed to hear.

(to be continued.)

Digitized by

Google

THE POPE AND THE FRENCH SEPARATION LAW.

BY JAMES J. FOX, D.D.

IN the October issue of The Catholic World
^ Mr. Max Turmann ha« presented a comprehen-
I sive, clear exposition of the scope of the French
► Separation Law from the legal point of view,
■ and set forth its character as a measure of legal
confiscation on an enormous scale. He has also indicated, par-
tially at least, how, notwithstanding its cynical preamble an-
nouncing ihat the Republic guarantees to all citizens liberty of
conscience, it grossly outrages the religious rights of the laity,
and interferes even more deeply with the clergy in the dis-'
charge of their sacred ofiice.

The spoliation of the Church which it effects would alone
bs ample grounds for its denunciation by the Supreme Pastor.
But the thought that occurs to many, not fully acquainted with
the nature of the crisis and the principles at stake in it, is that,
after all, half a loaf is better than no bread ; and, would it
not be wiser to conform to the Law in order to benefit by the
concessions that it makes, rather than to lose all by refusing to
establish the associations to which the Government is ready to
turn over the churches, episcopal and parochial residences,
seminaries, and movable church properties? Acceptance of the
present Law, besides the incalculable benefit oi placing in the
hands of the Pope all ecclesiastical nominations, a privilege
which he never enjoyed when Catholicism reigned supreme in
France, would assure many other advantages. The edifices for
divine worship would be indefinitely granted to the faithful;
the enjoyment of clerical residences and seminaries, also, ^ould
be assured for a fixed period, with provision for renewal of the
tenure; Catholic associations would enter upon the administra-
tion of two hundred million francs worth of ecclesiastical prop-
erty; and the pensions and allowances legally secured would.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] THE Pope and the French Law 229

at least temporarily, provide for the personal support of the
clergy. On the other hand, should Catholics refuse to foim the
projected associations before the beginning of next year, the
government may, and, by many voices whose past prophecies
have never failed to come to pass, it declares that, if the Law
is not complied with, it will, to a certainty, take possession of
every scrap of ecclesiastical property, real and personal, through-
out France, and turn out of their residences, without a centime
for their needs, every archbishop and bishop and every priest.

Nor do the consequences stop here. Reasoning from con-
ditions with which they are familiar, Americans might say, and
indeed the secular press has frequently said, that the execution
of the Law, while it might impoverish the Church, would at
least leave her perfectly free in France, as she is in America,
to pursue her mission ; and if faith is strong, the faithful would
provide the necessaries for the religious worship and the sup*
port of the clergy. Then, independent of government interfer-
ence, they could worship God according to their consciences.
This is a mistake. French law is exceedingly strict concern-
ing public meetings and associations of every kind. Such
meetings are in danger of being suppressed by the police, un-
less they have legal authorization; associations, too, must have
legal recognition before they can possess property. Now the
Law of 1905 is not merely a law for the separation of Church
and State; it regulates and prescribes the conditions under
which public religious worship may be legally carried on.
Can it be doubted that, in ca^e Catholics should fail to legal-
ize their status by compliance with the demands of the present
Law, and should continue to exercise religious worship public-
ly, only a very short time would elapse before the legislature
would proceed to the suppression of such assemblies? The
temper of the French legislature for the past quarter of a cen-
tury is a sufficient answer to the question.

Yet, in the face of this grave alternative, after long and
harrowing deliberation, his Holiness has judged it his duty to
forbid the Catholics of France to form themselves into such
associations as the Law demands. Evidently behind this grave
decision there is more than a question of material goods; a
principle of supreme moment must be involved. To understand
the paramount issue at stake, the point of view must shift
from the legal to the canonical side of the question.

Digitized by

Google

230 The Pope and the French Law [Nov.,

In the two Encyclicals which he has addressed to the
French Church the Holy Father has plainly stated the reasons
for which he feels bound to set his face sternly against any
acceptance of the Law of 1905, as it stands. The first letter
bears the date, February i r, of the present year. It opens with
a review of the several steps taken in recent years by the leg-
islature to de- Catholicize France and prepare the way to the
final separation of Church and State. He recalls the patience
and kindness exercised by the Holy See in the face of grave
provocation, in order to prevent the rupture. He next lays
down the Catholic doctrine concerning the relations of Church
and State. If our limits allowed, his uncompromising words
ought to be quoted in full ; for they have not a merely local
or transitory application ; but we must be content to reproduce
the principal passages. He says: "The thesis that Church and
State are to be separated is absolutely false and a highly per-
nicious error. Based, indeed, on the principle that the State
ought not to recognize any religion, it is, in the first place,
gravely injurious to God ; ior the Creator of man is also the
founder of human societies, and he preserve's them in exist-
ence as he sustains us. We owe him, therefore, not merely
private, but also public and social worship. Besides, this
thesis is the negation of the supernatural order. It, in fact,
limits the activity of the State to the mere pursuit of pub-
lic prosperity during this life, which is but the proximate
end of political societies; and it ignores, as a matter en-
tirely foreign to it, their ultimate end, which is eternal happi-
ness proposed to man at the close of this transitory existence.
Yet, since the present order of things, which belongs to time*
is subordinated to the attainment of the supreme good, the
civil power not only ought not place any obstacles to this
attainment, but it ought also to aid us thereto." The august
teacher proceeds to expound the relations established by God
between the Church and the State : " These two societies, the
religious and the civil, have the same subjects, though each
exercises its power over them in a sphere proper to itself.
Whence it results that many affairs arise of such a nature that
they fall within the jurisdiction of both. When, therefore, there
is no accord between Church and State, these matters common
to both easily produce disputes which may become very acute
on both sides, and, to the great disturbance of minds, obscure

Digitized by

Google

1906.] The Pope and the French Law 231

the truth." Besides, he continues, the State suffers; for it
will neither prosper nor long endure unless it gives religion
its rightful place. Therefore the Roman Pontiffs, notably Leo
XIIL, were ever on the alert to condemn the doctrine of the
separation of Church and State. And the Pontiff quotes Leo
XIIL, in ''Immortale Dei": **To exclude the Church, whose
author is God himself, from the active life of the nation, from
the laws, from the education of youth, from domestic society,
is to fall into grave and pernicious error."

After demonstrating the injustice involved, from the diplo-
matic point of view, in the rupture of the Concordat, Pius X.
comes to the Law itself, and points out its radically intolerable
feature. It would organize religious worship on a basis in ir-
reducible conflict with the divinely established constitution of
the Catholic Church. '' The Church is, essentially, an unequal
society; that is to say, a society comprising two categories of
persons, the pastors and the flock, those who occupy a rank in
the different degrees of the hierarchy, and the multitude of the
faithful. These categories are distinct from each other in such
manner that in the pastoral body alone reside the right and
the authority necessary to promote the end of the society and
direct all the members to it ; as to the multitude, it has no
other duty than to allow itself to be conducted, and, like a
faithful flock, to obey its shepherds."

The Pontiff proceeds to point out how completely the
regime contemplated by the French legislators contravenes the
hierarchical principle above set forth, by assigning to the faith-
ful a preponderant voice in the administration of the tem-
poralities: "Contrary to these principles, the Law of Separa-
tion attributes the administration and the guardianship of pub-
lic worship, not to the hierarchical body divinely instituted by
Christ, but to an association of citizens." It is not to be
understood that the Law excludes the clergy from the corpor-
ations, nor that the Pope so reads it. There is nothing in the
Law to prevent the priest or the bishop from being a member
of the association. But it recognizes no right in him to be
there in virtue of his ofiice; still less does it acknowledge any
authority to preside and rule. The Pope's meaning is that,
ignoring the Church organization and its hierarchically insti-
tuted authority, the State creates by its own authority a civil

Digitized by

Google

232 THE Pope and the French Law [Nov,

corporation with which alone it will have to do in all that
concerns religious worship; and it consigns to this body the
charge of ecclesiastical property. " On this association it con-
fers a judicial form and personality, and in everything that re-
gards religious cult it considers it as the sole possessor of
civil rights and responsibilities. This association it is which
will receive the use of the sacred edifices; possess all eccle-
siastical goods, movable and immovable ; dispose, though only
temporarily, of episcopal palaces, presbyteries, and seminaries ;
regulate collections, and receive alms and legacies destined to
the service of religion. On the hierarchical body of pastors
it guards absolute silence."

Here, then, is the most obnoxious feature of the Law.
Upon it, almost exclusively, has turned the immense volump of
discussion that has arisen in France during the pastT six or
eight months. Every clause of the Law derives its main im-
portance from the bearing it has upon the exclusion of author-
itative action in religious affairs. The Pope continues: ** If
the Law prescribes that the associations are to be constituted
in conformity with the general rules of organizations of the
cult whose exercise they propose to insure, on the other hand
care has been taken to declare that, on all disputes that shall
arise relative to their goods, the Council of State alone shall
have competence. These associations themselves, therefore,
shall be so subjected to the civil power that nothing will be
left to the ecclesiastical authority. Nobody can fail to see at
a glance how injurious this arrangement is to the Church, how
adverse to her rights and to her divine constitution." Further-
more, the Pope remarks that the Law is so vaguely formulated
as to lend itself largely to arbitrary interpretation, and that
consequently there is reason to dread that, from the interpre-
tation that would be put upon it, if it once were in operation,
still greater evils might be dreaded. He dwells upon the re-
sults that would follow the application of the Law ; the ob-
struction of religious teaching ; the enactment of special penalties
against the clergy under pretense of safeguarding public order;
restrictions of different kinds on the exercise of worship; and,
in short, the taking away from the Church "of the resources
which constitute the human means necessary to her existence
and the fulfilment of her mission." " Wherefore," the Pontiff

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Pope and the French Law 233

proceeds, " we solemnly and with all our strength protest,
against the proposal, against the voting, and against the pro-
mulgation of this Law, declaring that it never can be alleged
against the imprescriptible and unchangeable rights of the
Church."

II.

While this act of the Pope condemned the Law de jure^
the question still remained to be decided whether, within the
limits granted by the Law, some modus vivendi might not be
contrived which would permit a compromise that, while unjust
and unsatisfactory to the Church, and, because of necessity,
accepting the separation of Church and State, might neverthe-
less be tolerated by the Church, to avoid the greater evils of
total sequestration. In the end of May the French Episcopate
met to consider whether the civil law could be reconciled with
the rights of the Church. A notable body of eminent French
Catholics addressed to the bishops a petition begging that they
would undertake to find a way out of the difficulty, and at
the same time somewhat boldly indicated the basis upon which
a satisfactory solution of the problem might, in their judgment,
easily be discovered. The document was drawn up by M.
Brunetiere. The petitioners insisted that Article 4 contained
the liberating phrase. To understand their contention it is
necessary to recur to the text of the Law for the chief clauses
of the articles which fix the character of the associations. The
first runs thus: "Article 4 — Within a year from the date of the
promulgation of the present Law, the real and personal prop-
erty of the menses^ parochial boards of trustees, presbyteral
councils, consistories, etc., etc., subject to all the charges and
specifications for their employment, with which they are en-
cumbered, shall be transferred by the legal representatives of
those establishments to the associations, complying with the
general rules of organization of the religion of which they pro-
pose to ensure the practice, which shall be legally formed ac-
cording to the provisions of Article 19, for the practice of
that religion in the former districts of the said establishments."

"Article 8.— In the event of an ecclesiastical establishment
having failed to proceed, within the period fixed by Article 4,

Digitized by

Google

234 THE POPE AND THE FRENCH LAW [Nov.,

to the assignments above prescribed, the assignment shall be
provided for by decree. In cases where the property assigned
in pursuance of Article 4, and of the first paragraph of the
present Article, is claimed either at once or subsequently by
several associations formed for the practice of the same re-
ligion, the assignment which may have been made by such
property, either by the representatives of the establishment or
by decree, may be contested before the Council of State in its
judicial capacity, which shall give its decision after taking into
account all the circumstances of fact/' Very slender powers
of imagination are required to picture the possible disasters to
religion that might be wrought by a Council of State, composed
of men hostile to the Church, in case of a scbismmtical or re-
bellious group of a congregation endeavoring to make itself
master of the church. The history of the trusteeship era in
this country carries strong testimony on this point.

"Article 19. — These associations must have for their exclusive
object the practice of a religion^ and must have a minimum of
membership as follows: In communes of less than 1,000 in-
habitants, seven persons; in communes of 1,000 to 20,coo in-
habitants, fifteen persons; in communes of over 20,000 inhab-
itants, twenty- five adults domiciled or resident within the ec-
clesiastical district." These conditions ensure the overwhelm-
ing predominance of the lay membership. " Notwithstanding
any clause to the contrary in the statutes, the acts of the finan-
cial administration of the property carried out by the managers
or directors shall be, at least once a year, presented to the
control of the general meeting of the members of the associa-
tion, and submitted to its approval." Other clauses follow
permitting the associations to receive collections and donations
for worship and for the maintenance of the buildings, as well
as to give the surplus of their receipts to other associations
formed for the same object. Article 20 authorizes these asso-
ciations to form unions having a central administration or di-
rectorate. This article permits the formation of diocesan and
national unions.

To the Commission of prelates, formed at the meeting of
the hierarchy, consisting of the Cardinal Archbishbps of Paris,
Bordeaux, Lyons, and Rennes, the Archbishop of Albi, and
the Bishops of Lu9on and Soissons, Mgr. Fulbert-Petit, Arch*

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE POPE AND THE FRENCH LAW 235

bishop of Besan9on, presented a schema of associations that
would, it was maintained, prove to be at once legal and canon-
ical. It provided for the authoritative quality of the pas-
tor and the bishop ; it laid down conditions of membership
that would exclude all but orthodox and approved Catholics;
and it provided for the constitution of diocesan unions under
the control of the bishop. The scheme, which is said to
have received the approbation of the majority of the prelates,
was published in the Sihle towards the end of August, and
was immediately assailed with severe criticism, which attacked
it as being neither legal nor canonical. Besides, a strong party
reprobated any attempt that would mean acceptance of the
Law, which was denounced as a skilfully prepared trap designed
to put the cause of Catholicism legally at the mercy of ulterior
malevolent legislation. Meanwhile, the second Encyclical^
"Gravissime Nos," August 10, appeared, in which the Pope
categorically forbade Catholics to form associations in ccmpli-
ance with the Law. Reiterating his exposition of the antago-
nism between the Law and his divine rights, he declared :
"Therefore, relative to the associations, such as the Ltw de-
mands, we decree absolutely that they cannot be formed with-
out violating the sacred rights which touch the very life of
the Church." This clear command satisfied and strengthened
the party of resistance, and struck at the movement towards
acceptance.

But the Encyclical contained another passage of a less per-
emptory character, which seemed to suggest that it might* be
profitable to examine whether some other form of association,
at once legal and canonical, might not be devised that would
afford escape from the menacing disaster. '' But," ran the
message, "as we have no hope ot this, the Law remaining as
it is, we declare that it is not permissible to essay this other
kind of association until, in a manner legal and certain {le-
gitimo certoque), it shall be assured that the divine constitution
of the Church, the immutable rights of the Roman Pontiff and
the bishops, as well as their authority over the goods necessary
to the Church, particularly over the sacred edifices, shall, in
the said associations, be irrevocably protected : Will the con-
trary we cannot, without betraying our charge and entailing
ruin upon the Church of France."

Digitized by

Google

2 36 THE POPE AND THE FRENCH LAW [Nov.,

This declaration cleared the air and brought forth a magnifi-
cent manifestation of devotion and obedience from all ranks of
the French Church. Clergy and laity declared that, come what
may, the orders and counsels of the Holy See shall be their
rule of action. There did not, however, ensue a corresponding
unity of view as to the immediate question of whether any
satisfactory system of association, within the scope of the Law,
might be arranged. On September the third, Mgr. Touchet
published a memoire juridique et theologique severely criticising
the plan presented by Mgr. Fulbert Petit. A prelate of equal
learning and zeal, Mgr. Fuzet, issued a pamphlet, which received
notice in the highest circles, in which he contends that it is
possible to devise a plan of association that will not be less
harmonious with canonical demands than is the form of eccle-
siastical associations approved by the Church in Prussia. In re-
ply to some of his critics, he has published an opinion delivered
to him by the eminent jurist, M. Saleilles, professor of com-
parative legislation in the University of Paris. This authority
states that a comparison of the Prussian and the French legal
demands shows the latter to be less obnoxious to ecclesiastical
rights than the former, especially with regard to episcopal au-
thority : ** La Loi de 1905 ne parle pas de T^veque, mais elle le
rend omnipotent. La loi prussienne en parle officiellement mais
ce pour Tasservir, voila toute la difference." Furthermore, he
claims that the Prussian system introduces the principle of uni-
versal suffrage into the Church, gives to the lay assembly pre-
dominance over the pastor, and to the prefect predominance
over the assembly. The Law of 1905 is, he judges, in many
respects anti-canonical, but neither schismatic nor heretical. It
is founded on an anti- canonical theory which substitutes the
idea of association for that of foundation or establishment.
"The Church,'* he observes, "may have her own conception
of the right of ownership ; she can, nevertheless, be a proprietor
only on the condition that she conforms to the laws which re-
gulate the rights of proprietorship in the country in which she
finds herself."

At the present moment the discussion between the party of
resistance and the party of acceptance, to use the terms of the
hour, is prosecuted with a vigor that sometimes develops into
acerbity, which must be excused in consideration of the tre-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Pope and the French Law 237

mendous issue at stake. In some quarters the policy of resist-
ance is inspired by the hope that, when the fateful moment ar-
rives, the Government will recoil before the dangers to be
dreaded from a rigid enforcement of the Law. It is doubtful
whether there is much foundation for the hope. There is none
at all if we may believe the statements of those spokesmen of
the anti-clerical world, whose threats in the recent past have sel-
dom failed of realization. When one observes the political affilia-
tions of several organs of the press which are loudest in their
advocacy of resistance, and almost ferociously oppose every pro-
ject of compromise, one can scarcely escape the conviction that
they are animated as much by political as by religious interests,
and that the parties they represent would find some compensa-
tion for the losses inflicted on religion by a crisis that would
array all Catholic France in solidarity with themselves against
the Republic. All the journals and periodicals devoted to
royalism, imperialism, or anti Semitism vociferously applaud the
condemnation of the Law ; and they either ignore the provis-
ions in the Law, which to others seem to afford a ground for
settlement, or they persistently insist that these passages will
not bear a favorable construction ; and, proclaiming that no
understanding between the Church and the Republic is possible,
they denounce as liberals, or cowards, or traitors, every person
whose voice or pen endeavors to promote a peaceful solution.
Their effusive praise of Pius X. for his present action is all the
more remarkable when one recalls that this same section of the
press, as far as it dared, exhibited its loyalty to the Pope by
sullen silence or disrespectful protest, when Leo XIII. advised
French Catholics that the time had come for them all to unite
in cordial acceptance of the form of government that their
country had adopted.

Among the immense flood of publications that appear just
now dealing with the momentous question of the day, several
noticeable ones sustain the thesis that Article 4 implicitly pro-
vides for the recognition of hierarchical authority, and for satis-
factory tests for the orthodoxy of all persons to be admitted
members of the associations. If, runs the argument, the asso-
ciation is to be organized on lines conformable to the general
organization of the cult it proposes to exercise, then a Catholic
association must consist exclusively of persons in communion

Digitized by

Google

238 The Pope and the French Law [Nov.,

with a curi^ or pastor, in communion with a bishop, who, in turn,
is ia communion with the See of Rome. The Articles authoriz-
ing central unions embracing a number of parish associations^
provide for the direct intervention of episcopal authority. It is
said that the publications of two eminent writers, MM. Emile
Flourens and G. Theray, advocating this view, have profoundly
impressed the Vatican.

Another person whose ecclesiastical and civil standing, as
well as his association with the Law, gives special authority to
his opinion, the Abb^ Gayraud, member of the Chamber of
Deputies, speaks to the point in a recent brochure. His cour-
age and eloquence contributed, in no small measure, to the
elimination or modification of some of the most drastic features
of the original draft of the Law. He recalls the fact that dur-
ing the course of the long debates which marked the passage
of the bill, M. Briand, who was in charge of it, several times
affirmed in the Chamber that Article 4 was intended to guar-
antee that only orthodox Catholics, in communion with their
pastors, should be eligible for admission to the Catholic asso-
ciations, and that the associations should be organized with
due regard to Catholic principles. Hence, even though the
republican majority declares itself unalterably opposed to any
modification of the Law, and are inexorably determined to
press for its energetic and integral application, this resolution
does not prevent them from permitting that what is implicit
in the Law shall be made explicit. No modification is re-
quired. All that is needed is that the declared intention of the
legislator be made absolutely evident, certain, and incontesta-
ble. When this is done the contingency contemplated in '' Gra-
vissime Nos " will be realized ; associations can be formed
which legally and with assured certainty will safeguard the
rights of the Roman Pontiff. Abb^ Gayraud promises, at the
meeting of the Chambers, to propose some amendments to this
effect. Will success crown his efforts? Were one to consider
merely the reasonableness of his demands, there would be no
hesitation in answering, yes. But it is only too true that, as
his Holiness has stated, the whole Law is studiously vague on
most important points. And there is reason to suspect that
the astute minds that drew it up brought to their task much
knowledge of law, both canonical and civil, which they em-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] THE Pope and the French Law 239

ployed to conceal in vagueness the full ominous import and
scope of the legislation. Add to this the fact that the destruc-
tion of clericalism is the avowed object of the majority of the
Chamber, can they be expected to budge from their position
in order to provide for the continuation of clerical authority
in France ?

In the universal gloom there is one splendid gleam of light:
that is, the loyalty evinced by French Catholics towards the
Church. It is expressed by a group that have recently ad-
dressed the Holy Father; their words may be taken to ex-
press the universal sentiment: '' Catholiques nous sommes par-
ceque nous sommes avec vous; Catholiques nous demeurerons
jusque dans le dechirement d'une guerre fratricide, parceque
quoi qu'il arrive nous resterons avec vous." If one might ven-
ture a conjecture upon a condition of affairs so uncertain, it
would be that some plan of association may be found that will
satisfy the Pope. In any case, a general view of the situation
affords reasonable grounds for trusting that to the last setting
sun of 1907 France, the eldest daughter of the Church, will
not present the mournful spectacle of the abomination of deso-
lation standing within her holy places.

NoT£. — Since this article has gone to press it is reported that the Council of State has
given a decision which interprets Article 4 to mean that only Catholics in acknowledged com-
munion with ecclesiastical authority are eligible to membership in the associations.

Digitized by

Google

FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY,

BY L. E. LAPHAM.

OME twenty years ago the first remark heard on
meeting a friend, was: "Have you read Robert
Elsemere ? ** Likewise, for the last ten months, the
Italians have been asking each other : " Have you
read // Sanio ? " Since the stir in the religious
world made by the English novel, no book has appeared in any
land that has created so much discussion, both /^ro and con, as
Antonio Fogazzaro's // Santo, II Santo came to light most dra-
matically, amid a blare of sensational advertising and a blaze
of multicolored posters, simultaneously in all parts of Italy, on
the fifth of last November. It was recognized at once as a
work of strong propagandist tendencies, in fact as a religious,
political, and sociological tract in the shape of a novel, and
calculated to do much harm or good.* It had a wide sale, and
was read and discussed as no book has been read and dis-
cussed in Italy within the memory of man. It was enthusi-
astically received by the Liberals in politics as well as by the
Liberals in religion, as a new gospel, and was as roundly con-
demned by the Conservatives as revolutionary in the extreme.
After a career of five months 11 Santo was placed upon the
Index, and the author, who is a practical Catholic, made bis
submission to the decision of authority, in spite of the gibes
of the Liberals and his political confreres, some of whom even
went so far as to demand the expulsion of the novelist from
the Italian Senate, of which he is a member.

Fogazzaro is a power in the intellectual life of modern
Italy, and one of the leaders of a growing party within the
Church in Italy, that must be reckoned with. This party,
which was largely political at first, has, within the last decade,
inaugurated a movement that is of the utmost importance to
the life of the Church. The advance of modern science and
the general decay of faith in the intellectual world have set
many Catholic laymen thinking on lines for which they are but

*The author said publicly that his book was a " libro di battaglia."

Digitized by

Google

I906.] FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY 241

ill prepared. While professing to be faithful to the dogmatic
teaching of the Church, they feel that the Church is not up-^
to*date, that she is too backward in accepting modern science
and modern philosophy, thereby neglecting to cultivate wea-
pons of warfare that alone can defend her in the inevitable
struggle with the powers of darkness. In such an effort there
will always be men whose zeal outruns their discretion, and
who bring down the thunderbolt of condemnation upon the
whole movement by some inconsiderate act. Such a mistake
we consider the latest novel of Fogazzaro to be.

// Santo is the third novel in which the members of the
same family figure, and forms, with // Piccolo Mondo Antico,
and // Piccolo Mondo Moderno^ a sort of trilogy. It is our
purpose to introduce these novels and their author to those of
our readers that have not already made their acquaintance.

Born in the year 1842, Antonio Fogazzaro's youth was
passed amid the exciting events that led up to the liberation
of North Italy from the oppressive yoke of Austria, and in
his father's house, a rallying place for the patriots of Vicenza,
he imbibed that intense love of his fatherland which has al-
ways distinguished him in his literary and political career.
The father, Mariano Fogazzaro, was a man of noble character,
an ardent patriot, a student of the best literature, and a fair
performer on the piano. The mother was a woman of charm-
ing manner and exquisite musical taste, devoted to the educa-
tion of her children. Both parents, says Pompeo Molmenti,
the biographer of the poet, were genuinely religious, and scru-
pulous in their observance of the rites of the Catholic Church.
From his uncle, Guiseppi Fogazzaro, a priest, he early learned
to venerate the name and to admire the works of Rosmini, a
man destined to exercise an enduring influence upon the young
Antonio's mind. At the Liceo of his native city he came
under the influence of the Abbot Giacomo Zanella, a man of
no small poetical genius, who incited the young student to a
serious study of iEschylus and Lucretius, among the ancients,
and Heine among the moderns. A French translation of Byron
intoxicated the young poet for the time being, but Heine's in-
fluence was the more enduring, and found expression in his
first novel, Malombra. Thus Antonio was reared in an atmos-
vou LXXXIV.— 16

Digitized by

Google

242 FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY [Nov.^

phere of patriotism, religion, and culture, three things that in-
form all bis literary output.

As a young man Fogazzaro tried his hand at various kinds
of poetry, but he was distracted by doubts as to the form of
art to which he should devote his talents. At the same time
he was disturbed in his belief, and, although profoundly reli-
gious in sentiment, he felt that he had ceased to believe in
any positive form of religion. He devoted himself assiduously
to the reading of the most liberal writers. This period of
scepticism was, however, merely a phase in Fogazzaro's intel-
lectual and spiritual development. His profoundly religious
nature proved victorious. From the point of view of literary
art such a victory proved to be of the greatest value. Only
one that had passed through the fire of religious struggle
could have drawn characters like Elena in Daniele Cortis and
LuisA in // Piccolo Monde Antico. In later years Fogazzaro re-
marked to a friend : " I am a Catholic Christian ; hence I
accept all dogmas in their true and proper sense, from the in-
spiration of the Sacred Scriptures to the infallibility of the
Pope."

Fogazzaro's literary genius matured slowly, and although
he had written a few occasional poems, and delivered three or
four academic addresses, it was not till he had reached the
age of thirty- four that he ventured before the public with his
Mirafula, a love tale in verse, for which the Frederika episode
in Goethe's "Dichtung und Wahrheit" furnished the motive.
Already his love of strong character contrasts, that finds its
highest expression in // Piccolo Mondo Antico^ is seen in the gen-
tle and faithful Miranda and the capricious and fickle Enrico*

Miranda was followed, in 1876, by ValsQlda, a collection
of lyrical poems, mostly celebrating the beauties of the poet's
childhood home, which is still his poetic hermitage, on the
Lake of Lugano. Full of ideal beauty and artistic sense of
form, many of the verses gave a glimpse into the secret
chambers of a soul that sees all things ''apparell'd in celestial
light."

The light is born and dieth;

What endureth of sunset and dawn?

All, my Lord,

Save the Eternal, in the world

Is vain.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY 243

But it was not in the field of poetry that Fogazzaro was to
obtain his greatest success. In 1872 he had addressed the
Accad^mia Olimpica of his native town, Vicenza, '' On the Fu-
ture of the Novel in Italy/' and exposed his views of the scope
and structure of the modern novel. Nine years passed, how-
ever, before the author put his theories into practice, in the
novel Malombra. In the meantime, Zola had made Naturalism
the shibboleth of novelists, which, under the more respectable
name of '' verismo," attracted many writers in Italy into its
toils. It is to Fogazzaro's great credit that he resisted this
tendency, and ranged himself on the side of Manzoni, Chateau-
briand, and the French Romanticists. He is the legitimate suc-
cessor of Manzoni, whom he considers his master in literature*
Malombra is full of the extravagances and exuberances of sen-
timent and style that young authors find so difficult to avoid.
At the time of its composition the author was especially inter-
ested in spiritualism and the problems of pre- existence; and
the whole action of the novel revolves about a superstitious
dream of the heroine, who feels herself possessed by the soul
of her grandmother. Although severely criticised for. its super-
natural and spiritualistic elements, Malombra raised the repu-
tation of the author very materially, and encouraged him to
persist in this form of writing.

From the beginning Fogazzaro has taken his art seriously,
and all his novels have a purpose. He delights in the most
vital struggles of the spirit with the world, the flesh, and the
devil. He delves deep into the secrets of the human soul, and
exposes them by concrete, objective representation, rather than
by psychological analysis. We learn to know his characters,
not by description, but as we learn to know our friends, by
daily converse with them, by seeing them act and hearing them
speak. In Daniele Cortis, his next novel, Fogazzaro exhibits
all the qualities of his genius, his power of describing a great
moral conflict, and of making his characters live. Although
Daniele Cortis comes very near being a roman d'adultire^ after
the French model, there is nothing of the sultry sensual atmos-
phere about it such as characterizes the latter. Fogazzaro always
keeps his readers in the pure air of idealism, even when dealing
with the most delicate questions of sexual love. He is a sincere
writer and obeys his belief in the ideal, without blinking the real.
In (act he is an Ideal-Realist, paradoxical as that may seem.

Digitized by

Google

244 FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY [Nov.,

Daniele Cortis is the story of the love of a young politician
for Elena, the wile of the Duke di Santa Giulia. Cortis is a
tried Christian, a man of high ideals in religion, love, and poli-
tics, and asks only for tde ideal love of his lady. Though not
religious like Cortis, Elena has a lofty sense of honor and
duty, and returns him the love he asks. We have here two
extraordinary characters, but not improbable ones, much less
impossible. With an open mind for all that is noble and beau-
tiful, they are yet subject to all the modern passions; Daniele,
profoundly religious, finds in his faith the courage and strength
to resist; Elena preserves her virtue by obedience to the dic-
tates of self-respect and loyalty to her principles of right. In-
spired by the love for a woman that can never be his, and
who has followed her worthless husband to America, Cortis
throws himself into politics. Elected Deputy, he opposes the
low, utilitarian views of his fellow legislators. In his ardent
imagination he dreams of a happy land where religion will in-
spire noble ideals and noble deeds. In spite of difficulties, he
still clings to his Utopian ideas. He was not born for the base
happiness. of the multitude. He needs must love, and suffer
for what he loves. '' Then alone I am happy, then I feel the
vital flame within my soul, like the benediction of God, then I
feel all the dignity of my manhood, all my strength "

Cortis inaugurates a new party, a sort of Christian Democ-
racy, a Catholic via media between the Clericals and the ex-
treme Liberals. The programme of this party, as outlined in
a speech of Cortis during his election campaign, is an expres-
sion of the author's own sentiments on the subject, for Fogaz-
zaro stands out as one of the most prominent Catholic- Patriots,
a combination of words that until lately was an absolute con-
tradiction in the mind of most Italians. As an Italian gentle-
man once remarked to the writer: "The two things dearest to
a man's heart are separated here in Italy. If you are a good
Catholic you cannot be a good Italian, and vice versa.'' How-
ever, to be a good Catholic and a good Italian is just what
Fogazzaro has endeavored to accomplish in himself and in
others, although many Liberals as well as Catholics think that
he has failed, in one respect or the other.

As a sort of intermezzo between the more serious novels,
Daniele Cortis and // Piccolo Mondo Antico, Fogazzaro gave to
the world a charming, if somewhat exuberantly sentimental,

Digitized by

Google

I906.] FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY 245

novel in // Mistero del Potta, a kind of modern Vita Nuova.
Like the Vita Nuova, it is made up of prose and poetry, and
the author has here included some of his most exquisite love-
songs. Violet Yves is hardly possessed by her poet- lover,
when she is snatched from him by death; but, like Beatrice,
she still continues to be the life of his soul, the symbol of the
ideal. He loves her with a spiritual love, and lives in the
peace of anticipated reunion. In his conception of a love that
finds its highest expression in being de-sensualized, Fogazzaro
reminds us strongly of another Catholic poet, Coventry Fat«>
more, who has made conjugal love the corner- stone of his po-
etical theology. In this as in other respects our author is al-
most Dantesque. Like Dante, he is a poet, a mystic, a theo-
logian, a Catholic patriot. And like Dante he has also writ-
ten a trilogy, not of hell, purgatory, and heaven, but of mod-
em Italy, past, present, and future, as he conceives it.

II.

The first novel of this trilogy, // Piccolo Mondo Antico, ap-
peared in 1896, and took the Italian reading public by storm.*
In this work the author seems to have reached his highest
powers. For simplicity and interest of plot, for fine delinea-
tion of character that never descends into an over-nice psy-
chological analysis, for beautiful descriptions of one of the
loveliest regions of Italy, and for a high moral and religious
tone that never becomes didactic, // Piccolo Mondo Antico
can hardly be matched by any modern novel in any tongue.
It presents a deep and unified theory of life, that goes hand in
hand wiih the faithful description of the daily life of the " Little
Ancient World" about the Lake of Lugano, which the author
knows so intimately from his long residence there.

At first this " Little World " seems small indeed, but it
grows into larger significance by the interior life of the main
characters, and their relation with the larger world outside,
especially with the struggle for national independence. The
political background of the story is formed by the events
preceding the war of '59, when Lombardy threw off the yoke
of Austria, a period corresponding with the youth of the
author.

•Arturo Graf, the poet and critic, hailed it as the only Italian novel since Manxoni's
•/ Promessi Sposi worthy to be compared with that immortal work.

Digitized by

Google

246 FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY [Nov.,

All the characters seem to possess a real local color, and
one cannot help thinking that many of the traits of Franco
Maironi, the young hero, belong to the author himself. He is
the '' Signorino " of a noble and wealthy family, such as are
found by the hundred in Italy to-day. Although endowed
with a strong character, he suffers from the undisciplined edu-
cation that such young men too often leceive, and seems to
be drifting through life in a dreamy manner. He is one of
those that need to be acted upon by extraordinary external
circumstances in order to bring out his sterling qualities of
character. A man of the finest sentiment, a poet, a musician,
he is unable to subject himself to any kind of discipline, and
so remains a dilletante. He loves nature, art, his charming
home, and his little bottle of choice wine; at the same time
he is enthusiastic for all things high and noble, is filled with
an ardent love of his country and its liberation, and dreams
of joining the ranks of the fighters when the hour of freedom
strikes. He hates the oppressors of his country with a pas-
sion that does not hesitate to vent itself in words. Besides he
is very religious, and punctilious in the performance of his
Church duties, but his religion is also a matter of feeling, of
fervent emotion, rather than of intellectual conviction. In fact,
he has an utter detestation of all philosophical and religious
discussion. He is a quasi mystic, and truth is revealed to him
intuitively. Desiring to convert his sceptical wife, he sets to
work to study the Summa Theologica^ of St. Thomas, with
great eagerness, in search of ''a reason for the hope that was
in him." The study did not last long.

The scholastic form of the treatise, the uniformity of the
argumentation pro and con, the frigid Latin full of deep and
colorless thought, dissipated in three days all his enthusiasm.
Hfe could not understand the arguments; he had them ex-
plained, and armed himself for the contest. But, like Saul's
armor on David, they weighed him down. He could not pre-
sent himself to his wife in cap and gown, a spear of theology
in one hand and a shield of metaphysics in the other. He
recognized that he was not made to philosophize, that he
lacked the mind to argue logically ; or, at least, that his emo-
tional heart, full of likes and dislikes, was continually inter-
. posing for or against, according to his sympathies. One
evening he was playing the Andante of Beethoven's Sonata,

Digitized by

Google

i906.] FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY 247

op. 28, wken he exclaimed to himself, trembling with emo-
tion : " That's it ; that's it ! " None of the Fathers, none of
the Doctors could communicate the religious sentiment like
Beethoven. He put his whole soul into the music and wished
that Luisa were there that he might play the divine Andante
to her in a prayer of unspeakable ecstasy.

No other passage of the book so well exhibits his religious
temper of mind.

This undisciplined Idealist finds himself in an atmosphere
in which the wind is quite sharp. The national movement has
reached its flood tide. A deep chasm of sentiment divides the
people, although the ''Little World'' moves on as usual, and
the political friends of Austria live in kindly intercourse with
her enemies.

Franco Maironi has been brought up, and still lives, in the
house of his aristocratic grandmother, the Marchesa Maironi,
thoroughly Austrian in sympathy, who wishes to marry him
to a young lady of noble family in Milan, and threatens to
disinherit him unless he gives up the girl of his choice, Luisa
Rigey, the daughter of a French teacher, now dead, and an
Italian mother.

The novel begins here. It is not a love story in the ordi-
nary sense of the word. It is rather the story of married life
and •of the serious conflict of totally different temperaments.
Franco and Luisa appear from the first as antagonists, though
bound to each other by a real and warm love.

Luisa, half French in character as she is in blood, possesses
very little of the Italian femininity. She is clear-headed, de-
cisive, and cold, where Franco is warm-hearted, enthusiastic, and
irresolute. She hesitates to reveal her inmost thoughts even
to her husband. To her, action is the only evidence of truth ;
to him, it is emotional insight. So her attitude toward reli-
gion is quite different from his; she welcomes every tempta-
tion to doubt, and endeavors to argue with it ; while he, like a
good Catholic, expels any idea that might in the least disturb
his faith. She is strong-minded, and must know the reason for
everything. Self-possessed, self-confident, daring in her specu-
lations, sure of the decisions of her own mind, she resembles
very decidedly the ** new woman " in her attitude toward life.
At the same time she possesses a certain enthusiasm, that is
kept under restraint by her strong head.

Digitized by

Google

248 FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY [Nov.,

The young couple are without means, and as the old Mar-
chesa has disinherited Franco, they are dependent on Luisa's
maternal uncle, a civil engineer in the employ of the Austrian
government. This uncle is a magnificent character, a man of
the largest heart and unselfish simplicity. He is one of those
retiring, unobtrusive individuals, whose quiet influence is of the
greatest worth to those about him. His one thought is to
provide for the young couple during the first years of their
married life. Franco accepts his help as a matter of course,
and here the difference between his way of thinking and his
wife's reveals itself for the first time. For Luisa feels that this
idle existence at the expense of another is unmanly. Mean-
while the old Marchesa is at work, and arouses the suspicions'
of the Government in regard to her nephew's national sympa-
thies. The house is searched, and an old sword, that the uncle
has kept as a souvenir, is used against him and he is deprived
of his position. Then begins a period of distress, relieved only
by the sunlight brought into the house by their little daughter,
Maria, the joy of her great uncle. Misery and want stare the
young couple in the face, and force Franco into a decision.
He determines to go to Turin, not only to work for the sup-
port of his family, but also to help the cause of Italian free-
dom. He has to leave in secret in order to evade the eyes of
the Austrian spies. Just before he goes, however, Luisa is
thrown into a state of great excitement by the discovery of the
existence of a will made by Franco's grandfather, in which he
disinherits the old Marchesa and leaves all his property to the
grandson. Franco had known of the will, but had generously
determined never to make any use of it, feeling that to make
it public would brand his grandmother not only as dishonest, but
also as a repudiated wife. When he learns that the friend who
has the will in keeping has, as he supposes, at the instigation
of Luisa, made an attempt to coerce the grandmother into a
reconciliation, he is beside himself with anger; and the night
before he leaves the little home he upbraids his wife most bit-
terly. This scene shows the utter incompatibility of their char-
acters; the contrast between the energetic nature of Luisa, who
insists upon her rights, especially against the usurpation of the
grandmother, and the high moral idealism of Franco is power-
fully drawn. They are as fond of each other as ever, but are

Digitized by

Google

I906.] FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY 249

separated now by a world of temperamental differences. Only
the little Maria, four years old, still forms a bond of union.

Luisa, at home alone with her uncle and child, feels more
and more the consciousness of her self sufficiency. But a ter-
rible punishment awaits her. Just as she goes out to intercept
the grandmother and to upbraid her, even as she has the bit-
ter words on her lips, the sharp cry pierces her ear: **Jesu
Maria ! Signora Luisa ! " and her child, the little Maria, had
fallea into the lake and was drowned.

This scene is painted with all the realistic power of the
modern artist. The judgment of God seems at first too hard.
Had she sinned so grievously in defending the rights of her
child and of her husband? But as one punishes the dearest
child most, so the author seems to plunge this beloved child,
of his fancy into the depths of misery in order to purify her
soul.

The rest of the story is devoted to Luisa All that has
gone before seems merely a preparation for the struggle that
takes place in her soul. The loss of Maria dries up the very
springs of her being. She '' skirts the howling desert of un-
belief," doubts the existence of God, of a divine providence in
the world. She tries to get into communication with her dead
child by means of spiritualism, and in despair is about to take
her own life. At this juncture she receives a letter from Franco,
urging her to meet him at a certain point on Lake Maggiore
as he passes through with the troops. She dreads a meeting
with her husband, as she feels that the bond of union between
them has been irremediably broken. But she finally yields to
the entreaties of her good old uncle, and sets out with him for
Isola Bella. The meeting proves to be Luisa's salvation. Under
the sunlight of Franco s hopeful nature, and the warmth of his
caresses her frozen heart melts, and she returns home with the
hope of new life, born of motherhood, in her bosom.

There is a profound theory of life to be read in this novel,
although Fogazzaro is too great an artist to expose it by analy-
sis. The teaching, however, is unmistakable. It is evident es-
pecially in the last chapter, where the meeting is described.

** For me," said Luisa, ** it would be better to end all in
the lake." Her husband put his arm around her and drew
her from the parapet, released her, and, raising his arms in

Digitized by

Google

2SO FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY [Nov.

the air, exclaimed : * * You talk like that ! You who always
said you accepted life as a struggle ? And this is your way
of meeting it ? Once I thought you were the stronger. Now
I see that I am the stronger, much the stronger ! "

It is his religion, however unintellectual and emotional it
may be^ that gives Franco his strength, and enables him to
grapple with the trials of life and throw them ; while Luisa,
much the stronger character naturally, but without faith, suc-
cumbs under burdens that her self-sufficiency cannot sustain.
She has relied upon her own strength, and it fails when most
needed. This strength she is to find by a return to her former
faith.

We have spoken only of the main characters, but the sub-
ordinate ones are no mere lay figures. The old, formal Mar-
chesa, with her aristocratic prejudices; the mild and religious
Teresa Rigey, Luisa's mother; the simple-minded and generous-
hearted uncle, Piero Ribera; the unscrupulous Pasotti — are so
vividly drawn that they live in the memory as real people.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

Digitized by

Google

Current TBvcnts.

The problems of Russia still re-
Russia. main unsolved ; in fact, no solution

appears to be in sight. The em-
pire seems to be one weltering mass of chaos and conflict,
and yet it holds together and has, or is suppolied to have,
a certain majesty and power. However great the sufferings
of large numbers of his subjects may be, the Tsar has not
been withheld by them from the enjoyment afforded by yacht-
ing, Ashing, hunting, although rumors have been afloat that a
deep laid plot against his life was the cause of the prolonga-
tion of his vacation. M. Stolypin remains in the possession of
such power as is possessed by a Russian premie r, and is pre-
paring for the election of the second Duma. This is the one
ground of hope for the future. However strong the powers in
favor of despotic power may be, they have not ventured as
yet to abolish openly and avowedly the concessions hitherto
granted, although the practical proceedings of the government
are as much at variance with not only the spirit but the letter
of those concessions as can well be conceived. When we bear
in mind the lynchings that have so frequently taken place in
this country, and the recent outrages inflicted upon the negroes
in the South, it is not within our right to boast of our own
perfection; nor do we; and it is not in the spirit of boasting
that we record the outrages perpetrated in a country ruled
upon principles diametrically opposed to ours.

Far from perfection as we are, we doubt whether such a
proceeding as the following has ever been even possible in
this country, to say nothing oi the pogroms^ of which at Siedlce
another as barbarous as its predecessors has taken place since
we last wrote. Some time ago a number of peasants destroyed
the estate of M. Krivosheim, a former Minister. The chief of
the district, a government official, arrived on the spot soon
after the devastation of the estate had taken place, with a de-
tachment of Cossacks. He assembled all the peasants supposed
to have been concerned in the affair, and without making any
investigation directed the priests to administer the last sacra-
ment to them. The Cossacks were then ordered to beat the
peasants to death. The scene of horror lasted four hours, 23
peasants being killed, and 130 receiving terrible injuries. The

Digitized by

Google

252 Current Events [Nov.,

Cossacks became exhausted from their work of brutality, and
compelled other peasants to continue flogging their own fathers,
sons, and brothers. As a matter of fact, all the sufferers were
innocent, the real culprits having fled from the scene before
the arrival of the Cossacks. On the first of October, at Kher-
son, the law courts took cognizance of the matter. It was not,
however, the official or his Cossacks who were brought to trial.
So far as is recorded, no blame or punishment was meted out
to them. Nor was Russian justice satisfied with the punish-
ment already inflicted on innocent victims. Some 63 more peas-
ants were sent to prison for a crime which the most vindictive
would have looked upon as amply expiated.

However much we may deplore the fact, we cannot won-
der, when such outrages are possible at the hands of the gov-
ernment, that the surest road to the hearts of large numbers
of the people should be found by those who oppose the con-
stituted authorities. The more violent and even criminal that
opposition is, the greater is the esteem and even veneration
accorded to these opponents. Sir D. M. Wallace, as trust-
worthy an authority upon Russian affairs as is to be found,
has been, perhaps still is, traveling through the empire off the
beaten tracks, in out of the way districts. In Russia, as in
places nearer home, the album of photographs is an indication
of the household gods, and he found in many places that the
album par excellence is a collection of photographs of assassins.
On the fly-leaf of one of those was written in English:

Lives of great ones all remind me
I can make my life sublime.

Many Russians, the same writer says, are resolved that, as
long as a charter is refused them, the right of assassination is
theirs. It is called an act of Divine Justice transcending hu-
man laws; the exercise of that right if not a duty laid upon
all, at least a privilege reserved for the elect. Some assassina-
tions have almost universal approbation ; when Plehve was
killed the whole nation was delirious with joy. The repres-
sive action which is being adopted by the government, in the
judgment of Sir D. M. Wallace, can only increase the fever
and make assassinations more frequent, more violent, and
more popular.

However criminal these assassinations are, there are other

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Current Events 253

proceedings of the revolutionaries which make one even less
hopeful of Russia's future. The very wickedness of assassina-
tion gives to it a halo of heroicity, coupled as it is with the
extremity of self-sacrifice. But Russian revolutionaries have
descended to the lower level of ignoble sordidness. They are
in want of funds, and to obtain them have resorted to robbery
on an extended scale, not merely from the government, but
from private individuals, and in some cases have committed
murder when they were not able to secure the money sought.
An idea of the state to which Russia has been reduced may
be formed from the following statistics culled from official tele-
grams during the four days ending September 15, and pub*
lished in the Bourse Gazette, Armed encounters in various
parts of the Empire resulted in the deaths of 8 soldiers, po-
licemen, and officials, and of 88 private persons, the wounded
in the same categories being, respectively, 7 and 133. Political
homicide accounted for 5, 19, 6, and 37, classified as above.
Nine trains were robbed, 2 tramways, 3 banks, 2 mills, 7
churches, 17 vodka shops, 3 mails, 5 stores, and 25 private
persons, and in connection with these robberies the following
casualties occurred, classified as above, 16, 4, 2, and 7, and
there were 53 arrests. Two mills, seven country seats, 81 pri-
vate houses, 15 izbas, and 2 government buildings were burnt.
Twenty- six persons were condemned to death and 17 to hard
labor. Altogether, 343 arrests were made. Four editors of
newspapers were tried and two sentenced. Eight persons were
killed and 14 wounded during disturbances in prisons, and 11
prisoners escaped. A total of 140 persons were killed, not in-
cluding those who lost their lives in Siedlce. Such is the
record of four days; a similar record could be given mutatis
mutandis of the rest of the month. Great, indeed, is the need
of a savior of the country; but there are no signs of his com-
mg.

The action of the government has not been altogether lim-
ited to arrest, exile, execution. In addition to the prepara-
tions for the election of the new Duma^ some progress has
been made with the transfer by purchase of the land to the
peasants. The government has published a programme which
includes, in the first place, the giving of power by the com-
munes to buy out any member wishing to start individual
farming; secondly, the sale to the peasants by the Land Bank

Digitized by

Google

254 Current Events [Nov.,

of fifteen million acres belonging to the State and the appa-
nages, and about eight million acres of private lands; and
thirdly, a wide scheme of emigration to Siberia, and the sale
at nominal prices of fifty-five million acres belonging to the
Crown in the Altai regions, beside other enormous tracts. Al-
ready, in 167 districts of European Russia, land settlement
Committees, consisting of landlords, officials, and villagers, have
been formed to deal practically with the question, and it is
hoped that the joint labors of the various classes affected will
contribute to the solution of the question.

Various mutations of the numerous political parties which
work in the open have taken place. Some have combined with
others, while some have split into two. The most numerous
of all — the Constitutional Democrats — were refused permission to
hold their Congress, and have had to flee into the only part
of the Empire where arbitrary will is held in check, and to
hold their meetings at Helsingfors, in Finland.

It is not often that the money-power conduces to good;
but in the case of Russia the fact that she stands in need of
funds derived from outside sources, makes her in some degree
amenable to European control. The extent to which she
stands in need of help was revealed by the publication in a
French paper of a confidential report addressed by the Min-
ister of Finance to the Prime Minister. A qualified contradic-
tion, it is true, has been made of the accuracy of this report,
but the confidence felt in ministerial contradictions is not un-
bounded, and in those other seats of worldly wisdom, the stock
markets of Europe, a wide credence was given to its truth — a
credence which financial experts pronounce to be fully justi-
fied. According to this Report, taking it for what it is worth,
for the first seven months of the current year Russia stands
face to face with a colossal deficit of more than 75 millions of
dollars, and this after making every effort to reduce expendi-
ture. The prospects for next year are even worse.

Army manoeuvres have, as usual,
Germany. been the principal occupation ot the

nations in the autumnal months.
At the German manoeuvres the Emperor was present and took
the opportunity of making three speeches characterized by his
wonted patriotic feeling and his reliance upon God. The most

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Current Events 255

remarkable of these speeches was the last, delivered at a ban-
quet given to the provincial authorities of Silesia. The Kaiser
concluded this speech with the declaration that he would toler-
ate no pessimists, expressing the wish or the will that the man
who was not fit for his work should go away and try to find a
better country. On this occasion his Majesty conferred upon
Cardinal Kopp, Prince -Bishop of Breslau, the Order of the
Black Eagle, the highest possible mark of distinction.

The Diary of the late Prince Hohenlohe, the publication of
which has excited so much interest, while it affords another
proof of Lord Acton's dictum, that most great men are bad
men, by bringing to light once more Prince Bismarck's duplic*
ity in his dealings with Austria, clearly shows how honorably
and straightforwardly, in opposition to the Chancellor, the
Kaiser acted in the same matter. It also shows that the Prince
opposed the Emperor in the latter's proposal of the Labor
Conference held in the beginning of his reign; that while Bis-
marck was ready to act energetically against the working classes,
that is to say, to shoot them down, the Emperor was unwill-
ing to begin his reign with such a stain upon it; he could
only do that with a good conscience after trying his best to
remedy the legitimate grievances of the working classes. It is
true that his Majesty had also the desire to forestall the Catho-
lics in the Reichstag, who were, together with the Socialists
and Radicals, on the point ot taking action. This, however^
does not in any great degree detract from the praise to be ac-
corded to the Emperor.

Notwithstanding the honor conferred upon Cardinal Kopp,
and the supposed personal influence of the Emperor with the
Holy Father, the Catholic party in the Reichstag maintains its
independence and rightly refuses to become a government
party. It is better for the government to depend upon it, than
for it to depend on the government. It is largely due to the
energetic action of leading members of the Catholic party that
the exposure of the Colonial scandals, and the attempts at re-
form, are due. It would be well if Catholics in other coun-
tries would serve the well-being of the commonwealth by sim-
ilar activity.

The death of Prince Albrecht, of Prussia, who has been
the Regent of the Duchy of Brunswick since 1885, recalls to.
remembrance the events which followed upon the war with

Digitized by

Google

256 Current Events [Nov.,

Austria in 1866. Hanover, not having acted in the way which
was pleasing to Prussia, paid the penalty by being incorpor-
ated as a province of that kingdom, and its King was deprived
of his throne. On his death the Duke of Cumberland became
the heir to his claims upon Hanover and would not renounce
them. The Federal Council of the German Empire, there-
fore, refused to recognize his succession, even to the Duchy
of Brunswick, on the ground that it was incompatible with the
fundamental treaties of federation, and with the Constitution
of the Empire that ths claimant to the throne of Hanover
should be a reigning Duke in the Empire. The Regency Coun-
cil accordingly selected Prince Albrecht as Regent. The Re-
gency, however, is not hereditary, and the choice of a suc-
cessor upon his death has devolved upon the Diet. At its
meeting for this purpose the Diet, instead of proceeding to the
election of a new Regent, unanimously expressed the wish that
the present provisional state should be brought to an end by
the restitution of the Duke of Cumberland to his rights as
Duke of Brunswick. It made an appeal to the magnanimity
of the German Emperor. This appeal, however, has been
made in vain, for the Chancellor of the Emperor has replied
that so to act remains impossible. What will be done is yet
to be seen.

The Social Democrats have been holding their Annual Con-
gress, Their proceedings were mainly concerned with the re-
lations between themselves, as a party, and the Trade Unions
— whether or not they should co-operate with the latter in the
event of a general strike being called, for political purposes,
after the example of Russia. This was opposed by Herr
Bebel, because he was sure that it would result in a failure, as
it would certainly be put down, and that it would not be
joined in by the South Germans. In the last extremity, how-
ever, it might be necessary to make the attempt. The Con-
gress accepted the views of the great leader. The Social
Democrats are making predictions that, at the next general
election, the number of the votes for their party would be
doubled and would amount to some 6,ooo,cxx}. Others are less
sanguine.

The better relations with England have been strengthened
in some degree by the honor which the Emperor has conferred
upon the King's brother, the Duke of Connaught, by making

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Current Events 257

him a Field' Marshal in the German Army. On the other
hand, the Meteor incident — the ordering, that is, of a Ger-
man Liner to depart from the Naval Harbor of Portsmouth —
stirred up a rufHe of bad feeling. Subsequent explanations,
however, seem to have calmed the rising storm.

The relations with France, however, are not improved by
the discussions initiated in Germany as to the way in which
France must act unless she wishes to be conquered and par-
titioned. A certain Herr Reimer has published a work in
which he institutes a minute and laborious analysis of the
French population to determine how large a part is German
in blood, and therefore worthy of being admitted into German
unity in the event alluded to. The course of his studies is so
exhaustive and satisfactory to himself, that he has decided the
fate of France, and, strange to say, as it was in Caesar's time,
so it is to be in the near future. All France is to be divided
into three parts — one is to be incorporated, the second is to
have a certain autonomy, while with the third Germany is to
have nothing to do.

Austria also has been the scene
Austria-Hungary. of army manoeuvres, both in Si-

lesia, at which the Emperor was
present, and in Dalmatia. In the latter the army manoeuvres
were combined with those of the navy. The Emperor was ex-
pected to have been present ; but at the last moment his place
was taken by the heir- apparent, Francis Ferdinand. These
manoeuvres were a rehearsal of the defence of the coast by the
army against attack by a supposed Italian Fleet — a proceeding
which seems to be wanting in due consideration for the feel-
ings of an ally. But, as the army acquitted itself so badly as
to have led to the subsequent resignation of the Chief of the
General Staff, the goodness of the omen may compensate for
the wound to the feelings.

The relations between Austria and Hungary are quiet and
peaceful — whether it is the quiet which precedes a storm, a few
months will show. The only question pending at the moment
is the somewhat prosaic one of the Tariff. An agreement has
been reached to entrust the elucidation of the many points in-
volved to a commission of experts, in preparation for a com-
prehensive settlement of the question on the completion of the
Commission's work. An effort has been made to bring about
VOL. Lxxxiv.— 17

Digitized by

Google

258 Current Events [Nov.,

closer relations between Hungary and Great Britain by means
of a visit recently paid to Hungary at the invitation of the
government by the Eighty Club. This Club was formed on
the occasion of the great victory of Mr. Gladstone in 1880 by
the more Radical members of the Liberal Party. How far it
can be considered fairly to represent English political thought
is open to question. It was received, however, with enthusi-
asm by the undoubted leaders of politics in Hungary — M. Kos-
suth and Count Albert Apponyi. It is a favorite contention of
Hungarians that the political institutions of England and Hun-
gary very closely resemble each other. In neither country is
there a written constitution, for it lives in the heart and the
intelligence of the nation, the people are in the enjoyment of
the liberties which were common in the Middle Ages through-
out Europe, and while other nations fell under the control of
absolute rulers, Hungary and England, on the whole, retained
their privileges; not without a struggle, indeed, but, on the
whole, a successful one. Undoubtedly those who take an in-
terest in Ireland's struggle for Home Rule will watch events
in the Dual Empire with keen interest. For the aim and pur-
pose are almost identical, although the 3tarting point is dif-
ferent. For Hungary has already an executive ministry of its
own, responsible to its own Parliament. There are, however,
certain ministers common to Austria and Hungary, and certain
common institutions. These it is the purpose of the present
Hungarian Ministry to abolish, and to leave the crown as the
sole bond of union. Even the common Tariff is to be abol-
ished and dues are to be levied on Austrian goods in the
same way that the English Colonies levy duties on goods com-
ing from the mother- country.

For many years these have been the proposals of the Inde-
pendence party, of which M. Francis de Kossuth, the son of
Louis Kossuth, is the leader. This party found its more nu-
merous supporters among the peasants, and was democratic
and popular and somewhat anti- Catholic, at least in tone.
Count Apponyi, on the other hand, was the leader of what was
called the National Party. This party, for some years having
been the opponent, subsequently became united with the now
defunct Liberal Party. In 1905 it passed over to the Inde-
pendence Party. Count Apponyi and his followers represent
the aristocrats of Hungary, the Magyar magnates, and have the

Digitized by

Google

I90&] Current events 259

sympathy of the Catholic clergy. As both M. Kossuth and
Count Apponyi, with their respective followers, have come to
perfect agreement, this union gives to the ideas they support
an overwhelming supremacy, and makes it practically certain,
should it be preserved unimpaired, that what are called the
principles of 1848 will supplant the settlement of 1867, however
contrary to the wishes of Austria such a result will be. The
practical experience of dualism has shown its incompatibility
with the national aspiration of the Hungarians. The reasons
which have led Count Apponyi to become a supporter of a
movement, which for so long a time he strenuously opposed,
will be found by those who are interested in the French Re-
view "Questions Djplomatiques et Coloniales," of October i.

The Hungarians have gained another victory. They held
Count Goluchowski, the Austro-Hungarian Minister of Foreign
Affairs, responsible for the five-minute interview last autumn,
and for the extremely brusque treatment which their leaders
received. The Count declared that he was in no way respon-
sible. The Hungarians were not satisfied, however, and the
resignation for which they wished and predicted is now an ac-
complished fact. For eleven years the Count has been in con-
trol of the diplomatic action of the Empire. Although no great
achievements can be attributed to him, he has had the qualified
success of having committed no fatal blunder.

The fall, or rather the re- con-
France, struction, of the Sarrien Ministry

came as no surprise to those who
have given consideration to French affairs. As constituted in
the beginning, it was made up of incompatible elements, nor
was the Premier the dominating power. In the Cabinet M.
Clemenceau, the Minister of the Interior, was the greatest force,
and he has found it impossible to retain a merely secondary
place. There is also reason to think that the Church question
has had an influence in bringing about the change. Unfortunate-
ly it is not those who are supposed to be in favor of moderation
who have resigned, but those who are, as M. Clemenceau de-
clared a few weeks ago, determined to enforce the Separation
Law in its entirety, and to enter into no discussion of plans for
its modification. But that there should be even in the Cabinet
some who are in favor of a more moderate procedure gives

Digitized by

Google

26o Current Events [Nov.,

ground for hope that possibly the Chamber's sessions, which
are just commencing, may lead to a change of attitude.

The Bishops held their second Assembly in the first week
of September. Their proceedings in detail have not been pub-
lished, but it is believed that a decision was arrived at to
await the action of the government, and no attempt was made
to form any kind of association. A Pastoral Letter of all
the Bishops was addressed to the faithful, in which the entire
body declared their complete adhesion to the decision of the
Holy Father, and condemned the associations for worship es-
tablished by the Separation Law as an attempt to subvert the
divinely constituted organization of the Church, and to substi-
tute a new organization subjecting it to the. State. The Bishops
promise to issue practical instructions in due time, as circum-
stances may require. They condemn the formation of any asso-
ciations under the Law of Separation, and declare that they
will be Catholic only in name.

This condemnation, however, has not prevented an attempt
to form such associations. M. Henri des Hous, the author of
a life of Leo XIIL, and of an unsuccessful attempt to form a
Catholic Republican Party, has called upon the laity to make
an effective protest against the Bishops and the Pope. He is
possessed with the notion that the condemnation of the associ-
ations proceeded from the influence of the German Emperor,
who wishes to embroil France within her own borders, and that
the Holy Father has been willing to act as his tool. This the
Emperor has accomplished through the German Jesuits, and
the election of a German as the new General of the Society is
held to be a clear confirmation of the theory. It is hard, of
course, for those who are of this world to conceive of any one
acting upon principles which are not of this world. " With
what wisdom shall he be furnished that holdeth the plough,
and that glorieth in the goad, and driveth the oxen therewith
and is occupied in their labors, and his whole talk is about the
offspring of bulls ? He shall give his mind to turn up furrows
and his care to give the kine fodder." So politicians, whose
whole mind is engaged in devising schemes for immediate
and tangible success, cannot enter into the mind of those who
work for higher results. " The ordinance of judgment they do
not understand, nor is it left to them to declare judgment" in
Church affairs. The Catholic Church is founded on super-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Current Events 261

natural principles, and does its work by supernatural means.
"It is not I," Pope Pius recently declared, "who have con-
demaed the Law, it is Christ"; and as to the results, he went
on to say : " That is a question to which Providence alone
can reply. The Pope has done what he was in duty bound to
do, and what was commanded by the moral welfare of the
Church and the respect for Catholic doctrine which is of di-
vine essence, and of which he is the guardian. Providence will
decide as to the future, and fix the human consequences of a
resolution taken in accordance with the will of God. I await
the manifestations of the will of Providence.". Even for the
time being, however, no great success seems to follow the
efforts of M. des Hous.

One of the most plausible objections to the Pope's action,
and what seemed a strong argument in support of the German
proclivities attributed to him, was found in the fact that by a
law passed in 1875 German legislation delivered up the tem-
poral property of the Church to church councils and to parish
assemblies elected by all the adult Catholics of the commune,
and that those provisions were accepted by the Church. Ac-
cording to those provisions, the Bishop in all administrative
affairs merely ratifies the wish of the elected lay representa-
tives of the parish, and in the last resort he remains subject
to the civil authorities. There is, however, an es3ential dis-
tinction between the German law, accepted by the Church, and
the French law, condemned by the Church. Although the
German law does not refer to the Pope, it names and officially
recognizes the Bishops. The French law refers no more to
the Bishops than it does to the Pope. Some have concluded
from this that the law, therefore, leaves to the French Bishops
a fuller liberty than is left to the German Bishops, inasmuch
as they are not subjected to the State as are the German in
temporal things. It is here precisely that the snare lies which
has been detected by the Pope. The law can be so construed
that after the associations have once been formed they can be
worked in the interests of a schism. It does not safeguard
the rights either of the Pope or the Bishops, in a sure manner.
On the opening of the Assembly the Abb^ Gayraud, Deputy
for Finisterre, will propose to add to Article 4 of the Separa-
tion Law an article to this effect : " The Catholic public wor-
ship associations shall and will remain constituted under the

Digitized by

Google

262 Current Events. [Nov.

authority of the Bishops/' The reception accorded to this
proposal will reveal the thoughts of many hearts.

The Sunday Closing Law is meeting with considerable op-
position ; the Ministry, however, seems determined to enforce
it. The love of fresh bread seems to be a main cause of dis-
content, and as the law allows employis in any trade to substi-
tute for the Sunday any day which they may prefer, Monday
is for the bakers to become the day of rest.

The government's action with ref-
Spain. erence to civil marriage and the

burial in cemeteries has called
forth the condemnation of several bishops. The Bishop of
Tuy, in particular, was so outspoken that he seems to have
passed due limits, and was on the point of being prosecuted
had he not made explanations, and this it is said he did at the
wish of the Holy Father. Another conflict, however, has arisen.
A bill has been drafted by the government to regulate the posi-
tion of religious communities; the authorization of the Cortes
is to be necessary for the establishment of a religious order.
Minors are not allowed to join. The State will support any
member who wishes to leave. Authorizations once given can
be withdrawn for cause. University degrees are to be ne-
cessary for teaching. Some half a dozen similar proposals are
made. They are as yet only proposals, and it is very doubt-
ful whether they will be accepted by the Cortes or the nation.
Perhaps it is unnecessary to say that^ it is a Liberal govern-
ment which is making this attempt to restrict liberty.

The affairs of Morocco are again
Morocco. attracting public attention. Anar-

chy is reigning and manifesting
itself in outrages in every part of the Empire. The Sultan
places implicit faith in a sorcerer who is full of hatred for
ever}'thing foreign, and who shows that hatred in a practical
manner. The police which, according to the provisions accepted
at Algeciras, were to have been organized are still non-existent
In fact the treaty has not yet received the necessary ratifica-
tion of most of the Powers. It is practically certain that the
well-being of Morocco was the thing which the Powers had
least in view in the long- protracted negotiations.

Digitized by

Google

flew Boohs.

The publications of this excellent
WESTMINSTER LECTURES* series of popular apologetics • con-
tinue to grow along the lines
which it has followed from its beginning. Each lecture is de-
voted to the discussion of one particular salient point or aspect
of some great fundamental truth or problem, which is treated
as thoroughly as may be done in a single public lecture of
reasonable extent. Necessarily the lecturer is obliged, usually,
to be satisfied with laying down an outline that may serve as
a guide, and provide suggestions, for further study. Thus, in
Science and Faith^ Dr. Aveling first insists upon distinguishing
between what deserves to be called science in the strict use of
the term, and the body of speculation, or transcendental science,
as he calls it, which is associated with the former. Father
Rickaby exposes the Scriptural and Patristic witnesses to the
divinity of our Lord, not from the merely historical standpoint,
but in the light in which they stand, and have always stood, in
the mind of the Church, the living witness of Christ. It is no
unfavorable reflection on the other numbers to say that one of
the very best of the entire series is that on Miracles by Mr.
Gideon W. B. Marsh, who is particularly forcible in his refuta-
tion of. Hume's great objection. His statement of the case, too,
obviates much rationalistic criticism which finds a plausible
ground for argument in that not quite correct definition of a
miracle as a suspension of the laws of nature. Father Sharpe
essays the old problem of the existence of evil, the force of
which he does not evade. The Scholastic and Patristic argu-
ments are employed to meet the difficulties as they are popu-
larly formulated. At many points of his discourse one ex-
pects to find him strengthen his position with the truth of
man's immortality ; but he does not appeal to it ; probably for
the reason that to do so effectively would carry him beyond
the limits of a single lecture. Dr. William Barry explains the
nature and scope of biblical criticism, as it takes its place in
the Catholic system of authority ; the objects of the higher and
the lower criticism ; and the services which criticism, guided by
authority, may render us in the clearing up of biblical problems.

• Westminster Lectures. Science and Faith. By Rev. F. Aveling, D.D. The Divinity of
Christ. By Rev. Joseph Rickaby, S.J. Miracles, Byiaideon W. B. Marsh. Evil.^ Its Nature
and Cause. By Rev. A. B. Sharpe, M.A. The Higher Criticism. By William Barry, D.D.
St. Lonis: B. Herder.

Digitized by

Google

264 NEW Books [Nov.,

Judging from the character of the

HANDBOOKS OF SCRIP- manual prepared by Madame Ce-

TURE. cilia,* on the Gospel of St. Luke

for the use of Catholic pupil teach-
ers and of . young Catholics preparing for the English Local
University Examinations, the knowledge expected of such
candidates is vastly more extensive and thorough than is ac-
quired by the pupils in even the best of our colleges and con-
vents. Indeed, the seminarians who would not dread to face an
examination on the contents of this closely packed volume of
over eight hundred pages, are very few. The work has an
introduction treating of authenticity, date, literary character of
the Gospel ; and furnishing tabulated analysis of the chief con-
tents and characteristic features. Next follows the text in Latin
and English, accompanied with a wealth of footnotes, exegeti-
cal, geographical, historical, and philological. The remaining
portion consists of additional longer notes, explanatory of para-
bles, discourses, and significant events, or matters of Jewish his-
tory and ritual throwing a light on the Gospel. The book is
a marvel of industry and systematic arrangement.

In Mr. Hart's manual for the use of secondary schools and
colleges t the historical elements of the Old, Testament are set
forth in a chronological narrative. As far as possible the ex-
act words of the Bible are preserved, set in a context convey-
ing, by paraphrase, or added explanation, whatever light is re-
quired to make the meaning and import clear. The pupil may
obtain here a very complete knowledge of biblical Jewish history,
together with some useful notions of the Old Testament as a
whole and the relation of its prophetical element to the New.

Since Mr. Montgomery Carmichael
A MODERN PILGRIM'S and Father Benson have practi-
PROGRESS. cally demonstrated that fictitious

biography may be written so clev-
erly as to deceive even the literary elect, we pick up with
only alert suspicion this anonymous autobiography of a woman,t

* The Gospel According to St, Luke, With Introduction and Annotations by Madame Ce-
cilia. New York : Benziger Brothers.

\A Manual of Bible History, I, The Old Testament, By Charles Hart, B.A. New
York : Benziger Brothers.

X A Modem Pilgrim* s Progress, With an Introduction by Henry Sebastian Bowden, of
the Oratory. New York : Benziger Brothers.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] NEW Books 265

recounting her long intellectual journey, occupying nearly a
life-time, starting from Low Church Anglicanism, to end, at last,
in Catholicism, after passing successively through, or surveying
at close quarters, Unitarianism, Scepticism, Materialism, Agnos-
ticism, Kantianism, Buddhism, and High Anglicanism. In the
introduction, however. Father Bowden sets suspicion at rest;
for he gives his assurance that the pilgrim, whose wanderings
in search of a religion are here described, is a person of flesh
and blood. She was born in England, of Protestant parents of
some social importance. At an early age she accompanied
them to one of the colonies. She soon lost her belief in the
divinity of Christ, and entered upon a desultory study of
Colenso, Strauss, Renan, and lesser Rationalists; and,, after-
wards, turned first to Kant, and next to Herbert Spencer,
without finding anywhere a satisfactory answer to the riddle
of existence. Returning to England, though given to the
pleasures of society, her restless mind continued to be harassed
by the religious problem. In succession Mgr. Capel, Mr.
Mackonochie, Dr. Pusey, Dr. Littledale, Cardinal Newman, con-
tribute to the pilgrim's progress, which comes to an end in
the church of the Dominicans, in Paris.

The writer has confined herself to presenting a history of
her religious opinions, offering but the merest glimpses of her
life in general. Nor does she attempt any systematic presen-
tation of the arguments which carried her through the many
phases of her intellectual transitions. Feminine intuitions and
aspirations of an unsatisfied heart, rather than logic, were the
kindly light that guided her to truth. She gives us a study in
practical psychology, rather than in polemical dialectics. For
this reason, this history of a soul will, it may be hoped, prove
a useful friend to a class of inquirers who find but little aid
in books of abstract controversy; who look for reasons that
touch the heart rather than the head. They will recognize
a case similar to their own in the writer's account of Dr.
Pusey's failure to pluck the rooted thorn from her mind. After
reproducing a letter written by her to Pusey, and his reply,
she writes : " Later I paid Dr. Pusey a visit, and from him
received kindness, but no help. I do not quite know how to
express what I mean, but I felt that, kind as he was, he did
not understand me in the very least. I felt that he thought
me very wicked for having questioned the divinity of Christ.

Digitized by

Google

266 New Books [Nov.,

Heavy on my heart lay the burden of doubt, and I felt that
no such weight had ever crushed his; no leeches of scepticism
had ever sucked his life blood, and he could not understand
the phantoms that haunted my brain. Had I gone to him
sorrowing over a grievous fault, I would have had his kindly
and abounding sympathy ; but, as it was, he seemed merely to
view my doubts as unrepented sins ; and not at all as diffi-
culties; nor did he help me to overcome them. When the
question drifted to the claims of the Anglican Church to be
considered as a part of the Catholic Church, I could not see
his position, nor could he see mine. He was too good and
too learned to be able to understand me; I, too ignorant of
history to understand his arguments. Of ancient manuscripts
and forged dectetals I knew nothing, and cared less. The au-
thority of Ancient manuscripts did not ?ippeal to me. Perhaps
the fact that I had lived for years in a new country, where
everything is modern, predisposed me to regard modern facts
as more convincing than historical proofs derived from ancient
documents. The fact that the Catholic Church exists to-day,
with all her wonderful characteristics, was to me a far stronger
proof of Christ's divinity than any record of a former age.
. . . I shall always be grateful to Dr. Pusey for the trouble
he took, always proud to have^ known one so learned and
good, but he did not help me.'' There is a wealth of sugges-
tion here for those who seek, and for those whose duty it is
to provide, light. The lesson would be thrown into bolder re-
lief by setting side by side with the above passage the writer's
account of her visit to Cardinal Newman, who " appealed to no
ancient documents, discussed no remote historical questions,
but spoke to the voice of conscience within." But for this
passage we must direct the reader to the book itself.

In this single volume* there is the
THE MOTHER OF JESUS, making of two books. The first
By Williams. one would be an erudite treatise

on Mary's place in Scripture and
in the Church, with a full vindication of the prierogatives ac-
knowledged in her by the Church and the devotions paid to
her by Catholics. By eliminating, extensively, from the au-

• The Mother of Jesus in the First Age and Aftenoatds, By J. Herbert Williams. New
York : Benziger Brothers.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Neiv Books 267

thor's pages a good deal of personal exegetical speculation, and
taking care to distinguish between inferences of the individual
and doctrine guaranteed by Catholic authority, a judicious edi-
tor might extract from Mr. Williams* work an instructive and
convincing work, which, if suffused with the spirit of sweetness
and love that one expects, and usually finds, in writings in-
tended to promote the glory of the Alma Redemptoris Mater^
might assist non Catholics to the Church. The second book
that might be extracted from Mr. Williams' pages, would con-
sist of an angry, acrimonious attack on English Protestantism,
and an arraignment of English converts from Protestantism, on
the grounds that their acceptance of the Church is not a true
submission to authority, but a mere exercise of private judg-
ment. The converts secured would be designated "callow"
and "not Catholics, but Protestants who judge the Church to
be right." We would be told that the policy adopted to bring
in converts has lowered the Catholic faith, and "it is a fool-
ish policy to bring in strangers at the cost of turning out the
family." Finally, there would be a quantity of obiter dicta^
conveying the opinion that Newman was not sufficiently Catho-
lic in his attitude towards devotion to the Blessed Virgin, nor
in his notion of what real conversion to Catholicism is; and
that, while the Cardinal's doctrine of development is hurtful,
his philosophy of religion is absolute scepticism. Mr. Williams
has, evidently, grievances against a large section of his fellow-
Catholics in England. It is to be regretted that his propensity
to air them spoils a book which otherwise, notwithstanding its
lack of sobriety in respect to the value of his personal conclu-
sions and interpretations, would be a deserving addition to our
library of popular Catholic theology.

It is a relief to pass from the

MY QUEEN AND MY heated controversial atmosphere in

MOTHER. which Mr. Williams is enveloped

By R. G, S. to the serene, ardent piety of these

meditations.* The author makes

each invocation in the Litany of the Blessed Virgin the text

for a simple meditation, replete with suggestive thoughts, that

flow easily and naturally from the idea expressed in the invo-

• My Queen and My Mother. By R. G. S. With Preface by the Bishop of Salford.
Third Edition. New York: Benziger Brothers.

Digitized by

Google

268 New Books [Nov.,

cation or petition. The writings of the Fathers and the Holy
Scriptures are drawn upon to furnish the materials of a para-
phrase. Thus the doctrine of the Church concerning the Blessed
Virgin is explained and inculcated; and at the same time an
easy training in the art of mental prayer is placed within reach
of everybody. It is a pleasure to welcome this third edition
of a book which first appeared so recently as 1904.

This hitherto unpublished work •

LAMENNAIS' CHRISTIAN >s considered by its editor as the

PHILOSOPHY. original form of the Esquisse d'une

By Marechal. Philosophies that began to appear

from the pen of Lamennais in
1840, and was destined to be promptly placed on the Index.
Lamennais had written out a sketch of his philosophic system
before 1831. Two manuscript copies are known to have ex-
isted; but neither of them can be found now. The present
work is based on two sets of notes taken by pupils of Lam-
ennais in the year 1831. Between this date and 1840 Lam-
ennais' troubles arose. It was believed that his difficulties
with Rome so far influenced his ideas as to impart to the Es-
quisse, in the form in which it was actually published, a char-
acter seriously at variance with that of the work in its original
expression. Though no copy of the original manuscript is
available, the editor holds, for reasons which he relates, that
the note-books of Lamennais' pupils are substantial equivalents
of the lost original. It would be a subject for rejoicing if, in-
deed, this work should, after careful inspection, turn out to
contain, in systematic form, purged of their unorthodox leaven,
the valuable elements contained in the system of Lamennais.
Judgment can be given on this point only after the present
work will have passed through extensive criticism by many
minds.

The appearance of a second edi-

SERMONS ON THE GOSPELS, tion of this work t indicates that

By Fr. Ryan. its merit has been appreciated.

The preacher who employs it in
preparation for his Sunday sermon reaps a double harvest from

* Essai d'un Systhne de Philosophie CathoUque (1830-1831). Par F. de Lamennais.
Par Christian Marechal. Paris : Librairie Bloud ct Cie.

t The Gospels of the Sundays and Festivals. With an Introduction, Parallel Passage,
Notes, and Moral Reflections. By Very Rev. Cornelius J. Ryan, a Vols. New York : Ben-
ziger Brothers.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] NEW BOOKS 269

it. He makes, under a learned, practical teacher, a full and
systematic study of the Gospel text, which is sure to benefit
himself spiritually and intellectually. Besides, he is afterwards
in a position, out of his own overflowing abundance, to deliver
to his audience a rich, impressive discourse on the Gospel of
the day, without straying from his subject. He, in the exact
sense of the phrase, preaches the Gospel. In order that a
congregation may intelligently understand the words of our
Lord, the significance of his actions, and the meaning of the
narrative, they stand in need of much helpful explanation, which
is not always provided by the preacher. The result is that
many a faithful, intelligent Catholic, who assists at Mass every
Sunday, and hears the Gospel of the day read, knows, beyond
the great events of our Lord's life and death, very little in-
deed of the contents of the New Testament. Yet the inten-
tion of the Church is that the public reading and exposition
of the carefully selected portions of the sacred text, assigned
to the Sunday Mass throughout the year, should render the
entire body of the faithful familiar with the whole Gospel story.
Few printed sermons will serve the preacher who is willing to
devote some time to preparation as well as will these volumes
for his regular Sunday discourse,

A layman whose interest in the
THE OXFORD MOVEMENT. Oxford Movement would not ex-
By Hall. tend beyond a desire to be ac-

quainted with the general course
of events, and the salient features in the chief personalities in-
volved in it, will find what he wants lucidly related in this
handy little volume.* Confining himself to the facts, the writer
passes no judgment on the controversy; nor does he enter on
any appreciation of the spiritual struggles which wrung the
souls of many of the men who pass under his eye. In his
pages there is but little indication of religious prepossessions
of any kind. Some readers, however, will probably detect a
bias underneath some passing remarks and a few passages, of
which the following maybe cited: '* Wiseman, although it was
inexpedient for him to become in any way publicly identified
with the movement, or to be apparently mixed up with it, yet
largely influenced its development. It produces rather a dis-

M Skort History of the Oxford Movement, By Sir Samuel Hall, M. A., K. C. New York :
Longmans, Green ft Co.

Digitized by

Google

270 New Books [Nov.,

agreeable effect to read Newman's pathetic account of his
spiritual struggles, and Mr. Ward's rather opinionated and ig-
norant demonstrations of Rome's supremacy, and then to read
of the astute Roman ecclesiastic at Oscott watching and quietly
giving a help now and then, when and where he considered it
desirable, to guide Anglicans to the haven where he would
have them go." Exception may be taken also to some of his
observations, especially in his introductory sketch of English
religion, as, for instance, when he states that there was no
distinction between Church and State before the Noiman
Conquest.

The purpose of this volume,* the

THE EARLY SCOTTISH character of which is worthy of

CHURCH. Benedictine scholarly traditions, is

By Dom Edmonds. ^^ establish the Roman origin of

the Ancient Church of Scotland.
Against the theory of Todd, which Professor Bury and Arch-
bishop Healy, in their recent biographies of St. Patrick, have
utterly swept away, Dom Columba marshals the proofs for the
Roman mission of Ireland's apostle. He then takes up the
question of the doctrine, discipline, liturgy, and ritual obser-
vances of the Ancient Church of Scotland ; and shows that, not-
withstanding the duration of the paschal controversy, and the
existence, temporarily, in Scotland of some peculiarities in un-
important detail, that church exhibited in all essentials complete
uniformity with Rome. The first third of the book is devoted
to the defence of Papal supremacy, infallibility, and the tem-
poral sovereignty of the Pope. The introduction of this apolo-
getic renders the book rather too heterogeneous in character to
satisfy the standard set for scholarship to-day. The author,
however, was preoccupied much less about the achievement of
academic approbation, than he was to furnish an effective anti-
dote to local error.

Father Benson's latest historical
THE QUEEN'S TRAGEDY, novel f completes a trilogy which
By Benson. covers the whole story of the Ref-

ormation movement in England^
except the brief but important reign of Edward VI. The pres-

• The Early Scottish Church: Its Doctrine and Discipline, By Dom Columba Edmonds.
Edinburg : Sands & Co.

t The Queens Tragedy. By Robert Hugh Benson. St. Louis : B. Herder.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] NEW Books 271

ent volume takes up the reign of Mary, and here, more than
in either of its predescessors, the sovereign occupies the stage.
Her marriage with Philip, her expectation of an heir, her dis-
appointment in that hope, the faithlessness of her husband, the
cold-blooded calculation and teaching of the great mass of her
courtiers, Mary's steadfast zeal for her religion, her failure to
enlist either love or sympathy, except from a very few — these
are the chief ingredients with which Father Benson has composed
a novel which, though it is a creditable piece of work, is scarce-
ly on a level with either By What Authority, or The King's
Achievement. The author has certainly succeeded in portraying
Mary's character in vivid colors; and he makes plain how greatly
the temperamental differences between the two sisters contri-
buted to turn the tide in favor of Protestantism by rendering
the one an idol and the other an object of suspicion for the
nation. " Elizabeth, flushed with youth, narrow-eyed, supple,
indomitable; Mary, withered, peevish, pathetically dignified,
heart-broken. Each invited allegiance. The one with years
and honors before her, with rewards in her hand, the hope of a
restless people fixed on her, and who placed their hearts and
bodies at her service, with a religion that made little claim on
faith or life, and a policy that flattered an island's pride. And
the other, sinking down into the grave, hated by those who knew
her, and distrusted by those who did not, powerless to help or
to reward, except with thanks, and sparing of those, with a
faith so keen that it could not abide unfaith, and a plan of
rule that would make England one with the nations instead of
setting her aloof in a fierce and capable insularity." For pic-
turesque writing the description of the burning of Ridley and
Latimer will compare with the story of the Tyburn executions
in Father Benson's earlier story.

In Divine Authority^ a convert

DIVINE AUTHORITY. from Anglicanism states again the

BySchoficld. case for the Catholic Church, and

exposes the baseless character of

the Anglican claim to Apostolicity : There has been a Divine

Revelation ; Revelation implies a permanent living authority to

•Dtvine Authority, By J. F. Schofield, M.A., Trinity College, Cambridge. Late Rector
of St. Michaers, Edinburg. New York : Longmans. Green & Co.

Digitized by

Google

272 Neiv Books , [Nov.,

guard, interpret, and teach it; Such an authority was instituted
by Christ, viz.^ the Catholic Church. The pretensions of An-
glicanism are shattered by the fact that it can establish no his-
torical continuity, it has no consistent tradition, and at present
its living voice is not one, but a Babel. The writer merely
indicates the Scriptural and Patristic proofs for authority. He
dwells more fully on the constitution and practical efficiency
of the Church as at once the manifestation of authority in its
actuality, and, consequently, the demonstration of its legitimate
descent from Christ. Though, of course, there is nothing novel
to be said on the topic, and the ground has been covered by
many others, this little volume has a merit of its own chiefly
on account of its conciseness and the forcible fashion in which
it brings out the confusion that reigns in Anglicanism.

In a pamphlet of one hundred

APOLOGETIC ESSAYS. and ten pages • P. Fei, O.P„ of the

By Fr. Fei, O.P. University of Fribourg, gives us

three studies entitled : " De Evan-
geliorum Inspiratione " ; " Dc Dogmatis Evolutione " ; " Dc Ar-
cani Disciplina." These subjects are too vast for pamphlet
treatment in our judgment, and while Pere Fei has set them
forth in interesting fashion, he has hardly thrown any new
light upon them. After a rapid sketch of recent Catholic
theories concerning inspiration, P^re Fei declares that he has
no desire to be caught up by novelties, and affirms his adhe-
sion to St. Thomas' notion of inspiration. Unintentionally he
thereby recalls to our mind the historical fact that when St.
Thomas first began to renovate philosophy and theology many
of his brethern, not less zealous than himself for the purity of
doctrine, reprobated him as a pernicious novelty- monger. Pere
Fei's adhesion to St. Thomas manifests an excellent spirit, and
his statement of principles is irreproachable. But it is the
statement of a theologian looking only to great general prin-
ciples, rather than of a critic who perceives great difficulties in
the application of principles, and finds that he is competed to
acknowledge the existence of exceptions. Until a theologian
has gone painstakingly over the ground of biblical studies, he

* De Evanieliorum Inspiratione, Etc, Auctore P. R. M. F;ci, O.P. Paris: Beauchesne
ct Cic.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] NEW BOOKS 273

is not in a position to declare in what inspiration consists ; the
Church has not yet done so.

The chapter on dogmatic evolution is a brief presentation
of the position. that development simply means making explicit
what was before implicit. In the final chapter, on the " Dis-
ciplina Arcani/' the author seems to favor Battifol's view that,
for two hundred years at least, there was tio such thing as a
discipline of the secret in the Christian Church. This opinion
has our cordial approval. Few lost causes of historical study
seem more completely lost than the attempt to assign to the
discipline of the secret either a universal application or an
apostolic antiquity.

As a text-book for secondary

HISTORY OF ENGLAND, schools this history • is worthy of

By Wyatt-Davies. the highest commendation. The

author follows the chronological
order, and presents an epitome in which events and changes
are related with due regard to the relative importance and the
significance of each. The pupil is not merely taught a string
of facts and names. He is assisted to an understanding of
what history means. Affairs involving questions of religion are
interpreted from the Catholic point of view without any lapses
into blind partisanship. At the beginning of each chapter the
chief persons and dates arc given in heavier type; and every
paragraph has its contents similarly indicated on the margin.
A large number of well chosen illustrations will help to stimu-
late the interest of the young student; while a dozen maps
will aid him to get a good grip on the facts. Any boy or
girl who masters this text-book fairly well will have acquired
a respectable acquaintance with the outlines of English history;
andy though our educators seem too often to forget it, such a
knowledge is indispensable to any intelligent study of either
American history or English literature.

•An Elementary History of England, By E. Wyatt-Davies, M.A. (Cantab.) With
iQastrations. New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

VOL. LXXXIV. — 18

Digitized by

Google

jForeign periobicals.

The Tablet (15 Sept J: A commentary on the last historical
work of Father Heinrich Denifle, O.P., "Luther und
Lutherum in der ersten Entwickelung." It is hardly to
be expected that Protestant critics will ever accept Fr.
Denifle's estimate of Luther; and in fact the writer him-
self is not disposed to adopt the work without consider-
able qualifications. However, the book may help to
bring about a more rational method of dealing with

mediaeval theology. A leader compares the letters

of Renan and Lacordaire, written in the months preced-
ing their definite action regarding the priesthood. The
chief difference is shown to be that, while the latter was
essentially a crusader, the former was always the savant.
The care of Lacordaire was feeding tl^e soul of others^
of Renan feeding the intellect of himself.
(22 Sept.): An attempt was made recently to reopen the
vexed question of the Polish Catholics in the United
States. It was reported that Mgr. Weber, Titular Bishop
of Darni, had been appointed itinerant Bishop of all the
Poles in America. There is no intention in Rome of
making such an appointment. The excitement of two
years ago has calmed down and time is settling the ques-
tion in the proper way. The rising generation of Poles
is learning English rapidly, and the vast majority is
showing a laudable desire to fall in with the ways and
ideals of their fellow- Catholics in America.
(29 Sept.) : The Newman Memorial Church at Birming-
ham was solemnly opened on October 9 — an event of

great interest to all English-speaking Catholics. A full

account of the Catholic Conference at Brighton is given
in this number, also the full text of the opening address
by the Archbishop of Westminster on the Church in
France, and of papers read by the Rev. John Gerard^
S.J., on Agnosticism, by the Rev. Hugh Benson on
Christian Science, and by the Rt. Rev. Abbot Gasquet
on the Christian Family Life in Pre Reformation Days*
Abbot Gasquet's paper is reproduced in this number of

The Catholic World. Cardinal Newman, speaking

of Father Faber's " Eternal Years," said : " Many people

Digitized by

Google

i9o6. J Foreign Periodicals 27s

speak well of my ' Lead Kindly Light' But this is far
more beautiful. Mine is of a soul in darkness — this is
of the Eternal Light."

The National Review. (Oct.) : " Episodes of the Month" concerns
itself with German attacks on the entente between England
and France; disarmament; and the ''Roman Catholic

Crisis." A. V. Dicey, K. C , writes " A Protest Against

Privilege," the aim of which is to show that the Trade
Disputes Bill ought not to be made a law, first, because
it would make trade unions a privileged class; and sec-
ondly, because it would lead to grave practical evil.

" King Leopold and the Congo at the Bar of Belgian
Public Opinion," by Scrutator, is a feview of the wide-
ly discussed conditions in the Congo. "Blind Lead-
ers of the Blind " is a protest against disarmaments.
W. H. D. Rouse endeavors to show that free scholar-
ships have ceased to fulfil their aim, and points out other
means of securing education for deserving but needy
persons. ^The author of The Garden that I Love, con-
tributes some ** missing " chapters of that work. In

. "Modern English Spelling" Professor Skeat calls atten-
tion to the lack of knowledge on the part of writers con-
cerning the true history and meaning of the spellings
which we use. He remarks that the writers, who have
recently expressed unfavorable opinions on the spelling
question, consider only the appearance of a new spell-
ing, and fail to examine, conscientiously, the question
on its merits. He maintains that the written word is not
a perfect representation of the language itself, but that
the spoken word alone is really the true standard, and
that the history of our language should be studied from

a phonetic standpoint. A very interesting paper is

contributed by ** Our Special Commissioner " on " Russia

From Within." And Sir Joseph Lawrence writes on

" British Patent Laws and Industrial Employment."

Church Quarterly Review (Oct.) : A complimentary review of
Mr. Dudden's Gregory the Great is given in this num-
ber. The reviewer touches chiefly on these points: (i)
The age in which Gregory lived ; (2) His life as typical
of that age. In maintaining that the great Pope was es-
sentially a man of his time there is afTorded some ex-

Digitized by

Google

2 76 Foreign Periodicals [Nov.,

cuse for the letter written to Phocas. The times were
incredibly cruel. Gregory, therefore, acted as seventh
century conditions permitted. The conclusion of the
.reviewer is that Gregory's greatness ** rests more secure-
ly upon his character as a man of action than as a

speculative thinker and theological writer." J. P.

Arthur has recently put into English dress two little
books of Thomas a Kempis. The subject- matter of these
volumes is mainly historical, giving an account of Ger-
ard Groot, his disciples and his monasteries. A deep vein
of devotion runs through both works; making them of
permanent value for souls both within and without the

Church. ** The Order of St. Benedict has always been

noted as a home and nursery of learning. All students
of ecclesiastical antiquities are in its debt." These words
begin an article dealing with the recent woik of Dom
Ferotin on the liturgy of the «arly Spanish Church.
The learned Benedictine has given us a keenly critical
study of the Mozarabic rite. Parts of it are shown to
date from as early as the fifth century ; and other parts
to have arisen in the sixth and seventh. The reviewer
expresses the hope that other ** voyages liturgiques " cf
this learned Benedictine may lead to a collation of many
MSS. of the Masses and Choir services of the rite, on
which may be founded a critical edition of the Missal
and choir offices.
The Crucible (20 Sept.) : Hoping to stimulate organized effort
in Catholic Social Work, the Editor makes proposals
for a league of Catholic women workers. The editor in
sists upon the need of combined endeavor. Illustrative
of the advantages of organized social work, the writer
outlines the progress made by Catholic women's associa-
tions in Germany. F. F. Urquhart, discussing " Catho-
lics and History," examines how far attachment to cer-
tain theological dogmas need interfere with our judg-
ment of the past. In many Catholic books there is a
good deal of historical partiality, which has no connec-
tion with any dogmatic teaching, and which can and
should be avoided. To view the history of the Church
in a favorable light, and to minimize the faults oi her
pastors, is natural in Catholics, but it is not always

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Foreign periodicals 277

quite honest. When history and dogma come into con-
tact, it would seem that an absolutely open mind is an
impossibility (or a Catholic. His religion may cccasion-
ally conflict with his historical criticism. This disability
affects every man who has any principle in life, any
dogma, any firm ground from which to view the chaos
of shifting opinion. Caution must be exercised in bring-
ing deductions from theology into the historic sphere.
The historian may neglect theological opinions, but when
he comes into conflict with positive revealed doctrine, let
him recognize his master.
Le Correspondant (10 Sept.): "Agriculture and Agriculturists
in the Centre of France" is a title sufficiently suggest-
ing the contents of the article that follows. Since 1892
the agricultural industries of France have gone forward
in leaps and bounds. Bright as are the prospects for
wealth in these walks, the younger generation is flock-
ing to industrial and commercial centres. What remedy
can be applied to cure this evil ? The writer suggests
the organization of musical societies, of gymnasium
clubs, etc., and always the holding of fetes. Most im-
portant of all, societies ought to be formed which would

insure the farmer against fire and accidents, etc. Dr.

Charpentier contributes an article on ** Drinking Water,"
how it should be procured, and what constitutes ideal
sources, etc. Filtered water alone should be used ; if
that cannot be obtained, then the water ought to be
boiled.

(25 Sept.) : The certitude of scientiflc laws is discussed in
an article entitled "The Laws of Science." What weight
have scientific formulae ? What amount of authority do
they possess ? The conclusion reached is this : that in
all physical sciences, mathematical physics not excepted,
there is not a single law that presents the character of

certitude. De Lamzac de Laborie contributes "Some

Aspects of Social Life in Paris under Napoleon."—
Auguste Boucher, in his " Political Chronicle," reviews
the latest phases of the Church's troubles in France.
It was decided at a meeting of the hierarchy, held early
in September, not to form any associations of worship.
For some days after this the French Cabinet deliberated
on this decision. What course they determined to pur-

Digitized by

Google

278 Foreign Periodicals [Nov.,

sue is not known, but M. Clemenceau and M. Briand
sometime afterwards declared, before a party of news-
paper men, that the Law would be carried out according
to the letter and spirit.

£tudes (20 Sept.) : The Church of France is going to be saved,
and we will owe it to our great Pope, were the words
uttered in the first assembly of the Bishops of that
country. In a letter to the Sovereign Pontiff, the French
episcopate share in his sentiments by protesting against
the sacrilegious usurpation of ecclesiastical goods, churches,
etc. His Holiness, in his reply, marks out the line of
conduct for them to pursue; he. tells them that their strug-
gle must be one not of sedition and of violence, but of

perseverance and of energy. Paul Bliard writes on

" Episodes of Terror."

Revue d'Histoire et de LittSratute Reltgieuses (July-Aug.) : J.
P. Quentel writes of the mysteries of Eleusis, showing
the agricultural origin of these rites in honor of the
earth mother. On their religious side these mysteries
represent the effort of the soul to reach union with the
divine. By means of frenzied enthusiasm, hierophantic
drama, and carefully graded stages of initiation, these
old Greeks endeavored to solve the soul's perpetual
problem, redemption from human limitation, and one-
ness with God Antoine Dupin continues his studies

in the Trinity- doctrine of the first three centuties. He
traces the Logos idea to Philo, and shows how groping-
ly and painfully Christian theology fought its way to

the conception of a three- fold divine hypostasis.

Auguste Dies contributes his third article on the Evo-
lution of the God doctrine in Greek Philosophy.

Revue du C Urge Fran fats (15 Sept.): M. Boudinhon, reviewing
Canon Chevalier's monumental book on the Holy House
of Loretto, says that this work makes it practically im-
possible to hold any longer to the legend of the miracu-
lous translation. M. Chevalier shows exhaustively that
absolutely nothing was known of the legend for two
hundred years after the supposed miracle had taken
place ; that the people in Palestine and Nazareth did
not dream of the marvel until the story was imported
from the West; and that the Popes and Congregations
that first dealt with the Holy House showed considera-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Foreign Periodicals 279

blc scepticism with regard to it M. Urbain concludes

his remarkable and astonishing study of Bossuet's friend-
ship of forty years with Mile. Maul^on. P. Gaucher

continues his effort to prove that we may have moral
certitude that we are in a state of grace,
(i Oct): M. Dubois writes in justification of the theo-
logical teaching on the pains of hell. M. Boudinhon

reviews the various attempts that have been made for
the reform of the breviary.
La Quinzaine (16 Sept.): Though England and Russia are ap-
parently friendly, both seem to be preparing for trouble
which is certainly brewing in Central Asia. In view of
this Robert Bailly acquaints us with the present condi-
tions and resources of these two Powers in that section.

The co-ordination of authority and liberty is always

attended with difficulties. Yet this is the task that V.
Ermoni undertakes on a psychological basis. In his ar-
ticle he dwells, by comparison, on the respective merits
and characteristics of conscience and religion. The analy-
sis of the duties of conscience should produce the rights
of authority and the supreme inspirations of religion.
Just as conscience is the supreme ruler and judge in the
activities of the human soul,, so it is right to presume
that it will not abdicate this role in the religious and
moral life, and as such it is the authority which has the
last word. Thus does authority rest on a firm founda-
tion, affording due respect to the dignity of man.
(i Oct.): A sketch of G. Ferrero, **the new historian

of Rome," opens this number. The editors of the

works of Lacordaire overlooked some conferences given
at Toulouse. Joseph Bdzy has collected these and pub-
lishes them in this number. Among the devoted fol-
lowers and close friends of Lamennais, writes C. La-
treille, was Mme. Yemeniz. She it was who remained
firm in her devotion to him, never despairing of his re-
turn to the Church. Her attempts at bringing about
reconciliation were futile, as we all know, but her per-
severing friendship is a title of highest glory for Lamen-
nais. " If I have remained devoted to that friend," she
wrote, " unfriendly to my religion, it is because I have
never despaired of his heart. He is so noble, so good,

Digitized by

Google

28o Foreign Periodicals [Nov.,

and has accomplished so much. God will take this into
account and will accept it in compensation for the evil
which he had wished to do." G. Olphe-Galliard dis-
cusses the question of retired workmen in the United
States.

Annales de Philosophie Chretienne (Sept.): Abb^ Dimnet has
an analytical study of Fr. Tyrrell's Lex Orandi ; and
takes occasion to pay a tribute to the conductors of the
Month for having had the courage to express high ap-
probation of this work. Professor Leclere completes

his plan of apologetics, which, gives a large place to the

principle of immanence. M. Giraud, writing on the

modernity of Pascal, which he considers the secret of
Pascal's undying popularity, shows that in him many a

great thought or theory of recent days is anticipated.

M. S. MuUer commences a sketch of the intellectual
physiognomy of the late Professor Schell, of the Univer-
sity of Wurtzburg. The study of the psychology of

mysticism, begun in the August number, is continued;
the author treats here of the first steps in the transition
from the sensible and intellectual order of cognition to

the mystical. The editor contributes an able review

of M. Rivaud's recent philosophic work, Le ProbUme du
Devenir,

Civilth Cattolica (6 Oct.): An article discusses attempts made
to interpret away the meaning or to lessen the authority
pf the Papal Encyclical to the Bishops of Italy (28
July, 1906).— — P. Grisar continues his studies on the
reliquaries in the Sancta Sanctorum, and the traditions

gathered about them. A review of Dom Leclercq's

Christian Spain draws attention to some shortcomings.

Rassegna Nazionale (16 Sept): V. Marchese writes on the

parish as a Christian social centre. E. de Gaetani

writes on the Royal Navy. F. Pagani discusses Wag-
ner. E. S. Kingswan comments on foreign books and

reviews.

Raz6n y Fe (Sept.): L. Murillo shows the opposition between
the anti-clerical democracy and the hierarchical consti-
tution of the Church. V. Mintegniaga denounces the

new regulation about civil marriages as illegal and un-
just. L. Sanvicente describes a miracle which took

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Foreign Periodicals 281

place in Quito (Ecuador), on the 20th of April, when, it
is reported, an image of our Lady of Sorrows was seen
to open and shut its eyes.
Hibbert Journal (Oct.) : The Editor, writing on Church and
World, says that the distinction between these two terms
has taken the place of the old distinction between Chris-
tian and non- Christian. Changed ethical conditions are
pressing with irresistible force upon the form of religious
belief and demanding from theology a recognition which

they have not yet received. Sir Oliver Lodge makes

a plea for the broadening out of the domain of the
National Church "until it includes all aspiring workers
who are casting out devils in the one Name." Wil-
liam Tully Seeger writes on the Hindu God idea, as
just what the Occident needs to appropriate, if it is to
see through life's falsities and lay hold of its spiritual

realities. John Masson writes of an episode in the

conflict between theology and early science, Pierre Gas-
sendi's opposition to Scholastic Philosophy. A decree
of the Parliament of Paris in 1624 proclaimed that on
pain of death no one should either hold or teach any
doctrine opposed to Aristotle. In 1678 the Oratorians,
in union with the Jesuits, issued a proclamation for-
bidding lecturers on physics in colleges to depart from

the physics or principles of physics of Aristotle.-

J. Arthur Hill affirms that one result of the recent de-
velopment of science is that belief in historical religions
is diminishing. Christianity as a religion relying on the
record of events of twenty centuries ago has become an
impossible religion for the scientific man of to-day. A
new basis of religion has been discovered by the Psy-
chical Research workers ; and their arguments make re
ligion again a possibility for a critical and scientific

mind. Father Gerard publishes a dialogue on Eternal

Punishment in which he enlightens his readers as to
the fact that all the Catholic Church teaches as de fide
on the subject of hell is that there is eternal punish-
ment in store for the wicked; and he goes on to show
that at the very worst the Catholic teaching cannot be
proved to be irrational ; and further, that there is a
great deal said by reason in its favor.

Digitized by

Google

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

IN spite of the present remarkable revival of scholarly interest in the life
and work of St. Francis of Assisi — or, perhaps, rather on account of it —
it is to be feared that the true teaching of the Seraphic Patriarch may be
obscured or even lost sight of. Indeed, there is a marked tendency in many
of the works on St. Francis, issued of late years under non-Catholic auspices,
to ignore altogether the very side of St. Francis* teaching which is the ex-
planation of all the rest — the supernatural side. Moreover, in their anxiety
to prove that St. Francis '< belongs to humanity, and not to the Church,"
these extern critics have sought to give to the views of the'^Umbrian
prophet "a color of ^'undenominationalism," and to represent the drift of
his teaching as one in which the value of orthodoxy was discounted to make
room for a fuller presentation of the "gospel of humanitarianism." There
are even some writers who have set out to show that St. Francis was not a
Catholic at all, but at most only a " spirit and truth'' Christian, impatient of
exterior rites and hostile to hierarchical principles ; a poetic Pantheist, gov-
erned not by religious opinions, but solely by sentiment ; an independent re-
former who preached a personal imitation of Christ strange to all dogmatics,
and practiced a popular religion having its roots in a purely subjective affec-
tion.

This counterfeit presentment of St. Francis, which has become current
in our day through the writings of M. Paul Sabatier and his school, meets its
best refutation in the writings of St. Francis himself and of those who walked
with -him in the days of his flesh. It is to these sources we must go for the
true interpretation of St. Francis' teachings, and not to the dainty duodeci-
mos issued by the energetic workers of the International Society of Francis-
can Studies. One searches in vain among the ancient documents for a shred
of evidence to show that St. Francis was in any sense the precursor of reli-
gious subjectivism, much less a harbinger of the " Reformation." Even the
most casual study of the saint's writings, and of the oldest Franciscan *' Le-
gends," as the early biographies were called, leads inevitably to the conclu-
sion (i) that St. Francis was ever a Catholic in mind and heart, and this,
moreover, at a time when the name " Catholic " had a clear incommunicable
signification and an exclusive application ; (2) that his teaching had nothing
in common with the unformulated variable " philosophy " of refined rational-
ism, but was based on the well-defined Credo of the Roman Church ; and (3)
that his work from first to last was conceived and cariied out in a spirit of de-
voted obedience to the Holy See. So true is this that any attempt to call the
orthodoxy of St. Francis into question is to lay violent hands on history and
to abandon common sense.

Happily for those who are interested in the study of the lite and work
of St. Francis of Assisi there are few saints so far removed from our time of
whom so much, first-hand information has been preserved. The principal

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Columbian Reading Union 283

works dealinji; with early Franciscan history are available in such collections
as the Analecta Franciscana, the Dibliotheca Franciscana Medii Aeviy etc.
There are English translations of many of them. An English version of the
Works of St, Ftancis of Assist, translated by a Religious of the Order, was
published by Washbourne, London, in 1890. This excellent volume, being
primarily intended for devotional uses, is compiled with small regard to
critical principles, and so includes not a little that is obviously not the handi-
work of St. Francis. A critical English edition of the genuine writings of
the saint, newly translated from the original Latin, has been published by the
Dolphin Press.

Tne follovving bibliography has the approval of the Rev. Paschal Robin-
son, O.F.M., now assigned to the Franciscan Convent at Brookland, D. C.

Among the '< Legends" or Lives of St. Francis, that compiled by St.
Bonaventure, in 1261, holds the first place. It has been translated into
English by Miss Lockhart, with a preface by Cardinal Manning (Wash-
bourne, London, 1898).

There is still need of a good biography of St. Francis in English from
an able Catholic pen. The following Lives may, however, be consulted with
advantage:

History 0/ St, Francis, By Abb^ Le Moner. Translated by a Francis-
can Tertiary, with a preface by Cardinal Vaughan (Kegan Paul, London).

Li/i 0/ St, Francis, By Father Leopold de Cheranc6, O.S.F.C. Eng-
lish translation by R. F. O'Connor (Benziger Brothers, New York, 1901).

Life of St, Francis, By Father Candide Challippe, O.F.M. (Sadlier,
New York, 1877).

St. Francis and the Franciscans, Edited by Father Pamphilo da Mag-
hano, O.F.M. (0*Shea, New York, 1867)

A Sketch of the Life of St, Francis of Assisi, By Amelia L. Cotton
(Washbourne, London).

A short English Life by Father Jarlath Prendergast, O.F.M., based on
St. Bonaventure's " Legend," is published by the London Catholic Truth
Society.

The Golden Sayings of Blessed Brother Giles, Newly translated into
Eaglish (The Dolphin Press, Philadelphia).

Other works in English of special interest to students of Franciscan his-
tory are :

The Mirror of Perfection, An early record of St. Francis erroneously at-
tributed to his confessor, Brother Leo, which has been translated by Con-
stance Countess de la Warr (Burns & Oates, London, 1902).

As regards the other translations of the Franciscan classics, issued by
Messrs. Dent, these volumes, spite of their attractive form and the cheap
price at which they are sold, are considerably marred by misleading and er-
roneous notes. For a searching criticism of these works see the articles
published about them in the London Saturday Review, for November 29,
1902; January 31, 1903; February 7, 1903; June 18, 1904; and September
10, 1904. It may be added by way of precaution that M. Sabatier's Life of
St. Francis, of which the English translation is issued by Messrs. Scribner,

Digitized by

Google

284 THE Columbian reading Union [Nov.,

has been placed on the Index of Prohibited Books by the Sacred Con-
gregation.

Reference may also be had to The Inner Life of St, Francis^ by Fa-
ther Stanislaus, O.S.F.C. (London Catholic Truth Society, 1900); to The
Catholic World, June, 1906, which contains articles by Montgomery Car-
michael, Rev. Paschal Robinson, Father Cuthbert, and others; The Catho-
lic World for September, 1906, which contains a special article on "Non-
Catholic Work in Franciscan Studies"; and to The Real St, Francis^ pub-
lished by the Messenger^ New York, 1904. See also "The Writings of St.
Francis," in the Months London, for February, 1904; "Franciscan Studies,"
in the London Tablet^ January 24, 1903; and "St. Francis of Assisi," in
the New York Times, April 18, 1903.

Blessed Giles, or iCgidius, was, as is well known, the foremost among
the first companions of the Poor Man of Assisi, whom he survived more than
thirty-five years. After the death of the Seraphic Father, men of every
state came from all sides to interrogate his disciple and hear from Giles* lips
the "words of life." The answers and advice these visitors received were
talked over and committed to writing, and thus was formed, in course of time,
a collection of the Golden Sayings of Blessed Giles , which have given their
author a renown reaching far beyond the Umbrian hills.

The Golden Sayings are brief, practical, and popular counsels on Chris-
tian perfection, full of force and unction, and often bearing a striking like-
ness to the Imitation of Christ. Saturated with mysticism, yet exquisitely
human, and possessing a picturesque vein of originality, they have a special
value, not only for their own sake, but also because they reflect so faithfully
the early Franciscan spirit and teaching which Giles (though he probably
never wrote anything) became a potent means of propagating and perpetu-
ating.

The first attempt at a critical Latin edition of the Golden Sayings was
made last year, when the famous Patres Editores, of St. Bonaventure's Fran-
ciscan College, at Quaracchi (near iFlorence), issued the Dicta B, jEgidii
Assisiensis as the third volume of their Bibliotheca Franciscana Ascetica
Medii Aevi,

It is from this edition that Father Paschal Robinson has translated the
present work, which is the first complete English translation of Blessed Giles'
Sayings given to the public.

Father Paschal's volume is the only authorized English version of the
Quaracchi text. But it is much more than a mere translation. It is enriched
by a valuable biographical sketch of Blessed Giles — whose life so far has
never been treated in English, except in a fragmentary and dependent form
— and by a literary Introduction dealing with the origin, collection, history,
and characteristics ol the Sayings,

The Dicta themselves are comprised in twenty-six Chapters and two

Appendices. Among the subjects of which they treat are : Faith ; the Fear

of God; Sloth; Patience; Prudence; Unprofitable Science; Temptations;

Unworldliness ; besides various notable questions discussed by Blessed Giles.

• • •

Though Cecilia of the Court, by Miss Isabella Hess, is about a colony of

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] THE Columbian Reading Union 285

little Swceneys, Flynns, Dalys, and McGuires, and one red-headed little mu-
sician in particular, very boastful of her saint's name, it is not the children
but the grown-ups who derive most pleasure from reading it. It is a patheti-
cally beautiful story of one of the tenement districts of New York, told, if not
with the true Dickens' touch, certainly with all his sympathy for the poor,
half-frozen, half-starved little waifs; told directly, simply, in a way to grip
the heartstrings, and to make the tears come in spite of oneself. Though it
is a slum story, and all the misery, all the poverty, the seeming hopelessness
of life under such conditions, are convincingly put before us, to the authot's
credit be it said, she has made it a clean one. It seems as if drunkenness
were the most deplorable evil she could point out in an Irish slum. Another
thing to be noticed is the absence of the priest in the houses of trouble, at
the bedsides of the sick and the dying; we all know that in any poor district,
in an Irish one particularly, he is the first one to be sent for — always to be
relied upon for help and comfort. Miss Hess, though she does not possess
an Irish name, certainly knows the Irish character. In her book she gives
the natural little touches of Irish humor, the sharp, jealous speeches of the
women, which suggest the idea of noses being elevated much higher than na-
ture originally intended, and the warm-hearted Irish generosity, bringing
painfully home to us the truth of the old Cockney's saying: " Lor, Sir, it's
always the poor what helps the poor." These people of Miss Hess had only
half a crust to give, yet they gave that same willingly, cheerfully, with a
** Sure what would I be doing with it? Sure take it, I'll never be wanting it,
at all, at all."

The characters are all well and truthfully drawn, the making of two in par-
ticular seems to have been, with the author, a labor of love. The fiery-headed,
fiery-tempered little Cecilia, and her guide, philosopher, and friend, James
Belway, are certainly worth knowing. Quiet, gentle, proud old Jim, whose
eyes were young and whose heart was a flower garden in spite of the sur-
rounding wilderness. Jim, who loved the children of Flanery Court, loved
to gather them in his little box of a shop, for be it known he was shoe-
mender to the little Court, where dimes and dinners were equally scarce, and
his fire was the only bit of cheer in the whole place, to which they were wel»
come. Jim, who went without enough to eat that he might hoard up apples
and candy just for the pleasure of seeing the brightening eyes in the child-
faces, and the eager, clutching baby-fingers. Jim, who played the flute for
them and told them stories, the right kind of stories, too. Jim who, as the
doctor said, had led '< the clean life you can't buy ; and a clean life in that
God-forsaken Court is a finer achievement than anywhere else." Cecilia's
character is just as beautiful as Jim's. She wanted to be giood, so good, but
how could she in Flanery Court, with no father, a drunken mother, aad
not enough to eat ; and above all, not to have enough for **Puddin" (her
little brother), whose love for her was the one bright spot in her life? Jim had
been through it all ; she had still to face the struggle ; no wonder it seemed
worse than hopeless to her young eyes. Jim took hold of the poor starved
little body, helping the starved little soul, teaching her lessons of charity
towards, and patience with, all men. Then her prayers became that God
would let her grow up a woman to take care of ** Puddin," only not a woman

Digitized by

Google

286 THE Columbian Reading Union [Nov.,

like her^ Lord — meaning her mother; and that he never let ** Puddin" know
his father died in the Penitentiary.

We cannot close the book with the thought that these are exaggerated
cases ; we know they are not. The fact that this story ends in general joy
and thanksgiving makes the heartache all the greater, for we know, too,
that the lives of these people is one long struggle with the Giant Despair,
and seldom, if ever, do they receive the reward of virtue this side of the City
that lies over the Hill. The book is productive of sadness of a healthy kind ;
makes one long to be up and doing for the poor we have at our doors. The
story, too, is better, in a negative way, than a whole series of sermons on
contentment; the sense of contrast rendering the daily prayer: **For what
we have, O Lord, we are truly thankful," more real and earnest. — E, M, Af.y
of the D* YouvilU Reading Circle ^ Ottawa^ Canada,

• • •

Few men of our day comprehend the commanding intellectual position
held by Pope during the latter period of his life, and for a long period after
his death. There has never been anything approaching it in the history of
our own literature or of any literature. In the opinion of vast numbers he
was not merely the greatest English poet of his time, but the greatest Eng-
lish poet of all time ; not merely the greatest of English poets, but the great-
est of all poets that ever existed. Even those who took the lowest estimate
of his character — and of such there was no small number— entertained the
highest admiration for his genius. They expressed themselves with an ex-
travagance of praise which astounds the modern reader, too apt to go to the
other extreme of unwarranted depreciation. They did not content them-
selves with according him mere greatness; to him belonged perfect great-
ness. It was assumed by his friends as a matter of course; it was conceded
by the indifferent and even by those personally hostile. As one illustration
out of many, a poem appeared in 1733, entitled ** An Epistle to the Little
Satyrist of Twickenham." It was full of the severest reflections upon Pope's
character. It spoke of him as an object of universal scorn. It charged him
with being under the influence of ill-nature, spleen, envy, malice, and ava-
rice. Yet it admitted that not only in early youth did he surpass others, but
that his powers had increased with advancing years.

Till to perfection you at last arriv'd,

Which none have e'er excell'd that ever liv'd.

This was no sentiment of a solitary individual. It was a widespread
feeling at the time ; and it did not die out suddenly. If anything, the belief
increased in strength after Pope's death. We can get some idea of its force
by the few verses summing up his character, which were immediately pro-
duced by the man against whom, for a quarter of a century, the poet had
been directing the shafts of his satire. The year before Pope died Colley
Gibber had been substituted in place of Theobald as the hero of '* The Dun-
ciad." He had every reason to feel and express the bitterest resentment
against the author of the satire, so far as a nature almost absolutely free from

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Columbian Reading Union 287

rancor could entertain such a sentiment. — 71 R, Lounsbury^ in Scribmr's
Magazine,

• • •

Nothing would have amazed Mr. Lincoln more than to hear himself
called a man of letters ; and yet it would be hard to find in all literature any-
thing to excel the brevity and beauty of his address at Gettysburg, or the
lofty grandeur of this second inaugural. In Europe his style has been called
a model for the study and imitation of princes, while in our own country
many of his phrases have already passed into the daily speech of mankind.

His gift of putting things simply and clearly was partly the habit of his
own clear mind, and partly the result of the training he gave himself in days
of boyish poverty, when paper and ink were luxuries almost beyond his reach »
and the words he wished to set down must be the best words, and the clearest
and shortest, to express the ideas he had in view. This training of thought
before expression, of knowing exactly what he wished to say before saying it,
stood him in good stead all his life ; but only the mind of a great man, with
a lofty soul and a poet's vision, one who had suffered deeply and felt keenly,
who carried the burden of a nation on his heart, whose sympathies were as
broad and whose kindness was as great as his moral purpose was strong and
firm, could have written the deep, forceful, convincing words that fell from
his pen in the later years of his life. It was the life he lived, the noble aim
that upheld him, as well as the genius with which he was born, that made
him one of the greatest writers of our time. — Helen Nicolay^ in SL Nickolasm

M. C. M.

Digitized by

Google

BOOKS RECEIVED.

The Macmillan Company, New York :

The Modem Pulpit, By Lewis O. Brastow, D.D. Pp. xiv.-4Si. Price $1.50. A History
of Modem England. By Herbert Paul. In five volumes. Price $2.50 per vol. An
introduction to Philosophy. By George Stuart Fullerton. Pp. xiii.-322. Price $1.60.
Longmans. Green & Co.. New York:

External Religion : Its Use and Abuse. Fourth Impression. By Rev. George Tyrrell.
Pp ix.-i66. Price $1. A Short History of the Oxford Movement. By Sir Samuel Hall.
Pp X.-267. Price $1 50. Essays in Pastoral Medicine. By Austin O M alley and James
J. Walsh. Pp. vii.-363. Price $2.50. Elementary Histoty of England. By Wyatt-
Davies. Pp. 256. Price 80 cents.
G. P. Putnam's Sons, New York:

The Making of an Orator. By John O'Connor Power. Pp.361. Studies in Socialism.
By Jean Jaures. Translated, with an introduction, by Mildred Mintum. Pp. xliii.-
197. John Calvin, the Organizer of Reformed Protestantism. By Williston Walker.
Pp. xviii.-4s6.
Benziger Brothers, New York:

Principles of Religious Life. Third Edition. By Very Rev. F. C. Dovle. O.S.B. Pp.
vi.-578. Price $2.65. The Religion of the Plain Man. By Rev. R. H.' Benson. Pp. ix.-
164. Price 2J. 6d. St. Benedut Joseph Labre. By C. L. White. Pp. 173. Price 70
cents. The Religion of our Forefathers. By V. Homyold. S.J. Pp. x.-204. Price 50
cents. Sister Mary of the Divine Heart: Droste zu Vischering, Religious of the Good
Shepherd. By the Abb^ Louis Chasle. Translated from the second ^ench Edition by
a Member of the Order. Pp. XI.-433. Price $1.60 History of the Little Sisters of the
Poor. By Rev. A. Leroy. Translated from the French under the direction of the
Author. Pp. xvi.-54i. Price $1.85. Mother of Jesus. By J. Herbert Williams. Pp.
xxiii.-i64. Price $1 60. Jesus of Nazareth. The Story of his Life written for chil-
dren. Illustrated. By Mother Mary Loyola. Edited by Father Thurston, S.J. Pp.
xvi.-4oi. Price 90 cents.
New York Catholic Protectory, New York :

Report of the Reverend Superintendents of the New York and Yonkers Catholic Schools to the
New York Catholic School Board, from February, Jgos, to July, jgo6.
W. W. Delaney. New York:

A Key to Puxzledom ; or, Complete Handbook of the Enigmatic Art. Published under the
auspices of the Eastern Puzzlers' League. Paper. Pp. 155.
J. B. LiPPiNCOTT Company. Philadelphia, Pa. :

Finite and Infinite. By Thomas Curran Ryan. Pp. 352. Price $1.50 net.
The Dolphin Press. Philadelphia, Pa. :

Catholic Churchmen in Science. By James J. Walsh, M.D. Pp. 221. Price $1 net.
The John C. Winston Company, Philadelphia. Pa. :

La i^ie Seint Edmund Le Rei. An Anglo-Norman Poem of the Twelfth Century. By
Denis Piramus. A Dissertation Presented to the Faculty of Bryn Mawr College for the
degree of Doctor of Philosophy. By Florence Leftwich Ravenel. Pp. 176.
Oliver Ditson Company. Boston. Mass. :

The Training of Boys' Voices. By Claude Ellsworth Johnson. Pp. vii.-6o. Price, post-
paid, 75 cents.
The M. H. Wiltzius Company, Wilwaukee, Wis. :

Manual of Pastoral Theology. By Rev. Frederick Schulze. Second Revised and En-
larged edition. Pp. 462. Price $1.50.
John Murphy Company, Baltimore, Md. :

The Sacristy Manual. Containing the portions of the Roman Ritual most frequently used
in Parish Church Functions. Compiled by Rev. Paul Griffith.
B. Herder, St. Louis, Mo. :

De Inspiratione Sacra Scriptura. By Charles Pesch, S.J. Pp. 653. Price $2.85. The
Lives of the Popes tn the Early Middle Ages. Vol. III. The Popes during the Carolin-
gian Empire. By Rev. Horace K. Mann. Pp. 411. Price $3.
Catholic Standard and Times, Philadelphia, Pa. :

Canzoni. By T. A. Daly. Pp. 9-172. Price $1. Postage 10 cents extra.
Rev. C. a. Martin, Cleveland, Ohio:

" Follow Me."' Little Chapters on the Rosary with Illustrations and Bible readings. 10
cents per copy. $5 per hundred.
Burns & Oates, London, England:

Lord Acton and His Circle. Edited by Abbot Gasquet, O.S.B. Pp. 500. Price 151. net,
LiBRAiRiE Victor Lbcoffre, J. Gabalda et Cie, Paris:

La Thiologie Scuramentoire ; Etude de Thiologie Positive. Par P. Pourrat. Pp. xv.-37a.
Prix 3 fr. 50. LEglise et V Orient au Moyen Age: Les Crvisades, Par M. Louis
Br^hier. Pp. xiii.-377. Prix 3/r. 50.
Gabriel Bbauchesnb et Cie, Paris, France :

Fragment dun Journal Intime. Pp. xliv.-2i4. Price 2 fr,
AUBANEL Freres, Avigon. France :

Paillettes d'Or. Treizidme Stfrie. Pp. 156. Price 60 centimes. • •

Digitized by

Google

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

Vol. LXXXIV. DECEMBER, 1906. No. 501.

THE SACRAMENT OF DUTY,

BY JOSEPH McSORLEY. C.S.P.

Do willingly what lies in thee,

According to the best of thy ability and understanding.^A Kempis.

Stern Daughter of the Voice of God !
O Duty ! . . . I myself commend
Unto thy guidance from this hour. — Wordsworth,

The longer on this earth we live,

And weigh the various qualities of men, . . .

The more we feel the high, stern-featured beauty

Of plain devotedness to duty.

Steadfast and still, nor paid with mortal praise,

But finding amplest recompense

In work done squarely and unwasted days. — Lowell.

RIGINALLY, in the forms of Roman Law, the
word " Sacrament '* denoted the pledge which
the losing party to a suit had to devote to re-
ligious purposes; later, it was used to signify the
oath which bound the legionary to his standard ;
and then, in Christian times, it came to mean the solemn rites
and mysteries of the New Dispensation. To the influence of
scholastic theology may be traced a further and, at first sight,
afbitrary narrowing of the term; for modern Catholic usage
restricts the application of it to those institutions by means of
which the Church conveys to the believer the seven great and
peculiar graces which Christ entrusted to her keeping. These,
however, really form a class apart; and with good reason have
they, as the noblest and most efficacious of external rites, ap-
propriated to themselves a name which etymology and the older

Digitized by

Google

290 The Sacrament of Duty [Dec,

custom would extend to all such things as symbolize and im-
part the blessing of God to the soul of man. Yet a relic of
the more generous usage is still discoverable in the title ap-
plied to "Sacramentals "— a great group of objects and actions
recognized by the Church as beneficent to believers who use
them reverently. \t is with an eye to the older and less de-
finite sense of the term, that we yenture to speak of duty as a
sacrament.

By "duty" is here meant all that conscience commands —
the whole content of the moral imperative pronounced in the
soul of any human being. Man may differ from man in his
notion of what he is bound to do or to endure; and, in fact,
every conscience must include some matters which ar^ personal
and distinctive, some obligations arising out of the particular
circumstances in which the individual lot is cast. But to al)
the inner voice speaks with the same imperiousness; each one
must do its bidding or suffer its condemnation. At present, let
us be reminded that this imperiousness is an echo of the supreme
authority of God ; and that his sanction is placed upon what-
ever conscience may dictate.

Persons speak sometimes — especially, it may be, in these
latter days — as if duty were separable from God^ as if the
y^ significance and the authority of conscience could be discovered
I within the limits of the visible human order; as if no neces-
sary relation existed between the admonitions of the inner voice
and an eternal law transcending time and space; in a word, as
if one might do all one's duty without ever taking account of
the Creator. This is denying what we here affirm — the sacra-
mental character of duty.

Duty is a sacrament, because it is an expression of the wilt
of God and a means of entering into communion with him.
Under a visible shell and envelope, it bears a holy significance
and secret power; it is a channel of heavenly grace; it is the
meeting-place and marriage- chamber of the human will and the
divine. Not because it is in harmony with man's nature, not
because it ensures comfort or progress or culture or physical
salvation to the race: for none of these reasons, does the bid-
ding of conscience attain its supreme and sacrosanct dignity, but
rather because it is the medium of God's message to man and
of man's response to God.

Not only is the foregoing interpretation of duty true; it is

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] THE Sacrament of Duty 291

also effective in the order of practical conduct, as no other in-
terpretation has ever been. The moral systems which elimi-
nate God make fair promises ; but in actual accomplishment they,
have never surpassed, never even equalled, Christianity* In the
face of history, to predict that the world will grow better when
once it has succeeded in emancipating itself from the old idea
of an overruling God is, to say the least, rash. All that has
been done up to the present — be it little, or be it great — has
been done by, or with the help of, Christianity ; whereas the
great achievements of independent morality exist only in prom-
ise — and a promise which is without either bond or guarantee.

Although the conception of duty as independent of God
might, with reason, be called an irreligious conception, it un-
fortunately receives some encouragement from persons who are
popularly understood to be religious. At times they set the
claims of religion over against the claims of duty, as if the
former were clothed with a higher dignity and under the shadow
of a diviner sanction. This results in lowering religion in the
opinion of men who refuse to believe that the good- pleasure
of God can be divorced from the fulfilment of human obliga-
tions, or that life has an interest distinct from the perfecting
of human souls. To them religion, when contrasted with ethics,
wears an inhuman, if not an unholy, aspect; and they discuss
the possibility of substituting a more practical system for the
doctrines of Christianity. A strong attack upon the Church is
iQade in the name of the apparently neglected moral interest;
the argument is advanced that Christians prefer orthodoxy to
virtue. Rationalists point out that religious " practice " and
moral achievement are not found in direct proportion, either
among individuals or among communities; that "piety" and
indifference to natural virtues may possibly go hand in hand.

Any such divorcing of religion and natural obligations —
in so far as it does actually exist — is traceable to the failure to
appreciate duty as a sacrament. That which we face in the
concrete, that which we touch and see and deliberate about —
the action, or submission, or course of conduct, prescribed by
the inner voice — should be to every Christian the shell and
envelope of the divine will. It is not an ultimate, but a me-
dium ; it finds its significance, as it finds its sufficient sanc-
tion, in its power to affect the relation of the soul to God.
Like every sacrament, duty presents most prominently an out-

Digitized by

Google

292 THE Sacrament of Duty [Dec,

ward and visible element ; and by the superficial observer this
alone may be noticed. But, like every sacrament, it has a
more precious element hidden within ; and to train the spirit
in the discernment and use of this inward, divine element, is
surely one of the highest functions of religion. In the dis-
charge of this function the Christian Church must retain a cer-
rain pre-eminence or be without a sufficient reason /or exist-
ing. The true Christian is bound to be more, not less, dutiful
than other men. It would be a fatal concession to admit that
outside the told a higher standard or a more exact observance
of natural virtue generally obtains. Grace lends itself to nature
for the perfecting of natural powers; and the system of Chris-
tian sacraments is arranged with a view to the sharpening and
the strengthening of every moral faculty native to the soul of
man. That any other conception of the relation between the
supernatural and the natural should prevail, would be a great
misfortune.

It would be equally unfortunate, if Christians were to offend
primary ethical instincts by investing the external requirements
of religion with such dignity as to overshadow and obscure
the inner divine realities ; were they to exalt the positive pre-
cepts above the indispensable dictates of the natural law; were
they to magnify the need of explicitly knowing the full truth,
and, by contrast, to minimize the need of doing the full right.
Now, although these distortions of Christian teaching are not
openly proclaimed, nor even perhaps consciously implied, they
are suggested to the mind of the critical observer who observes
us putting charity below conformity and expediency above
th,e truth; who sees church-goers attending service from mo-
tives of vanity, curiosity, or fear, worshippers hurrying through
prayers with a mechanical habit of body and an inattentive
drift of mind, and communicants approaching sacraments under
the pressure of human respect, national custom, or mercenary
desire. To the critic it looks as if, according to Christian
standards, the husk is more valued than the kernel, the mental
processes made more precious than the action of the will, and
the interests of the organization distinguished from the inter-
ests of God.

It is a scandal if such exaggerations ever take place ; yet
they will not seem so strange, if we recall that, to some ex-
teat, misunderstanding and abuse must occur with regard to

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Sacrament of Duty 293

all sacramental institutions — with regard to the physical hu-
manity in which God appeared among men, since the Magda-
len's unregulated affection for it had to be checked by an ad-
monition from Christ himself; with regard to the visible
Church, whose temporal prosperity has sometimes been ranked
as an object of more pressing importance than the fulfilment
of Christ's own commands; with regard to the whole external
system of worship, since the Most High God, in subordinating
himself to human service, often encounters a vain superstition
which attends less to his presence than to the worthless and
senseless things created by his hands.

These instances indicate how readily man abuses the gra-
cious dispensation by which creatures are converted into chan-
nels of the grace of God. In the measure that we grow quick
to discern the divine significance of all duty, however, we shall
be less likely to limit our interest to the outward aspect of
any religious observance; we shall be better able to appreciate
at their true value the divine elements which lie hid within.

The habit of frequenting the sacrament of duty is not only
an effective way of attaining to God, but the only way. Reli-
gion is true and actual only when it avails to strengthen the
soul in the performance of its duties, to urge it toward keener
watchfulness and mightier effort. Divorced from duty, religion
becomes the merest phantom, a shani, a worthless fiction. We
speak of certain institutions of the Church as necessary, in the
sense that the law of God imposes them; of others again as
necessary, in the sense that no one who wilfully neglects ihtm
can ever attain to heaven. In a higher and more exclusive
sense we may speak of the fulfilment .of duty as a prerequisite
for admission to the presence of God. Fidelity to duty with-
out formal religion, we might conceive of; religion without
duty, never. The performance of duty includes, of course, the
fulfilment of supernatural, as well as of human, obligations :
prayer, public worship, ecclesiastical obedience, the established
means of grace, must be made use of in the measure that our
light and our opportunities allow. The failure to realize these
as grave obligations of the conscience makes the error of the
indifferentist. But an error less worthy of being condoned is
that of contemning commonplace duties, as if lack of fidelity
in regard of them might be compensated for by intense appli-
cation to supernatural activities. That the supernatural ele-

Digitized by

Google

294 The Sacrament of Duty [Dec,

ments of life should loom large is right and just ; but there is
an essential defect in the conception which exalts them at the
expense of the natural. A deep meaning underlies those old
stories which come down to us from the very oldest records of
organized striving after perfection, and which represent the
just man as having won God's favor by relinquishing the en-
joyment of special divine favors for the sake of fulfilling the
commonplace duties of his daily rule.

It is a sign that we have grown in the spiritual order,
when we develop a keener appreciation of the hitherto neg-
lected opportunities of grace in our every day routine. The
young enthusiasm of inexperience would drive us abroad in
search of some chance tide of destiny, some sudden windfall ;
but as we grow in wisdom we are less attracted by the pros-
pect of adventure, and we aim rather to reap the harvest of
our fields at home. With the years that go by we meet ever
new evidence that perfection lies for us in enduring the un-
pleasant pressure and meeting the exacting demands of our
homely lot. Gradually our powers of vision are enlarged ;
each of us learns, as in another order humanity at large has
learned, the worth of the infinitely little :

"The old way's altered somewhat since,
And the world wears another aspect now':
Somebody turns our spyglass round, or else
Puts a new lens in it: grass, worm, fly grow big:
We find great things are made of little things.
And little things go lessening, till at last
Comes God behind them."*

Is it too much to say that the longer one lives and the
better acquainted one becomes with the various achievements,
trials, and disappointments of men and women, the more thor-
oughly is one convinced that by no other means than by the
appreciation of duty as a sacrament can the soul attain to
lasting happiness and imperturbable peace ? We encounter
people who are hopelessly entangled in the toils of poverty, or
disgrace, or unrequited service and affection ; we meet them
struggling wearily along under a sense of wasted years and un-
developed opportunities; we see them tortured by fears of the

• Browning.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Sacrament of Duty 295

futur*, by loss of loved ones, by physical pain, by never-end-
ing temptation ; and as our experience widens and our dis-
cernment becomes more penetrating, we clearly perceive that
to each one the sense of duty may be made the vehicle of
eternal and divine goods, that it alone can be relied upon to
save the great mass of humanity from the pitfalls of pessimism
and despair. This sense will save them, because it will make
clear the worth of unsuccessful striving and tell the enduring
triumph which shall be the issue of every blameless defeat.
Gradually it will unfold the momentous truth that ethical
values are the only realities in the life of the soul, and bring
home . the conviction that all else is going to matter compara-
tively little if to its own sense of mission the conscience shall
remain unshakenly loyal. Under the inspiration of such a
conviction discouragement, hardness, and unfaith are obvious
impossibilities. Enthusiasm, perhaps, will not be given us ;
money and the fruit it bears, comfort, luxury, leisure, we may
never have ; in no earthly shrine of fame will posterity read
the names of us who are born to die obscure. But of the
peace which surpasseth understanding we shall possess abundant
measure; grace will be poured forth in the land where we
abide; souls will conquer the temptation of selfishness by the
aid of our example ; and the great designs of the God who
made us will be. realized in our lives. Few who ponder these
truths will turn aside to seek the rewards of selfishness and
infidelity. For the mind which has meditated on the rewards
of duty will have learned to see beauty and holiness and
eternal worth in lives of patient suffering and honest toil, to
rank vobations as noble in proportion to the selflessness for
which they call, to discern the possibilities of divine perfection
in the monotonous round of a man's daily duties, and to re-
gard the soul's everlasting struggle with temptation as the
successful building up of the true kingdom of God. To be
charitable, sympathetic, helpful, forgiving towards our neighbor;
to be tender and generous with wife, or husband, or sister, or
brother; to be just and truthful and ungrasping in our business
relations ; to be conscientious in the discharge of our whole re-
sponsibility as citizens : these are the high ideals which the cul-
tivating of a finer sense of duty will help us to make our own.
Thus to be faithful despite every trial, and to rise trium-
phantly beyond the- reach of enticing pleasure and menacing

Digitized by

Google

296 THE Sacrament of Duty [Dec,

pain, implies, of course, perfection ; and to this result will the
sacrament of duty unfailingly conduct its recipient. Something
of the peace of the contemplative soul will be given the man
who is in constant communion with God through the medium
of suffering bravely borne and deeds nobly done; and many
who might never rise so high through the routine of the
cloister will be brought wonderfully near to God by the dis-
charge of the humble duties of a secular life. One strong act
of the will is worth many lofty thoughts; the former rather
than the latter is of universal obligation. After all it is the
saint not the theologian who knows God best and embraces
him m6st closely; for in this life God is, as has been said, an
object of the will more than of the intellect.

He that keepeth the commandments is the true lover, Christ
tells us. So we cannot help believing that there must be many
children of his adoption who have not learned to recognize
his features or to invoke his name. In the feeding of the hun-
gry, the clothing of the naked, and many a commonplace deed
of duty, they have ministered to him unawares. Thus, by the
free choice of their wills, they have been bound and indentured
to his service and become the bondsmen of a master whom
they do not formally own. Theologians unfold the implications
of the human sense of right and wrong, and show that the
man who is trying to do right is implicitly recognizing and
obeying God. Very little power of analysis is needed to per-
ceive that faith and hope and love ate necessarily involved
in the conduct of those who follow the natural light of con-
science to the very limit of its leadings. Of the many, there-
fore, who at different times and in diverse ways have gone
forth to die as martyrs to duty — sometimes even with uncon-
scious blasphemy upon their lips — not one has been displeas-
ing to the Most Holy, granted that be was not sinning and
had not sinned against the inner light. But this same com-
fortable teaching, which makes for the peace of the honest-
hearted, strikes fatally at the soul which is sluggish, or cow-
ardly, or consumed by selfishness in any of its many other
forms. Even though such a craven be numbered among the
children of the promise, he shall hardly be the equal of those
who lay down possessions and life as a sacrifice to the Unknown
God; for the command of the great Father and lover of men,
spoken to all the race,Js obeyed unto mejit, even though the

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] THE Sacrament of Duty 297

heavenly voice be mistaken for the mere promptings of human
instinct. Hence we believe that right conduct will be rewarded
with the ultimate gifts of faith, in so far as faith is necessary for
the entering of the kingdom of heaven. For the doer of the
word is justified more than the hearer. As real reverence is
shown less by profession than by obedience; as patriotism can
be measured better by a man's willingness to die than by his
eloquence; so, too, the struggle undertaken to fulfil duty and
to resist temptation is the surest test of love, and the keeping
of the commandments the firmest bond between the soul and
its Maker.

No one will deny that perfect loyalty to conscience makes
stern demands upon us; that it constitutes a high ideal. Yet
there is consolation in the thought that we are never bound
to impossibilities, that duty is, so to say, automatically regu-
lated: when it becomes impossible, it ceases to be duty. We
are never held responsible except for the issues which we can
control. Knowledge, ability, and freedom must be ours, or no
shortcoming can be charged against us; and every new diffi-
culty of a task inevitably heightens its moral value.

It is needlessly, therefore, that we are troubled by the phan-
tom of duties we may be unable to perform. The will to do
right can effectually cast out all such fear. Perfect peace is
the right of a soul which is determined not to be shaken off
from duty by the turbulence of any passion, or to be frightened
away by the darkness of any trial.

To the development of a finer sense of duty, then, and to
the training of the will in the habit of obeying conscience per-
fectly, much time and energy must be devoted by all who seek
peace upon earth or enduring success in eternity. Nothing else
can be substituted for this. The lesson is easy to learn. It
could not be simpler or more evidently true. It leaves unan-
swered no problem which man is called upon to solve. School
carefully, therefore, your vision and your will;, and when there
occurs a struggle in the choosing between what is painful and
what is wrong, set your will resolutely to the receiving of the
sacrament of duty.

Digitized by

Google

THE IRISH SITUATION.

BY WILLIAM F. DENNEHY.

THINK it was either John Bright or Richard
Cobden who once expressed the opinion that, in
politics the only thing certain is the uncertain.
It is, consequently, with some hesitancy that I
now enter upon an attempt to lay before the
readers of these pages as accurate an idea as I can of the
political situation in Ireland at the time of writing, because be-
fore these words can possibly appear in print developments
may have arisen which will largely alter the conditions with
which I have to deal. While this consideration cannot be
overlooked, it is, nevertheless, allowable to hope that even
should any such developments as those referred to occur, the
chances are that the information now afforded will enable a
more correct appreciation of the causes which have produced
them than would otherwise be possible.

I must, at the outset, guard against misapprehension of the
opinions I am about to express, by declaring that, so far as
personal observation can be relied on as a basis for judgment,
there never was a period in the long and chequered history of
Ireland wherein the overwhelming majority of her children
held a more correct or more unanimous view regarding what
constitutes the full measure of their National Rights. They
hold that their country is entitled to enjoy a Parliamentary
Constitution of its own, precisely equivalent to that defined in
the famous resolution of the Volunteers of 1782 when, under
the guidance of the illustrious Henry Grattan, they affirmed
that: "No power on earth save the King, Lords, and Com-
mons of Ireland hath right to make laws for the people there-
of." I believe I am correct in saying that — if it were possible
to re-create the political and social relations which existed in
1782 — very many of those who now constitute the Unionist
minority would be found willing to change sides and to rank
themselves with the Nationalists. No such alteration in the
prevailing conditions is, however, possible. Grattan's Parlia-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Irish Situation 299

ment was exclusively Protestant, but it is to its eternal credit
that it largely repealed the Penal laws, that it founded and en-
dowed Maynooth College — not only as a place of education
for the Catholic clergy, but also for the Catholic laity — and
that it enacted a Statute — still unrepealed — authorizing the es-
tablishment of a second college within the University of Dublin
for the use of Catholics. Notwithstanding these facts, however,
the majority of the members of Grattan's Parliament were
rigorous in their determination to maintain the essentials of
Protestant ascendency, and it is historically certain that those
amongst them — like Speaker Foster, for instance — who fought
most determinedly for its preservation and the rejection of the
Act of Union, did so because they regarded it -as their only
safeguard against Catholic emancipation and that reform of
popular representation which would give the Catholic majority
of their fellow-countrymen their just share of power in the
direction of the legislative concerns of the nation. It is only
because the clock cannot be wound backwards that very many
of the Unionists of to-day are not Home Rulers. It was, also,
because things stood as they did in 1800, that many Irish
Catholics — including most of their bishops — approved the pas-
sage of the Act of Union, confiding as they did in the pledges
conveyed by Pitt, through the Marquis of Cornwallis, Lord
Lieutenant of Ireland, to Dr. Troy, Archbishop of Dublin, that
the enactment of that measure would be immediately followed
by the removal by the new Imperial Parliament of all the
Catholic disabilities. The pledges referred to were, however,
basely broken, owing to the opposition of King George III.,
and they were only given statutory fulfilment when the courage
and determination of O'Connell, backed by a gigantic popular
agitation, extorted from his reluctant successor. King George
IV., in 1829, the royal assent to the Catholic Emancipation
Act.

Despite the passage by the Westminster Parliament of the
last named measure, it is a curious and instructive fact that,
so far as the distribution of Governmental patronage in Ireland
is concerned, its provisions have been largely set at naught.
This fact was recently brought out in striking fashion by the
Very Rev. Dr. Hogan, of Maynooth College, in a paper read
at a meeting of the association of its alumni, known as the

Digitized by

Google

300 The Irish Situation [Dec,

Maynooth Union. Dr. Hogan, after referring to the refusal of
Parliament to abolish the insulting and obnoxious Coronation
Oath, denunciatory of Catholic beliefs and practices, imposed
on successive English Sovereigns since the overthrow of the
Stuart dynasty, said :

But whilst the King must be a Protestant, what need is
there that his representative in this Catholic country should
be a Protestant? Not only, however, must the King's deputy
be a Protestant, but when he goes to England for a holiday
or for business, the Lords Justices who replace him must be
Protestants. Catholic judges, no matter how loyal and how
distinguished, are disqualified on account of their faith.
Then the Lord Lieutenant is assisted in the government of
the country by a Privy Council, which consists of sixty mem-
bers. Of these over fifty are Protestants and only seven
Catholics. Besides the ;^20,ooo a year which the Lord Lieu-
tenant receives from Parliament, his household is maintained
at the public expense, and he thus gets an opportunity of
surrounding himself by thirty or forty gentlemen who draw
salaries according to their rank and labors. From this
charmed circle Catholics, as a rule, are excluded. Now and
again a few are to be found, but there are not more than three
or four out of thirty or forty. Nearly the same proportion is
observed in the Chief Secretary's office. The Chief Secre-
tary, of course, himself is invariably a Protestant, and of
the ofiicials who work directly under him the proportion
would probably be about five or six Protestants to one
Catholic. If you take the trouble to look into the Record
Office, the State Paper Department, the Office ot the Treasury
Remembrancer, or Deputy Paymaster, you find everything
worth having in the hands of the dominant party. In the
Local Government Board, of the three principal officials.
Secretary, and Law Adviser, only one is a Catholic; and, in
the long roll of its inspectors, medical officers, engineers, audi-
tors, and even clerks, the principle of ascendency in its most
drastic form is maintained. Some years ago two of the heads
of this Board and the Law Adviser were Catholics. All these
except one have now been replaced by Protestants. In the
Board of Works the three heads are Protestants. The soli-
tary Catholic, Mr. Richard O'Shaughnessy, who recently re-
tired, has been replaced by a Protestant ; and in the list of
surveyors, land inspectors, draughtsmen, accountants, and so

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Irish Situation 301

forth, the number of Catholics can be very easily counted.
In a return made to Parliament on the 4th of February last,
at the request of the late Mr. M* Govern, the list of the offi-
cials connected with the Department of Agriculture is given,
with the salaries which they receive. Some slight changes
may have taken place since then ; but they cannot be of
much importance. Now, looking over this interesting return,
I find that at the head of the Department there are five offi-
cials, with salaries ranging from ;^85o a year to ;^i,35o,
together with other allowances which considerably enhance
the value of the position. Out of these five officials, there is
only one Catholic, and the appointment of that single Catho-
lic has provoked a storm of bigotry and intolerance, the like
of which we have not witnessed in this country for many a
day.

The gentleman referred to in these last words is Mr. T. P.
Gill, at one time assistant editor of the Catholic Worlds whose
appointment as Secretary to the Department of Agriculture
and Technical Instruction, despite unscrupulous Orange de-
nunciation, stands to the immortal credit of Mr. Gerald Bal/our,
Sir Horace Plunkett, and Lord Cadogan. Dr. Hogan pro-
ceeded :

Passing on, however, from the general staff to the various
branches of the Department, I find at the head of the Agri-
cultural Branch three Protestant gentlemen, with salaries of
^954 7^. 6</., ;^620, and £2fi^ respectively, all provided with
first-class railway and other expenses. " At the head of the
Technical Instruction Branch I find six gentlemen having
salaries from ;^3i5 to ;^700 a year, with the usual railway and
hotel allowances. They are, I understand, all Protestants.
At the head of the Fisheries Branch I find a Protestant clergy-
man, with a salary of ;^90o a year, with railway fare and other
expenses. This whole branch, with eight or nine officials, all
well paid, seems to be an almost exclusive Protestant mono-
poly. In fthe Veterinary Branch the chief inspector, with
;^700 a year, and the two traveling inspectors at the head of
the list, with ;^440 and ;^26o a year, wear the favorite colors,
I am told, whilst a few clerks and messengers are Catholics.
At the head of the Science and Art Museum, with a salary ot
;^742 I05., is Lieutenant Colonel Plunkett, whose sympathies
are well known, and in whose office, you may be sure, the in-

Digitized by

Google

302 The Irish Situation [Dec,

terests of the brethren are not forgotten. In the National
Library of Ireland the librarian, with £sSo a year, and the
three assistant librarians, with ;^237, ;^220, and ;^2oo a year,
all belong to the dominant creed. Among the attendants,
paid at the rate of 7j4^. an hour, there are, I believe, some
Catholics ; but three and a half millions of Irish Catholics
could not furnish even an assistant librarian to the National
Library of Ireland. The keeper of the Royal Botanic Gardens,
with ;^4oo a year and other allowances, is a Protestant ; and
nearly all the officials of the Metropolitan School of art, with
salaries from ;^500 a year to ;^i45, are of the same denomina-
tion. Another institution that is now under the Department
of Agriculture is the College of Science. In this institution
• there are eleven professors, three of whom are in the enjoy-
ment of ;^750 a year each, with railway and other allowances;
four have ;^6oo a year each ; two have ;^400 each ; and two
have ;^35o. Out of the whole eleven there is not, I believe^
a single Catholic. Amongst three- fourths of the Irish people
you cannot get as much as a Professor of Chemistry or a Pro-
fessor of Mathematics.

Turning away now from these Government boards and de- ,
partments, which are far from being exhausted, let us direct
our attention for a moment to the great professions of law and
medicine. In the legal profession you had not lon^ ago an
Irish Catholic judge in the Court of Appeal of the House of
Lords. He has now been replaced by an Englishman and a
Protestant. In 1880 the Lord Chancellor, the Lord Chief
Justice, the Lord Chief Baron, and about half the judges of
' the higher Courts were Catholics. Now out of sixteen, three

remain Catholics. Out of four Recorders only one is a Catho-
lic. Out of twenty-two County Court Judges only seven are
Catholics. Catholic Louth, Catholic Donegal, Catholic Tip-
perary, Catholic Kerry, and practically the whole province of
Connaught, the most Catholic province, I suppose, in the whole
world, must of necessity have the law laid down for them by
Protestant judges, whose moral worth and legal acquirements
Catholic barristers could not be expected, to approach. Out
of forty- four Benchers of the King's Inns only nine are Catho-
lics. In the Land Commission, out of three Estate Commis-
sioners only one is a Catholic. Out of six legal Commission-
ers only two are Catholics. According to a return made ta
Parliament in 1902, at the request of Mr. MacVeagh, M.P.,
out ol 68 Resident Magistrates there are 49 Protestants and
only 19 Catholics. Of the four Dublin City Police Magis-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Irish Situation 303

trates, only one is a Catholic. Out of six Pglice Inspectors
promoted to be Resident Magistrates by the present Govern-
ment, not* a single one is a Catholic. Out of 1,272 Justices of
the Peace there are 1,014 Protestants and 251 Catholics.

The condition of things described by Dr. Hogan continues
practically unchanged to-day. Yet violent denunciations are
constantly heard from the Ascendency faction whenever one
of the new local governing bodies, entrusted with the control
of rural and urban concerns, bestows an appointment on a
Catholic. Nationalist, although most of the better p'ositions in
their gift are still capably filled by the admittedly able Prot-
estant officials whom they took over from the old Grand Juries.

Now, it is as well to point out to whom the creation of the
present District and County Councils of Ireland is due. They
are constituted undef the Irish Local Government Act, carried
through Parliament by Mr. Gerald Balfour, then Chief Secretary
for Ireland, with the support of his brother, Mr. Arthur Bal-
four, and of the Unionist majority in the Houses of Lords and
Commons. By that measure absolutely the entire administra-
tion of Irish local affairs of a purely municipal or sanitary kind,
such as lighting, drainage, etc., so far as such works have al-
ready been authorized by Parliament, is entrusted to the direct
representatives of the ratepayers, subject only to the right of
appeal by the latter to the body known as the Local Govern-
ment Board, if they think they have reason to complain of cor-
ruption, extravagancy, or mismanagement. Auditors, appointed
by the Board, annually examine the accounts of the local bod-
ies, to see ihat there is nothing in the nature of illegal expen-
diture. As I write, the Dublin newspapers are recording the
fact that the General Council of the County Councils of Ireland
— composed of representatives of those bodies — has just adopted
a resolution reaffirming the national demand for complete legis-
lative autonomy. The adoption of a similar resolution previous-
ly led to the withdrawal from the Council of its Unionist mem-
bers, on the ground that all its proceedings should be non-
political and have reference only to the legally assigned duties
of the bodies whom they represented. It may be asked how
it came about that a Unionist Ministry was induced to establish
the system of local government just described? The question

Digitized by

Google

304 The Irish Situation [Dec,

is easily answered. The only logical basis of defence of the
Unionist refusal to restore Ireland's Parliament lies in the claim
that the Westminster Parliament can and is willing to do for
the Irish People everything that one sitting in College Green
could possibly do. It was admitted that the old Grand Jury
system of county administration was anachronistic. It involved
taxation, without representation, of the great majority of the
ratepayers who were nearly all of different creed and politics
from the Grand Jurors, who applied their rates as they liked.
Obviously, no modern Irish Parliament would allow such a
system to continue a moment longer than was absolutely nec-
essary, and, accordingly, the Unionist Administration intro-
duced and carried into a law a measure which — like the Irish
Land Purchase Act, of 1903, which Ireland owes to Mr. George
Wyndham — completely knocked on the head the olden Unionist
contention that it was impossible to place trust in the loyalty
and legality of the Irish democracy. Regarded as a whole, the
County and District Councils have fulfilled their obligations
admirably. A few exceptions, perhaps, exist, but every one
knows what exceptions prove.*

Such were the conditions of Irish administration — Local,
Governmental, and Parliamentary — existing when the General
Election of January, 1906, provided Sir Henry Campbell-Ban-
nerman and his colleagues in the then recently formed new
Liberal Ministry with an unexampled and overwhelming ma-

•In a letter to the London Times, dated from Castle Saunderson, Belturbet, Co. Cavan,
October i6, 1906, Colonel Saunderson, M.P., leader of the Orange members in the House of
Commons, thus described the course of events in Ireland since the passage of the Local Gov-
ernment Act: "A great argument used repeatedly by Mr. Gladstone, Mr. Parnell, and other
Home Rulers was that the Irish minority was needlessly apprehensive as to the treatment they
would receive at the hands of a Home Rule Government. We were promised every species of
fair play. The fact of being a Protestant was not to militate in the slightest degree in the dis-
tribution of office or against the ordinary prizes of public life. Because Irish Unionists refused
to believe they were classed as hopeless bigots and, as Mr. Redmond puts it, ' humbugs.'

" What has happened since those days? The Irish people had a great opportunity of
proving that our fears were baseless and that the promises made on their behalf had been veri-
fied up to the hilt. What has been the lesson taught by Irish history in the last few years ?
The County Government Bill was passed for Ireland, which conferred on the Irish people the
power of proving their love of fair play and their ardent desire to fraternize with their Protest-
ant fellow-countrymen. What happened? In almost every case every Protestant and Union-
ist was swept out of public existence, so far as it was possible, myself amongst the rest, and
Roman Catholics and Nationalists given entire control of those Irish counties where Protest-
ants and Unionists found themselves in a minority." As to the substantial accuracy of this
statement there can be no question, but in face of the facts set out by Dr. Hogan, what other
could be expected when once the people got the opportunity of redressing the balance ?

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE IRISH SITUATION 305

jority in th6 House of Commons. This majority renders the
present Government absolutely supreme over any possible com-
bination of the Nationalist, Conservative, and Labor sections
in that assembly. In the House of Lords, however, there exists
an anti-Ministerial majority which will accept no measures pro-
posed by the Cabinet which it does not believe to be approved
by the overwhelming majority of the people of Great Britain,
For Irish opinion it cares little, if anything, save so far as it
is endorsed by the democracy of Great Britain. Now, what
are the facts concerning the attitude towards Ireland of the
members of the Liberal majority in the House of Commons?
Regarded generally, and within strictly defined limits, they are
favorable to the accomplishment of economic and other reforms
in Ireland. With comparatively few, although very notable,
exceptions, they are not Home Rulers, and, if the Ministry in-
troduced a Home Rule Bill to-morrow, it is practically certain
that the measure would never reach the House of Lords.
Again, the aforesaid majority is overwhelmingly Nonconformist
in composition, the present House of Commons being the most
Nonconformist which has been elected since the days of Oliver
Cromwell. As a consequence, there is little or no friendliness
towards Catholic claims. To propose the repeal of the blas-
phemous Coronation Oath, for instance, would be worse than
absurd, and could only result in the recording of a gigantic
vote in favor of its retention. By a mere coincidence, a letter
which I lately received casts light on the position of affairs
now referred to. The two members for Brighton aie Liberals.
They are, I believe, friendly to Ireland in the sense already
indicated. Both were elected, however, after they had pledged
themselves to vote against the establishment of an Irish Par-
liament or the foundation of an Irish Catholic University, and
for the compulsory governmental inspection of convents ! They
are merely types of most of their colleagues. In view of such
facts as those which I have enumerated, it almost baffles com-
prehension how it is that presumably responsible Irish politicians,
speaking and writing in America, Great Britain, and Ireland,
have expressed themselves in a sense calculated to impress the
public with the idea that Home Rule is imminent. There is
not even an atom of foundation for the idea, and the best evi-
dence that this is the case is the recent declaration by Mr.
vou LXXXIV. — 20

Digitized by

Google

306 THE IRISH SITUATION [Dec.^

T. P. O'Connor that an Irish Parliament may be created with-
in the next quarter of a century. A great many. things may
easily occur within the period named. Macaulay's New Zea-
lander, for example, may sketch the ruins of St. Paul's from
the broken arch of London Bridge, but few of the present gen-
eration of Irishmen will be left to appraise the worth of his
artistic efforts.

In face of conditions such as these, it only remains to ask
if Irishmen are condemned to mere apathy and despair until
the accidents of politics bring about another General Election
and an alteration in the state of parties in the House of Com^-
mons ? Happily, the answer to such inquiry can honestly be
negative. There is an alternative, and one which it seems not
unlikely Ministers will offer as a means of enabling them to
employ their energies in the practical service of their coXintry.
This lies in the scheme known as Devolution, relative to the
merits and demerits of which so much has lately been heard,,
and with the formulation of which the names of Sir Antony
MacDonnell, Under Secretary for Ireland, Lord Dunraven, Lord
Dudley, ex-Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, and others are closely
associated.* Broadly speaking. Devolution would consist in the
constitution of an Irish National Council, to which would be
transferred the duties and powers of the various castle boards
or departments now engaged in administering the system of
government which has its centre at Dublin Castle. This coun-
cil would not be a legislative body — that is, it would have no
power to make laws, but merely to apply those previously
passed at Westminster. Obviously, however, any recommenda-
tion from it as to the need for new legislation on any subject
could scarcely be disregarded by the Imperial Parliament.
Moreover, it would necessarily be entrusted with the control

• Forecasting the probable course of events in the 1907 Session of Parliament, Mr. Win-
ston Churchill, M.P., Under Secretary for the Colonies, in a speech delivered at Manchester
on the i8th of October, 1906, said : " Ireland, which had wrecked one great Liberal majority,
must occupy the attention of Ministers. They might congratulate their predecessors on the
condition in which they left Irish affairs. The wise policy of Mr. Wyndham, supported by
the late Prime Minister and Lord Lansdowne, twin leaders of the Unionist Party, was to gov-
ern Ireland according to Irish ideas ; and that pious aspiration took the practical form of
appointing Sir Antony MacDonnell, a Liberal and a Home Ruler, to a position of exceptional,
peculiar, and paramount importance at Dublin Castle. The results of that policy bad been
wholly good. Never before in the history of the two countries had there been so much good-
will and so little ill-will on both sides of St. George's Channel."

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Irish Situation 307

of the moneys now annually voted by Parliament for Irish pur»
poses, and would, consequently, be enabled to apply to other
ends of national utility any savings effected in the working of
an administrative system inordinately extravagant. It is not
unreasonable to expect that, simultaneously with the formation
of a National Council, would be created a tribunal, such as
now exists in Scotland, for dealing with Irish Private Bills —
measures proposed for the approval of Parliament, relative to
local enterprises of a municipal or business kind, for the ac-
complishment of which statutory powers are needed. During
the hundred and six years which have elapsed since the pas-
sage of the Act of Union, it is no exaggeration to say that
many hundreds of thousands, probably millions, of pounds
sterling of Irish money have been expended in London in the
promotion of measures of this kind. Every penny of this huge
amount could have been retained in Ireland, if a tribunal such
as that — the formation of which is believed to be contemplated —
had been in existence. Not very long ago an Irish cemetery
company was obliged to promote a Private Bill, in order to
obtain Parliamentary powers to acquire some land necessary
for the enlargement of their graveyard. The purchase price of
the land in question was ;^i,ooo. The cost of promoting and
obtaining the Bill was ;^4,ooo.

It is to the credit of the original planners of the Act of
Union that some of them, at any rate, foresaw the seriousness
of the injustice which would be perpetrated if all Irish Private
Bills had to be sent to Westminster for examination, and hon-
estly endeavored to devise a means whereby this necessity
could be obviated. On the 24th of December, 1798, the Duke
of Portland, Prime Minister of England, wrote from Whitehall
to Lord Cornwallis, Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, at Dublin, as
follows:

One of the greatest difficulties which has been supposed to
* attend the project of union between the two kingdoms is that
of the expense and trouble which will be occasioned by the
attendance of witnesses in trials of contested elections, or in
matters of private business requiring Parliamentary interposi-
tion. It would, therefore, be very desirable to devise a
plan — which does not appear impossible — ior empowering
the Speaker of either House of the United Parliament to the

Digitized by

Google

3t)S The Irish Situation [Dec,

Chairman of the Quarter Sessions in Ireland, or to such
other person as may be thought more proper for the purpose,
requiring him to appoint a time and a place within the county
for his being attended by the agents of the respective parties,
and reducing to writing in their presence the testimony — for
the Contents and Dissents, as the case may be — of such per-
sons as, by the said agents, may be summoned to attend,
being resident within the county — if not there resident, a
similar proceeding should take place in the county where
they reside — and such testimony as taken and reduced into
writing may, by such Chairman or by the Sheriff of the
County, be certified to the Speaker of either House, as the
case may be.

The hearing of petitions relative to misconduct in Irish con-
tested elections has for many years past been confided to the
Irish judges, who report to the speaker of the House of Com-
mons the result of their investigations. No similar step, how-
ever, has been taken up to the present in the case of Irish
Private Bills.

With reference to the question as to whether or not the
National Council to be set up in Ireland under the Devolution
scheme should be entrusted with . the control and application
of the moneys annually voted by Parliament for Irish purposes,
it must be noted that the existence of a separate Irish* Ex-
chequer was actually provided for in the Act of Union. It is,
consequently, difficult to see how any modern Unionist could
reasonably object to its re-establishment. Ireland's independ-
ent Exchequer ceased to exist in 1817, when the, so-called,
Irish Debt had been enormously and artificially increased by
charging to her a vastly disproportionate amount of the cost
of the Napoleonic War. The manner in which the Irish Debt
was thus augmented is shown by the following figures, extracted
from " Thom's Almanack " :

Unredeemed Debt of Ireland, added to the Debt of Great Britain. — [From the Treasury
Return of the 15th of April, 1824.]

Great Britain. Ireland. Total.

i C £.

5th of January, 1801, . . 420,305,944 26,841,219 ^447,147,163

•• 1817, . . 688,820,032 107,380,158 796,200,190

1818, . . 755.737.972 21,004,430 776,742,402

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE IRISH SITUATION 309

By the assumption of the Irish Debt, on the consolidation
of the Exchequers (on the 5th of January, 1817, per Act 56,
George III., cap. 98), Great Britain in effect made up so
much of the Irish contribution to Imperial Expenditure, from
the Union to the end of 1816, as the surplus of Irish Revenue
over separate Expenditure and Loans raised in Ireland did
not provide. The consolidation terminated the ratio of con-
tribution to Imperial expenditure, fixed by the Act of Union ;
and the greater part of the Loans raised to provide it became
British Debts. The whole amount of Revenue collected in
Ireland, from the Union to the consolidation of the Ex-
chequers (including charges of collection), was, in that period
of sixteen years, under eighty millions British. This is real-
ly the sum, of Ireland's actual payments in unborrowed
money, for her own charges, for Interest on Debt, and for
Imperial charges, in the period.

There has not been a separate debt of Ireland since its con-
solidation with that of Great Britain in 1817. On the 5th of
January, 1818, the unredeemed Debt in Great. Britain was in-
creased ;^66,9i7,940, out of ;^86,375,728 taken from the unre-
deemed Debt of Ireland as it stood on the 5th of January,
18 16. In the intervening time there was transferred to the
names of the Commissioners for Reduction of National Debt,
;^22,348,528. The action of the Sinking Fund, therefore,
covered all additions in the year, and provided for the dimin-
ution appearing in the total on the 5th of January, 181 8.

The fashion in which the taxation of Ireland, with a declin-
ing population, decaying commerce and industries, has been
unfairly increased during the last half century or so may be
gauged from the following extract, also taken from " Thorn's
Almanack," a standard work of reference for all who desire to
understand the economic condition of the country:

It appears from Parliamentary papers that the gross rev-
enue collected within Ireland was, in the year ended 5th of
January, 185^, ;^4,4i^,4i3 3^. 2^.; in the year ended 31st of
March, 1857, /7,oo8,555 gs. Sd. ; and in the year ended 31st
of March, 1862, ;^6,78i,o88 i6s. Sd. ; and taking the receipts
of ordinary revenue of Great Britain and Ireland respectively,
in the five years ended 31st of March, 1862, the proportion of
Irish Revenue to British was one-ninth. It further appears

DigitizecUby

Google

3IO

The Irish Situation

[Dec,

from the Annual Finance Accounts that the revenue collected
within Ireland was, for years ended 31st of March, in 1865,
;^6,468,385; in 1870, £l ,2%-] ,12-] \ in 1871, ;^6,923.402 ; in
1872, ;^7.274,547; in 1873, ^7,482. 726; in 1874, ;^7,462,888 ;
and in 1875, ;^7.545,i98. Later returns give the gross inland
revenue collected in Ireland ior years ended 31st of March, in
1881, ^7 351,785; in 1882, ;^7.483,9i6; in 1883, ^7, 774.452;
in 1884,^:7,762,550; in 1885, ;^7, 770,626 ; in 1886, ^7, 531,.
857; in 1887, ;^7.558,90o; in 1888, ;^7,565,3o6.

I must now draw my readers' attention to the manner in
which the annual tribute drawn from Ireland has increased
during the last seven years — 1899-1905. The following table
makes it apparent:

- % — ■
Years |

*^3?sT* 1 Customs.
March.

Excise.

Estate, &c.

Duties and
General
Stamps.

Property

& Income

Tax.

Post Office
and Tele-
graphs.

1899
1900
1901
1903

1903
1904
1905

Years
ended

March

3,003,000
3,159,000
2.335.000

3.717.000

2.545.000

.^575.000

"Miscel-
laneous,
including

Crown

Lands and

Fee

Stamps.

5.518,000
6,374.000
6,333.000
5,833,000
6,011,000
S.904.000
5.584.000

Total
Revenue.*

1,035.000

94S.O0O
1,159.000
1,073,000

933.000
1,033.000
1.016.000

Estimated

True
Revenue.

8.303,000
8.664.500
9.505.000
9,784.000
10.205.000
9.748,500

9.753.'^oo

687.000
694,000
949.000
1,143,000
1,344.000
1.038.000
1.013.000

Per Cent
of Total

Revenue of
United

Kingdom.

£.

846.000
878.000

903 ox>
933.000
960.000
980.000
1,003.000

Per Head

of
Estimated
Population

1 ^

1899 ' 159.000

1900 167.500

1901 149.000
1903 149.000

1903 148.500

1904 146.500

1905 150.500

lO.S47.OOO
11,117,500
11.818,000
11.353.000
12,003,500
11,646,500
11.340.500

6.88
6.74
6.77
6.38

6.63

6.52

C >■ d.

I 16 I

1 18 3
337
340
3 6 1
3 4 2

2 44.

It is not alleged, of course, that there has been no counter-
balancing expenditure from the Imperial Exchequer in Ireland
during each of the years dealt with in this return; but the
fact remains that, when full allowance is made ior such ex-
penditure, Great Britain has still very much the best of the
bargain. The next table shows the amount of Imperial ex-

* Including Local Taxation Revenue.

Digitized by

Google

I906.]

The Irish Situation

311

penditure in Ireland and the surplus contribution towards Im-
perial purposes which has remained out of* Irish taxation:

Years

ended

31st

March.

Consoli-
dated
Fund.

Voted.

Local Taxation
Accounts.

Total

Civil

Charges.

Local
Taxation
Revenue.

Exchequer
Revenue.

1899
1900
1901
1903
1903
1904
190S

£
176,000
179,000
171,000
169,000
168,500
170,000
166.000

4,265.000
4.072.000
4.374.000
4,271,000
4.357.500
4.569.000
4.547.000

£
447.000
409,000
402,000
389,000
383.000
376,000
374.000

404.000
1.053.000
1.054,000
1,055,000
1,058,000
1,059.000
1.059.000

£
s.292,000
5.713.000
6.001.000
5.884.000
5.967.000
6.174.000
6.146.000

Years

ended

31st

March.

Collection

Taxes.

Post

Office

Services.

Total Ex-
penditure.

Estimated

True
Revenue.

Contribu-
tion.

1899
1900
1901
1902

1903
1904

1905

242.000
242,000
244.000
243,000
246,000
248,000
249,000

943.000
1,025.000
1. 061 .000
1.087,000
1,140,000
1,126.000
1,172,000

£
6.477.000
6,980.000
7.306.000
7,214,000
7.353.000
7.548.000
7.567.000 J

8.202,000
8,664,500
9,505.000
9.784,000
10.205,000
9.748.500
9.753.500

1,725,000
1,684.500
2,199,000
2,570.000
2,852,000
2,200,500
2,186,500

It other words, during seven years the Imperial Exchequer
has drawn from Ireland — from poor, depopulated Ireland —
^i5»5i7>5oo more than were required for the ordinary working
of the administrative system of that country.. If Ireland had
been self-governing during the same period, the huge amount
named would have been available either for the reduction of
taxation, for the inauguration of public works, or as security
for the borrowing of money to be devoted ^to the development
of the natural resources of the country.

It is easy, of course, to decry Devolution as being by no
means a complete satisfaction of the National Claims. No one
admits more readily than I do that it is not. The question,
however, which reasonable Irishmen have to consider is whether
or not they can possibly gain anything by refusing to facilitate
the present Ministry in carrying through Parliament a measure
which would, in at least some degree, mitigate the present
anomalous condition of Irish administration. It is absolutely
necessary to exercise ordinary common sense in endeavoring to

Digitized by

Google

312 The Irish Situation [Dec,

arrive at a proper understanding of the existing situation in
the House of Commons and House of Lords, and I unhesi-
tatingly challenge denial of my assertion that overwhelming
majorities in both assemblies are, at present, opposed to any
re-establishment of an independent Irish Parliament. In the
House of Commons the Irish Nationalist representatives num-
ber only some eighty odd members, and their powerlessness in
face of the existing temper of the House has been convincingly
shown by their inability to secure even the slightest modifica-
tion of Mr. BirreU's secularist Education Bill in favor of the
Catholic schools of England.* Eloquent speeches in plenty
were delivered, and a gallant fight made, but for all the re-
sults obtained the Irish members might as well have remained
at home. The truth is that, if Home Rule is ever conceded to
Ireland, and I believe it will yet be granted, it will be con-
ferred by a Conservative administration, because only a Con-
servative Ministry is likely to be able to command a sufficient
majority in the House of Lords to enable the passage of a
measure reconstituting the Irish Parliament. While this is the
case, however, the stars in their courses are fighting for Ireland.
It is an open secret that his Majesty, King Edward VIL, who
is the most sagacious non-party statesman of his age, earnestly
desires to link all the peoples of his widely scattered domin-
ions in a great brotherhood of Imperial unity. The King
knows — for he has had actual experience of the fact — that in
no part of the Empire is he held in more genuine personal
affection and respect than in Ireland, whose quick-witted and
warm-hearted people fully distinguish between him personally
and the successive English Ministries whose blunderings and
plunderings in the past played havoc with our national liberties
and prosperity. Devolution will not cure all our ills, but it
will, at any rate, assuage some of the political unrest which
for decades of years has sadly impeded the progress of Ireland

* The composition of the House of Commons at the close of the General Election, Janu-
ary, 1906, was as follows :

Liberals, 403 Nationalists, 83

Conservatives, 128 Laborites, 53

It will be seen that even if the Nationalists, Laborites, and Conservatives coalesced
against the Ministry, they would still total only 264 votes, as against the Liberal 403. On the
question of Home Rule, however, the Conservatives would join hands with the great majority
of the Liberals in resisting it. It is probable that most of the Labor members would act
similarly.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE IRISH SITUATION 313

on the path of material prosperity.* It will, if rightly devised
—so as to give proportionate representation to all classes and
sections in the community — tend to produce harmonious work*
ing between Irishmen of different creeds and ranks in the com-
mon service of their common country. It must, also — subject
to the previous reservation — lead up to the gradual reform of
the anomalous condition of things described by Dr. Hogan, in
connection with the distribution of Governmental patronage,
while it will, at the same time, bring about that mitigation of
sectarian and partisan animosity which now too often finds re •
flection in the attitude of local administrative bodies towards
those who are of different creed or politics from the majority
of their members. Devolution will not give Ireland a Parlia-
ment of her own, but it will give her almost complete control
of her internal national concerns, of the portion of her revenue
now available for application to the general administration of
the country, and it will do this through the establishment of
a great National Council, whose representations upon any
question of Irish or Imperial moment no British statesman of
ordinary sagacity would be at all likely to ignore.

•At a complimentary dinner given at the Liverpool Reform Club, on October 18, 1906, to
Sir John Brunner and Sir Edward Evans, the Right Honorable R. R. Cherry, M.P., Attorney-
General for Ireland, remarking on the relations between the Government and the Nationalist
party, said one Irishman in the House had lamented that "life was not worth living since this
horrible peace had broken out." Mr. Cherry went on to speak of Irish legislation. He said
the Government would introduce a measure which would have the effect of establishing a still
further system of constitutional government in Ireland, and give Irishmen in a great measure
the management of their own internal affairs. He believed the English people were sincerely
anxious that Ireland should be ruled as England was ruled, and should manage its internal
affairs, which could be done without tending to separation, which would be more injurious to
Ireland than to England. The great mass of responsible Irish people, he believed, had no
desire for separation. Nothing should be done by way of setting up a rival to the Imperial
Parliament, or that would tend to separate the two countries. They did not want to drift
apart like Norway and Sweden. Liberty to Ireland for self-government, self-reliance, and
self-advancement would promote the prosperity and contentment of Ireland, and create a
united and glorious Empire. There can be no reasonable doubt that Mr. Cherry, in repro-
bating anything like separation, merely expressed the views of the great majority of Irishmen
—Nationalists as well as Unionists.

Digitized by

Google

NARCISSUS.

BY JEANIE DRAKE,
"Author of In Old St. Stephen* s. The Metropolitans, etc., etc.

Chapter VI.

F Mr. Biggins were a fool, as Miss Carhart had so
gently remarked, at least his forebodings in re-
gard to her health proved to be well-founded.
The next morning, in consequence of much sit-
ting out between dances, and an occasional flit-
ting to the veranda "to see the stars," she was so hoarse and
feverish as to be obliged to keep her room. Then, as her ill-
ness became more pronounced, a doctor was summoned and
pronounced it an attack of influenza. She was really quite ill
for a few days, and required constant and careful nursing.
Mrs. Fleming and Marjorie were indefatigable, the house was
kept hushed and still; Ja.ck was required to leave his boister-
ous spirits on the threshold, while Will and Philip were always
in waiting should their services be needed in any way. While
there was danger of a serious illness, the latter showed con-
siderable brotherly anxiety, but as soon as it was definitely
announced that Molly was better, and on the road to recovery,
Marjorie could not avoid being struck by the thought that the
little irksome duties of life were unspeakably annoying to him.
To sit in his sister's hushed and darkened room for an hour
at a time was evidently a fearful tedium ; to lower his voice
and adapt his subjects to her state of weakness was a bore.
He escaped it all as much as possible ; and sometimes when he
did come, Marjorie thought — and blamed herself for thinking —
that it was to save appearances, and, perhaps, to see herself,
as he would generally have beguiled her downstairs to talk.
And Will was so different, she reflected, with quite a new
tenderness. His natural joyousness did not seem to prevent
his being also gentle in attending a convalescent. His hand

Digitized by

Google

I906.] NARCISSUS 3 1 5

was so deft in arranging the pillows of a lounge; his eye so
quick to see when a window should be raised or lowered ; and
a thousand little impromptu attentions he paid constantly and
as if they were a pleasure to himself. " It was enough to make
any girl — " Marjorie concluded her reflections by shaking her
little head sagely, as who should say Molly's heart was in great
danger.

" Glorious news, Molly/' she said one morning, entering
the room where Molly reposed among her lounge pillows, with
fruit and flowers beside her. "You are to come down this
evening for a very little while. The doctor says you are get-
ting on famously ; only to be a little careful. And so that
you shall not tire yourself, some one will carry you up and
down."

"That will be richness," observed Molly, trifling with her
grapes.

"Horace Montague has just called to inquire for you,"
Marjorie continued. "You know he has left his card for you
several times. He told me that it was ' a beastly boah ' to
have you ill."

"Dear creature! I hope to see him soon. Did you say''
—very indifferently— " that 'old Big' had been here?"

" Oh, he has called to inquire every day. He sent that
basket of fruit this morning and flowers regularly."

"There is a laugh in your eyes. What has he been saying
rude? I insist upon knowing."

"Well, it is your own fault, now, if you do not like it. At
first'* — smiling — "he said that there was a delightful stillness
downstairs now. Then he said, very gruffly, whenever he
came : * Hum — hum, shouldn't wonder if she had a bad time,
sitting round in draughts with a lot of young jackanapes ! '
When he was assured that you were getting better, he said
blandly: 'Maybe a little indisposition would do her good —
tone her down — take off some of that flightiness, perhaps.'"

" Beast ! "

"To-day he asked me very seriously if your mother or my
aunt, or somebody, had no influence at all over you — to save
you from the consequences of future folly, in the shape of
pneumonia or tuberculosis ? "

"He is too kind "—ironically — "perhaps his own soothing
remarks will do me good."

Digitized by

Google

3i6 Narcissus [Dec,

"Well, his acts are kind if not his words," answered Mar-
jorie.

She met Will that afternoon outside Molly's door. "You
know," she said, "Molly is to be carried down this evening!"

"Let me carry her" — with alacrity.

" No " ; somewhat hastily, " her brother will take her ; we
will wait for him."

" And why should not I ? "

" Oh, well, it would be more — more proper for him."

" Why, Marjorie " — staring at her — " you are jesting, surely !
* Playful, but severely proper,' eh ? Since when did you be-
come Mrs. Grundy ? "

"Oh, just as you choose" — shrugging her shoulders and
leaving him.

He gazed after her in some bewilderment, and then an idea
dawned on him. Could she be just a little jealous ? It was
too delightfully impossible, yet it recurred to his mind several
times during the evening.

Molly reclined among her cushions in the library, taking a
pleased interest in the desultory chat going on, but still too
weak for her usual active share in it. After a silence from
Will, which he had employed in gazing abstractedly alternately
at her and at Marjorie, he said suddenly : " Mother, why
should we put off our southern trip much longer ? It will be
getting warm down there pretty soon. Miss Carhart will be
strong enough to travel before many days, and she needs a
change to complete her recovery. It will do yourself good,
and it will be as well to take Marjorie away before the bleak
winds of March."

"You would not think it, to look at me," cried Marjorie,
laughing, "but I am 'the daffodil that comes before the swal-
low dares' and 'takes the winds of March' in the shape of
croup or whooping cough."

" No one makes mention of this delicate flower," observed
Jack.

" You are to stay at home and study," said his mother.

"What I" he cried, taking her in his arms and whirling her
about, until she begged for mercy and promised that he might
go with them.

"Molly can be spared to us?" Marjorie asked of Philip.

"Do you mean .that Molly, only, is invited?"

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Narcissus 317

"Why, no; you are also expected to join the party. We
only feared you had not time."

"I will make time," he said; and Will looked curiously at
his friend, wondering how ambitious schemes fared in this late
puzzling idleness.

They all fell to discussing plans and routes. "Perhaps,"
said Will, " we could reach New Orleans in time for the Mardi
Gras " ; and maps and time-tables were in great demand. In
the midst of it Mr. Biggins was announced.

" He need not come in here, Molly," said Marjorie, " un-
less you wish."

" It does not matter in the least," replied the convalescent.

Hastily greeting the others, Mr. Biggins marched straight
to Miss Carhart's lounge. " I am glad," he said, taking her
reluctant hand, " yes ; I am really glad to see you again " —
as if it were an unworthy concession wrung from him. '•'You
look a little pale, but it .might have been worse. It might
have been worse. Perhaps you will make use of my mackin-
tosh the next time I oflfer it."

Seeing Molly's gathering wrath at this remark, Marjorie has-
tened to eflfect a diversion by telling Mr. Biggins of their pur-
posed trip South.

" Very good idea," he declared, " escape the bleak weather
here, and see something of the South." And during the rest
of his call he appeared to be pondering something very deeply.

In a few days Molly was strong enough to take the air in
Mr. Montague's dog cart; and Marjorie, who needed fresh air
likewise, having been much confined to the house during her
friend's illness, was induced by Philip to ride with him in the
Park. The noon sun was bright, but the air crisp and cold
enough to make rapid exercise pleasant. They cantered swiftly
along, a glow springing to Marjorie's cheek and a light of en-
joyment to her eye. Her habit fitted to perfection ; her wide
sombrero became her^ell; she sat her horse admirably. Philip
turned in his saddle to look at her.

" You remind me of Perdita," he said : '* ' What you do
still betters what is done. When you speak, I'd have you do
it ever. When you sing, I'd have you buy and sell so. When
you dance, I wish you a wave of the sea, that you might ever
do nothing but that. And all your acts are those of a queen.' "

" ' Your praises are too large,'" she answered quietly. "What

Digitized by

Google

3 1 8 Narcissus [Dec,

I like least in you — pardon me — is that trick of compliment.
I remember noting it in Martres, when you were most flatter-
ing to a crude girl."

" I was sincere then. I am more sincere now."

" There are no relative degrees ' in sincerity. One is sin-
cere or insincere."

" I wish to heaven," he broke out recklessly, " that I had
never gone to Martres I It seems somehow to be a stumbling
block — a hindrance — in my way. If — if I had just only met
you now — "

She glanced at him for a second as Ophelia might have
looked at Hamlet if she had grown proud and careless and in-
different. *

" You forget," he went on eagerly, " that you told me your-
self that Martres was of the past; and that, if I wish to be
noted,* I must begin afresh. Then remember from now, I beg
you, that there is no such place as Martres; or that we have
never been there."

"For myself," she answered lightly, ''I would not choose
to forget much happiness and enjoyment, which I had there.
But for you, if you prefer, there shall be no such place. We
did not meet you at all last summer. You were making the
Norway tour."

"Exactly. But this trip to the Southland — I will make
with you. We will make it together."

"Yes"; carelessly, looking around at the bare branches of
the trees, " and I fancy we shall find spring already there.
Green trees and birds, magnolias and orange-blooms." And
then she passed on to criticism of the bronze figure of "The
Falconer" seen down the vista of a bridle path against the
sky.

That evening Will delivered his lecture before the " Archae-
ological," and they all went except Molly, who was not per-
mitted, and stayed home with Mr. Montague to amuse her*
The savants and literati mustered in great numbers; and Will,
whose manner was graceful and self-possessed, seemed to hold
them interested and absorbed from first to last. Mrs. Fleming
looked fondly at him, even when she did not listen; and Mar-
jorie showed an exulting pride in him, which Philip decided
was most cousinly and altogether natural.

"It has always seemed to me," he observed, when it was

Digitized by

Google

I906.J NARCISSUS 319

over and Will was receiving numerous congratulations, ''that
Will rather lacks ambition. To have spoken to-night was an
unusual effort for him. He does most things easily, but more
for the sake of doing them well, and satisfying himself, than
for any distinction he gains by them. In a word, I think his
friends will have more chances of finding him lovable than of
being proud of him, in general."

"They might do both," she said very quietly; but some-
thing in her tone disturbed him. Yet, on the way home, from
her manner, equally gracious, playful, and friendly with both
young men, it would have been hard to determine her prefer-
ence, or to imagine, indeed, that she thought at all seriously
of either one.

*• And did Mr. Fleming's eloquence electrify you all ? '*
asked Molly, who was found sitting up for them and all alone.

" I far surpassed every famous orator of Greece and Rome,"
responded Will for himself. "And I have brought back a
pleasant bit of news for you. Mr. Biggins Came up after the
lecture, and said he had long been intending a trip South and
would like very much to join our party. So I was obliged to
give him a cordial invitation, and he will go."

" He will ! " cried Molly. " Richness, truly, to have ' old
Big ' along ! Do you hear that, Marjorie ? Well, he will serve
to amuse Jack and me; and when we have nothing better to
do, we can have a battle royal with him."

" What did you do with Mr. Montague ? " asked Marjorie^
when they were safely upstairs ?

** Oh, he wants to go South too. It is an epidemic. Every-
body wants to go South. But I sent him off, offer declined."

"Why, I thought you rather liked him."

"Oh, he amused me; but I was tired of his ' nahsties/ and
• aws,' and 'beastly boahs.' Besides, he wanted to go in a new
character — 'The Anglo-maniac Fianc^,' for instance."

" Oh, Molly, what a pity ! "

"Not at all, my dear" — cheerfully — "he will get over it
after another visit to London. I sent him off; and if it were
not for old Biggins, there would be no cloud on my present
horizon."

" Well," said Marjorie with a laugh, " you may have a
chance to make use of his mackintosh yet."

Digitized by

Google

320 Narcissus [Dec,

When Philip took his leave that night, he had gone straight
to his hotel and his room, where he entered and closed the
door. His next proceeding was to draw a glove from his
pocket, much too small to be his own, and gaze at it for some
minutes. He had picked it up that day when it had been
dropped by Marjorie, and he had quietly retained it without
her knowledge. He pressed it now repeatedly to his lips, and
laid it down softly as if it had been .a sentient thing. Then
he went to a window and looked out with his arms folded.
" If I knew of any other idiocy to perform," he thought bit-
terly, staring hard at the unconscious stars, " no doubt I would
do it. I have heard of such fools before with sceptic doubt.
I know one now, a motley fool. An idiot, a drivelling idiot.
There is no use shirking . it any longer — I am her lover, her
servant, what she will. She has but to call with that soft
voice of hers and I go anywhere ; but to beckon with her
white hand and I follow to the ends of the earth. I have
seen other men this way and I have laughed at and pitied
them. And it is to me — Philip Carhart — this has happened !
What has become of my well- poised insensibility; and where
are my engrossing dreams, the only ones until now, of fortune
and honors? Why, I would gladly barter my title for the
faintest chance of winning her. I would give up all I have or
hope to gain to call her mine. I would rather live forever in
obscurity with her than be famous without her. It is a pre-
cious privilege to touch her robe or hand. And once" — be-
ginning to pace the room excitedly — "yes, once — I could al-
most swear to it — ^^I might have taken her • in my arms unre-
buked, and kissed her cheek and mouth, and called her mine
with her willing consent. And now it is all doubt and dread.
Perhaps during this southern trip I may again have my chance.
Oh, I wish to God that I had thought this way in Martres ;
or .that I had never seen her ; or that I saw her now for the
first timel I wish — I wish — " And the breaking dawn, looking
in at the window, found him still wishing many impossible
things.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Narcissus 321

Chapter VII.

** It is just too bad," Jack confided to Molly many times
on their southward journey, "to have that old Big come along
with us and spoil everything." For when a youth has attired
himself in the latest irreproachable traveling rig, with various
expensive and useless articles slung around him by straps;
when he considers, in fact, that he* far outdoes any of his
seniors in point of appearance, and has begun to stroke his
upper lip complacently, it is provoking to be looked at through
spectacles by a stout, elderly person, and told to : " Hand me
that box, like a good child " ; or, " Jack, my boy, run and
tell your mother," etc.

Not his mother's presence or that of Mrs. Forest, a pleas-
ant acquaintance of Mrs. Fleming's, and their latest recruit,
would have restrained him from many an answering imperti-
nence, but when he had started a small disturbance once or
twice, he found, to his disgust, that his sworn confederate, Mol-
ly, had, as he expressed it, "gone back on the boys." In-
deed, her spirit must have become a trifle broken latterly; for
when Mr. Biggins, who seemed to resent her manifold impru-
dences with regard to health as a direct and personal injury
to himself, began to take matters into his own hands, after a
few sharp rencontres^ in which she found no amount of resist-
ance to avail against his determination, she gave it up as
hopeless. And now she submitted to have the car window
slammed down, which she had just raised, while it rained; or
to have an extra wrap put about her when the heat was al-
lowed to go down, with no other remark but an ironical :
"Oh, thank you; you are really too kind!" "He actually
bullies me!" she complained to Marjorie.

"Well," was the laughing answer, "it is evidently for your
good, and it delights me to see that any one can do it. Even
you must admit, Molly, that he is really an acquisition to the
party. For all that matters, not even Will could be more
thoughtful or considerate about our comfort; and he is cer-
tainly clever and most entertaining."

"Um-m," murmured Molly, "that is all very well; but he
does not talk to you as he does to me."

Their traveling had at first been a little unpleasant from
VOL. Lxxxiv. — 21

Digitized by

Google

322 Narcissus [Dec,

bad weather and the usually over- or under-heated trains; but
as they progressed downward the air grew softer and balmier.
The landscape changed its wintry aspect for a more verdant
and smiling one, and by the time they reached Savannah
spring was there ahead of them. The elder ladies feeling now
some fatigue, it was decided to remain over a few days to
rest, and the younger ones of the party made the most of
them. Out from the breakfast hour until twilight, all the
beautiful roads to the city were explored. Marjorie was usual-
ly on horseback, and if Philip rode on one hand Will was
as surely on the other; for he said to himself resolutely : ** I
will not yield my chances now to any man — least of all to
him." And Philip's self-contained mien was changing day by
day into an eager, worn, and restless look. Even had he been
able to find more opportunities of seeing Marjorie alone, she
seemed to think of nothing else these days but revelling in
the young, fresh beauty of the earth around her.

'•'She is so glad of spring, she helps the birds to sing'";
Will repeated again caressingly, on one of their expeditions.

" They need no help," she said. " Listen," waving her
hand to the tall trees overhead. "Hear that little head chor-
ister; and now the rest follow."

" Their own notes are so gweet, one would wish the mock-
ing birds without that special gift of mimicry," said Philip.

Will had ridden a few paces into a golden vista and came
back with his arms full of fragrant yellow jessamine. "I can't
get you cornflowers from the old field by the chateau," he said
to Marjorie, "but here are jessamine blossoms instead."

She selected a spray. " Put the rest in the carriage," she
told him.

" No " ; protested Mrs. Fleming, " Jack has almost driven
Mrs. Forest and me out of our senses, rushing into our rooms
with quantities of gray moss and elder and jessamine and what
not for us to put in our trunks to take home."

"They shall carry home souvenirs," said Jack stoutly, "if
I have to pack their trunks myself."

" Curious effect this hanging, Spanish moss gives the scen-
ery," said Will, " it seems to throw a sort of weird glamor
over it all; and the tree-tops form Gothic arches overhead,
cathedral-wise, and it is all so hushed and still."

" I hate that moss," declared Mr. Biggins, " it's damp and

Digitized by

Google

1906.] NARCISSUS 323

gloomy and unwholesome. How much fresher the trees would
look if it was nicely scraped off."

" Oh I " cried Marjorie ; and, '' Barbarian ! " murmured
Molly.

*'What did you say, Miss Carhart?"

"That I did not think your taste good."

''You are mistaken" — looking at her steadily through his
glasses — "I believe that I have excellent taste."

They had all meant to loiter awhile in Florida, but con-
cluded next day to defer that until their return, and to go on
now at once to New Orleans, not to lose any of the Mardi
Gras festivities. As they approached that city, the scenery
grew yet more distinctively Southern in character, and the
population apparently more largely African in descent.

They reached their destination in the night time ; and, after
much shouting by black cabmen and a general confusion, were
driven to their hotel through th6 lighted streets; and being
tired and dusty and sleepy, and possibly a little cross, sepa-
rated soon for the night. The next morning, however, they
were all out early on the great gallery in front of the house
which stretched out quite across the sidewalk.

''A very soft breath from the sea," said Mrs. Fleming, al-
luding to the gentle breeze which fanned their cheeks. The
atmosphere was redolent of violets and flowering olive and
various fragrant plants with which the neighboring balconies
were filled. Birds sang from the tree- tops and the air, and,
less fortunate, from window cages near.

"There are some sparrows down below for you to throw
stones at," said Marjorie with a smile to Philip.

" I beg your pardon," he answered absently. He was won-
dering if it was a favorable sign, her remembrance of these
trifles oi the past ; or only showed her good memory. Soon
after breakfast there came to call upon them Mr. Jules Lefort,
a young lawyer of New Orleans, and a friend of Will's.

" You come a day after the fair," he told them, " a day af-
ter one fair, at least. It was yesterday the Knights of Momus
had their pageant and tableaux. But, never mind, you will see
Rex and his cortege, and the Mystick Krewe. Now what do
you prefer to do to-day ? "

"We will explore," said Mr. Biggins, with the air of Chris-
topher Columbus bent on discovering a new continent.

Digitized by

Google

324 NARCISSUS [Dec,

"Just so," said Mr. Lefort, bowing, "and I will be your
cicerone, with permission."

With him, they drove and walked all day, and went every-
where. He showed them theatres and shops and public build-
ings; and took them to the quaint old market place, like no
other anywhere else ; and explained that " Creole ducks and
chickens " were not so called, as Jack suggested, because they
quacked and cackled Creole French, but because they were
raised on native soil.

" It is an expression here," he said with a shrug ; " they
begin to call everything Lousianian ' Creole.' "

" Those wooden cisterns in all the courtyards, for instance ? "
suggested Philip. '*They are not very ornamental."

" No " ; admitted Mr. Lefort, " they are ugly ; but we get
all our drinking water so."

They were glad to rest after dinner on the great veranda,
instead of going to any of flie theatres; and the stars twin-
kled down through the tree-tops on a very lazy and contented
party.

"It is an interesting, dingy old place," decided Will, *• al-
most as grimy as Martres in some parts; but picturesque and
fascinating, especially the French quarter. How old some of
these buildings must be."

He paused to listen to a knot of negroes jabbering a sort
of patois in the street below. " Hear them," he said. " If we
did not wait to distinguish words, we might fancy it was last
year and that we were listening to the potter's men down at
Etienne's father's."

"I had a letter from 'Colette last week," said Marjorie,
" and she writes me that she is as happy as ' un ange de
^paradis: "

" Like a woman — in extremes," observed Mr. Biggins.

" Her paradise will not last long," said Molly sweetly, " if
it depends on a man."

Under cover now of a slight passage at arms between Mol-
ly and Mr. Biggins, Philip managed to say to Marjorie: "I
never was at Martres, you know ; but I fancy it must be
beautiful, and I wish we were there now."

. "You never were at Martres," she assented, "as you say.
As for me, I am content here, also."

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Narcissus 325

" Stay a moment, Marjorie," said Will, detaining her as the
rest went of! the veranda, Philip lingering as he went.

" Hurry, then," she answered lightly. " It is so late, I
must go."

Not heeding her, he waited until they were quite alone,
then took her two hands in his: "Did I not hear you say
just now that you would rather be here than in Martres?" he
asked in eager tones. " Was it because — ? Sweetheart, I have
been very patient; but I can wait no longer, I must have
your answer to my love now — now, my dearest, or I will never
ask again."

There was a moment's pause, while the tree- tops rustled
close by, and the lamplight from the street showed her face
flushing and paling. Then she said, with a little, agitated
laugh : " Oh, don't. Will. You — you hurry and frighten me.
Wait until after the Mardi Gras. I will tell you then, I prom-
ise you." And drawing her hands from his, she had fled
swiftly away.

(to be concluded.)

Digitized by

Google

THE LATEST WORD OF THEOLOGY ON INSPIRATION.*

BY WILLIAM L. SULLIVAN, C.S.P.
II.

month we briefly summarized the position on
Ileal inerrancy which is held by what we may
1 the broad school- — icole large — of Catholic
•ipturists. It may be remembered that we set
down as fundamental that the Catholic stu-
dent, antecedently to all investigation, shall believe^ without
doubt or compromise, the two dogmatic formulas: "God is
the Author of Scripture"; and "There is no error in Scrip-
ture." Whatsoever difficulty, therefore, the Catholic may en-
counter in his study of the Bible, how hard soever he may
find himself beset by the methods and conclusions of higher
• criticism, he must save those formulas, for they are sacrosanct.
We then recalled that many Catholic critics, finding difficulties
growing up on all sides of them, and discovering too that there
is much truth in higher criticism, whatever its exaggerations,
have had recourse to a method which allows a large field to
criticism and rather diminishes the province of the two theo-
logical formulas. This method consists primarily in seeking to
interpret, not the material words which the inspired author put
on paper, but the formal purpose or intention which he had
in the secrecy of his own mind when he put them on paper.
So that in matters of history, let us say, we are not to think
that the inspired writer erred, if we read in his book some
statement which does not agree with known fact; but we are
to believe, rather, that the author did not formally intend that
statement to be taken as literal history. And as he is re-
sponsible only for what he formally intended, he cannot be
charged with an error, responsibility for which he never as-
sumed. How we are enabled to penetrate to the secrecy of
the inspired man's mind, so as to discover his formal intention,
was sufficiently dwelt upon last month in our remarks upon

* De Inspiratione S, Scriptuta, Auctore Christian© Pesch, S.J. Siimptibus Herder:
S. Ludovici. 1906.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE LATEST WORD ON INSPIRATION 327

the literary forms of the sacred writings, and upon the theory
of implicit quotations. Let it be enough to remark here that
this school of Catholics notably reduces the number of formal
affirmations in the holy books, and thus builds a barricade
against any admission of formal error.

It must be acknowledged in favor of this position first, that
it supplies us with a convenient instrument for disposing of
difficulties ; and secondly, that the scholars who maintain it are
not merely theologically expert, but are also, as we have said
already, specialists in the critical study of the Bible. Among
them are such men as Lagrange, Poels, Bonaccorsi, Hummel-
auer and Prat. These, and others like them in growing num -
bers, are masters of biblical erudition, and, from having pains-
takingly gone over the ground, are acquainted, as no man who
has merely studied theology ever can be acquainted, with the
perplexities and problems which have arisen in recent years,
and are demanding that an Inspiration -theory take account of
them. It must, on the other hand, be admitted that this theory
will not make the slightest impression on critics outside the
Catholic Church. It is purely for domestic use ; and cannot
avail as a weapon of propaganda. It aims at answering, not :
'' How can we win over rationalist critics to our view of inspi-
ration?" but rather: "How can we preserve our doctrine of
inspiration in the face of rationalist critics ? "

This theory, therefore, is an adaptation of an old doctrine
to new exigencies. And, as always happens in such cases, there
are strict conservatives who are crying out: "You are carry-
ing your adaptation too far; you are compromising the faith ! "
And just here lies the battlefield whereon there is now going
forward a struggle which is destined to be memorable in the
histbry of theology. The conservative theologians are pouring
out books and pamphlets with zealous rapidity to show that
the new school of Catholic critics is dangerous and deserving
of condemnation. The critics, on their part, seem to be taking
the matter a little more serenely, but they are not remiss in
defending themselves, and seem to be awaiting, with perfect
confidence, the verdict of all- pacifying time. As a typical in-
stance of the conservative attitude, we may quote a letter ad-
dressed by the late Father Martin, Superior- General of the
Jesuits, to the Provincials of the Society. This letter, which
is dated November the fourth, 1904, is an attack upon the

Digitized by

Google

328 The Latest Word on Inspiration [Dec,

" historical method " of biblical study, especially as this method
is adopted among Catholics. By the Catholic followers of the
historical method, we are to understand the men that favor the
broader view of inspiration, of which we have been speaking.
Concerning these Father Martin writes : " I am aware that the
new school that have followed after these disastrously exagger-
ated opinions make it their boast that they have furnished Chris-
tian faith with new weapons and a new plan of campaign against
the attacks of the rationalist and the ungodly. But how vain
and empty this boasting is we can see from the fact that the
true doctrine of inspiration, the common teaching of Catholic
theologians, yes, and even the laws of sound logic, are set at
naught by this school, in its madness (deliramento). ... It will
be the duty of your Reverence, therefore, to keep your province
free from this pest, and to see to it that all our Fathers shall
scrupulously avoid the dangers of this school, not only those
of them who teach Scripture or write for publication, but all
of whatsoever station who may have to deal with these con-
troversies in the work of the ministry, or any other department
of their vocation. ... I have certain knowledge that noth-
ing is dearer to the Sovereign Pontiff than that all, and our
Society in particular, should stand far aloof from these errors."
After reading this, we shall not be astonished to find that
members of the Society of Jesus, always distinguished for obedi-
ence, are foremost in attacking the progressive critics. Not that
all Jesuits are thus minded by any means. For Father Hum-
melauer, S.J., and Father Prat, S.J., have done as much as any
men living to spread the broader view of inspiration. But these
exceptions, though illustrious, are few. On the other side we
have Fathers Brucker and Fontaine, both grown gray in the
fight against liberalism of every stamp. Fathers Murillo, Darsch,
Delattre, Billot, and SchifSni. All these men are highly learned
in theology, but only Father Delattre has thus far, to our knowl-
edge, displayed any notable acquaintance with Scripture. Fa-
thers Billot and SchifSni are ex professOy dogmatic theologians,
and both are highly reputed in that department. It is to be
regretted that Father SchifSni has not undergone the severer
discipline of critical method; for we venture to say that, if he
had, he would not have lowered the tone of the debate, as he
has done, by the extreme abusiveness of his language. To use
the word mendaciutn^ in writing of the opinions of loyal Catho-

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE LATEST WORD ON INSPIRATION 329

lies and good priests, is to re-introduce a style of theological
discussion which most of us would fain leave buried in the
past.

The peaceful reader of these wars and rumors of wars need
not be troubled. Domestic controversies of this kind have al-
ways been going on, to greater or less extent, and they have
resulted in good. This one will result in good also; and in
great and abiding good. So let us look on with unexhausted
good-nature, spiced, perhaps, with a grain of quiet cynicism,
while the learned reprisals pass from one camp to the other,
and each is sure of the conquest of the foe.

It is probably obvious why the conservative theologians
have taken alarm. To their mind these admissions of implicit
quotations, which are not necessarily guaranteed by the inspired
author; and this wide application of the theory of literary forms,
which would admit folk-lore, tribal-tradition, and historical Ac-
tion into the Bible, destroy the divine authority of Scripture.
How, they ask, can you, in such a theory, maintain : *' Deus est
Auctor**; and ** Nullus est Error ^* f Their opponents answer
with another query : How can you account for the facts, and
solve the difficulties, flung against us by higher criticism, with-
out interpreting these two formulas in our manner ? And there
is the present situation. The critic feels the weight of the facts
which are his stock in trade ; the theologian feels the weight of
the formulas which are his stock in trade ; and between them
there is no clear road thus far. Both agree, of course, that the
two formulas must be preserved. The objection of the theolo-
gian is that the critic's method of preserving them will end
with destroying them. Beyond all doubt, and without express-
ing any personal judgment as to the controversy, which we have
not the slightest intention of doing at all, we must say that the
new theory puts an entirely new face upon the old formulas.
No Fathers, Doctors, or Councils of former times ever had the
slightest prevision of the lengths to which this recent inspiration-
theory is stretched. And, consequently, the theologians, to
whom tradition and the consensus scholce mean so much, have
real justification for their rigid attitude. If they depart from
tradition, whither shall they go? They see no stopping- place
save that attenuated liberalism which accepts the Bible as an
ethical and spiritual book, but utterly rejects it as an historical
document. And they refuse to be reassured, even when the

Digitized by

Google

330 The Latest Word on Inspiration [Dec,

critics hold out the consolation that Catholics are in no danger
of going so far, since they have the Church as a supreme and
infallible teacher.

The mention of this impasse^ brings us at last to the recent
work of Father Pesch, which bears many signs of being a de-
voutly intended Eirenicon. Father Pesch is not a professional
biblical student, but a dogmatic theologian of high rank. Not-
withstanding, however, that his studies have lain outside the
province of criticism, he takes pains, in the most admirable and
conscientious manner, to acquaint himself with the past and
present status of Scriptural science, and he deserves the praise,
which is unmerited by. many a writer on controverted questions,
of having examined and pondered the arguments of those with
whom he differs. He uses no harsh words towards opponents;
he seems to be much impressed with the difficulties raised by
modern study; he loyally recognizes the justification for many
positions of the broad school ; and he brings forward theology
as a barrier to criticism only when he sincerely thinks that
criticism's further progress would be a deadly peril to theology.
He writes as a theologian, it is true, but his theology is so
tolerant that it is certain to displease some of the theologians
who have preceded him in this field, while, on the other hand,
it is likely to give heart and hope to the critics who have
waited rather long, we must say, for so considerate a word
from theology.

Among the admissions which Father Pesch feels constrained
to make are these: i. Inspiration does not exclude composite
or pseudonymous authorship or the later revising of an editor;
2. Inspiration may admit any literary form; 3. The kind of
truth proper to biblical passages will vary with the various lit-
erary forms ; 4. Fictitious narratives (Fictas Narrationes^ p. 503)
can be inspired, and whether, v.g.^ Judith and Tobias belong to
this category is a point that cannot be decided in the negative
by merely considering inspiration in se ; 5. It is on\y formal
error that is necessarily excluded from the Bible; 6. Biblical
history is true history, but we must make allowance for a
mode of writing which was peculiar to those ancient times;
7. Within narrow limits we may admit implicit quotations; 8.
Several of the Fathers, for example, Clement of Alexandria,
Chrysostom, and Augustine, have exaggerated the divine ele-
ment in inspiration.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6;] The Latest Word on Inspiration 331

This is going fairly far in the direction of criticism, and is
the most notable concession yet made by theology. Father
Pesch is a long piece of the road in advance of his confrire,
Father Billot, who styles the *' literary forms," " forms of van-
ity to be excused only by ignorance," and designates '' implicit
quotations," as ^'vanissimum efiugiumy In fact, Father Pesch
agrees with the broad school as to principles, and only differs
from them in the application of the principles. That difference,
however, is still very great, as we shall now proceed to show.

In the first place, Father Pesch insists that when we have
to deal with an historical book, we must regard it as genuinely
historical. There will appear in it, he admits, another manner
of writing history than is usual with us, and, in regard to the
book of Genesis, we may expect to discover vestiges of orally
transmitted tradition ; but, as to the facts in substance, we
cannot have any doubt about their objective validity. Grant-
ing that popular tradition was the channel through which the
earliest Hebrew narratives flowed, still we must maintain that
no objectively false traditions — " traditiones secundum rem fat-
$as " — accumulated upon the accounts that were ultimately writ-
ten in the Bible. To hold the contrary would be to depart
from the Catholic spirit as manifested in theological sources.
From this a second conclusion follows, viz.^ that there are no
myths or legends in the Bible. Of myth, legend, and fable
Father Pesch gives this common definition, which is far from
being as accurate as it ought to be: "A narration containing,
under the cloak of history, matters which are not historical."
He says, in concluding his discussion of this point: "Since,
therefore, the Sovereign Pontiffs {viz.^ Pius IX. in the 'Sylla-
bus,' and Leo XIII. in the ' Providentissimus Deus')have ac-
counted it an erroneous and impious thing to admit fables or
myths in Scripture, this alone is reason enough why a Catholic
theologian should reject the contrary opinion of rationalists,
and should ally himself with all the theologians of the past,
and with the Fathers, in holding firmly that true history is
narrated in the historical books of Scripture" (p. 538). Final-
ly, Father Pesch warns against an undue use of the theory of
implicit quotations.

It is our opinion that this part of Father Pesch's work,
wherein he sets down these restrictions of principles which he
has in substance admitted, is the weakest portion of his book.

Digitized by

Google

332 The Latest Word on Inspiration [Dec,

Running through them is a constant misuse of the word "a/-
firmare^'' " to affirm." Thus he says that the historical books
cannot contain narrations which are objectively false, because
" the inspired authors cannot affirm as true that which is false "
(p« 552). The critical school accepts this principle most cor-
dially. But, they say, the inspired author can insert a narra-
tion into his book, without literally affirming it personally and
formally. And if he did not thus affirm it, its possible dis-
crepancy with objective fact is no 'reproach to him. Father
Pesch seems to ignore the enormous difference between an au-
thor's writing down a statement, and his personally vouching
for the literal value -of the statement. And this is all the more
astonishing, since he previously admitted the distinction be-
tween material and formal error in Scripture. The same equi-
vocal use of the all-important word *^ affirm** occurs in the
treatment of myths and legends, and really renders Father
Pesch's criticism of the broad school quite beside the point.
They are as strenuous as he is in maintaining that whatever
the sacred writer affirms is absolutely and infallibly true. But
what does he affirm ? That he need not affirm everything in
his book, Father Pesch himself acknowledges. Yet in the criti-
cisms passed upon the broad school, we are led to infer that
every statement written down in the historical books is an af-
firmed statement. The critics have some right to say that, be-
tween inaccuracy and inconsistency, they escape unscathed.

From a theological point of view, it would seem that Father
Pesch would have hit the critics harder if he had turned against
them the traditional view of the Old Testament, and (a point
which he hardly uses, though it can be made very formidable)
the New Testament use of the Old. From a theological point
of view, we say, because, from the point of view of compre-
hensive scholarship, the right method is to begin with the facts,
and, text in hand, to obtain first a thorough inductive under-
standing of the problems of biblical science. This is the great
lack in all these theological treatises. They are apt to over-
look the importance of detail, of minute acquaintance with
criticism, of new perplexities over and above those that were
present to Origen, Jerome, and Augustine. Father Pesch's
chapter, for example, entitled : " Sintne in libris historicis S,
Scripturce Mythi vel LegendcB ? " can do no good to a man who
has read a translation of the eleventh tablet of the Gilgamesh

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] THE Latest Word on Inspiration 333

epic, or has looked into what Gunkel and Zimmern have to
say about Noah and Pir-Napisthtim. The one fact retained in
the mind of such a man, concerning the deluge, will over-
shadow a whole volume of theory which ignores that fact. It
is precisely here, where the theologian is weakest, that the critic
is strongest. And if it be retorted : Granted ; but where the
latter's theory is critically strongest, it is theologically weakest,
there is nothing to do just yet but shrug one's shoulders. The
sympathizer with the critics may possibly find comfort in con-
jecturing the 'future by the lessons of the past. It is not an
unknown thing that an opinion turned out of doors by the
theology of one age has been smilingly welcomed and hospit-
ably entertained by the theology of the next. Time, like the
mills of God, grinds slowly, but, with exceeding sureness, it
crushes men and systems, at last, into conformity with perfect
and passionless Truth.

We cannot take leave of this important work of Father
Pesch without a word of praise for its general excellence. The
historical account of inspiration, which takes up nearly four
hundred pages, is a useful summary of patristic and theological
opinion which it must have cost enormous labor to compile.
And the second portion of the volume with which we have
been mainly occupied, is marked with so fair, open, and candid
a spirit, that it must win the admiration even of men who
cannot range themselves on the side of the learned author. It
is far too soon to say the " last word " on inspiration, and if
we have remarked that Father Pesch's book has serious limita-
tions, this is only saying, in other words, that it is necessarily
conditioned by the still early stage of the controversy with
which it deals. Other men, more scientifically acquainted with
the data of the problem, and more inductive in method, will
take up this momentous question, and will — when, we cannot
say — lead it to the true solution which it has not yet reached.
Whoever those men may be, and whatever their superiority
in learning and insight to the men of this generation, they may
at least learn from Father Pesch the lessons of conscientious
labor, uprightness of intention, and gentleness of speech.

Digitized by

Google

MIGUEL AND MARIA.

BY KATHARINE TYNAN.

JAMES FLEMING turned everything he touched
to gold. The world thought him the most fortu-
nate of men. He had power, weallh, social posi-
tion, and was the envy of his fellows. He had
a beautiful Spanish wife, Whose face of stormy
beauty attracted all eyes to it whenever she appeared. He
adored his Mercedes, and she him. He was handsome also in a
dark, un-English way. Fleming had been connected a long
time with the Southern Spanish town where he had met and
loved Mercedes. His own mother had been a Spaniard. Life
was not always smooth sailing with the Spanish wife and semi-
Spanish husband ; but James Fleming would have told you, if
you had got into his confidence, that there was no wife like a
Spanish one. He despised the smoother happiness of his fellows^
as one who loved the changing sea might despise a back-water.
Life, indeed, had been lavish in her gifts to these two. Only
— there is always an only — the children had died one after an-
other, had just blossomed to lovely buds of babyhood and then
died. Four little sons and a little daughter had been given to
them only to be taken away again. The children explained
the passionate desolation in the great eyes of Mercedes as she
sat at ball or opera, the admiration of all beholders, her eyes
under the tiara of diamonds dark stars of despair. Her husband
would have given her anything — anything. He had sometimes
an uneasy sense that he h^ad been cruel to her in robbing her
of her religion. But even he had no idea of the remorse that
was in her heart, of how as each child was lost to her she
bowed her head beneath the just scourge of God.

If James Fleming had been altogether English, he would
have been less violent in his denials of the faith in which he and
she alike had been brought up. He would at all events, in all
probability, have let his wife alone. As it was, he was jeal-
ous of even God himself, although he would have said there
was no God. He could not have borne her to have had thoughts

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Miguel and Maria 335

and feelings in which he could not share. He had s6t himself,
through her love for him, to rob her of her faith; and he
seemed to have succeeded. Only he had not succeeded alto-
gether. Poor Mercedes had indeed lost a God of Love, but she
had found a terrible and threatening God of Fear. She never
doubted the justice that rained blow after blow upon her; she
had chosen a man before God, and God did well to be angry.

If James Fleming had been altogether an Englishman, he
would have been incapable of the hatred of religon and the
priests which he displayed openly, causing thereby disquiet in
the minds of many of his friends, who looked upon the vio-
lence as a sign of ill-breeding, a constant reminder that Flem-
ing was but a half-breed after all. Their indifference to reli-
gion was positive indifference. Monty Lanyon, a well known
man about town, only said what his fellows were thinking when
he remarked, with a shrug of his shoulders, that Fleming must
believe in something or why be so violent in his statements
that there was nothing to believe. "Take my word for it,"
said Monty, who was a philosopher as well as a man about
town, " that Fleming will go back to it all before he dies ; some-
thing will happen and he will go back. I may not live to see
it, but some of you fellows will."

There was a butler in James Fleming's house whose man-
ner towards his master and mistress had been unusual enough
for a servant to attract here and there the notice of a discern-
ing guest. He was a little, dark- face man, with very bright
eyes, and a quick, bright smile when a friendly person happened
to speak to him. He had attracted the notice of Monty Lan-
yon a long time ago. Monty always spoke to him now with
an unusual friendliness ; and Miguel's face would light up in
response. He was a Spaniard, from the same town as Mr. and
Mrs. Fleming, and he had been in James Fleming's service be-
fore his marriage.

Monty Lanyon did not often share his discoveries with his
less-discerning fellows, but to his nephew, George, whose wit
he valued as being in the direct line of descent from his own,
he imparted certain results of his observation.

"Miguel is as deft as they make them," he said. "I don't
know what I wouldn't give for such a servant. Note the air of
solicitude with which he watches Madame. There is something
fatherly and motherly both in it ; there is also a suggesjtion, to

Digitized by

Google

336 MIGUEL AND MARIA [Dec,

me, that Madame might break down in some way at any moment.
Miguel has a little brown wife, Maria, who runs the entire
establishment. I have seen her going softly upstairs when
Madame has not appeared, and I am sure it is to be with her.
Miguel loves Fleming, too, but it is with resignation, as one
loves some one who is breaking one's heart. Have you seen
him wince when Fleming gets on to the priests? And once
or twice, when he has been most unpleasantly blasphemous, I
have seen a flash cross the little brown man's face, almost as
though if a knife were handy at the moment Miguel might
have stabbed his master, dearly as he loves him."

" What an interesting situation ! " said George Lanyon.

" My dear George, for you and me who have the wit to dis-
cover it, the world is full of interesting situations. It is only to
dull people that life need ever be dull. And now I will tell
you another thing. I have an idea that a good many of our
friend's quips and sallies are directed at his butler!"

''Impossible! That would be to believe Fleming something
of a bounder."

** We must not judge him according to our narrow English
code, my dear George. Half of him belongs to the most po-
lite of civilized nations. But — can't you understand the resent-
ment ? Our friend has quarreled with the good God. Ma foil
what an unequal combat. No one knows it better than poor
Fleming himself. And here is an enemy, an adherent of the
enemy, nay,. a pair of them, squatted on Fleming's hearthstone.
You have only to go at seven o'clock any morning to the
Church of St. Joseph, round the corner, and you will find the
excellent Miguel and Maria absorbed in their devotions."

" What omniscience, my dear Uncle ! You were never there,
nor anywhere else except in bed, at seven in the morning."

" Wrong, my dear George. I grant you I have never got
up at that hour — of late years, at all events — but I have fre-
quently not gone to bed till after that hour. However, I have
not attended the early Mass at St. Joseph's. I have my infor-
mation from the priest, Fatlier Casserly, a charming fellow, full
of wit and knowledge of the world."

'* Wonderful ! How do you come to know Father Casserly ? "

" Choice spirits find each other out all the world over.
Never mind how I met him. We must all have our reserves.
He poipted out Miguel to me one day, not knowing that I

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Miguel and Maria 337

knew him, and displayed to me a bit of the mystery. ' It is
an impious house,' he said, 'and I could get* him employment
where he would not have his religion outraged day after day.
But he will not leave, and I applaud his decision.' I was pro-
foundly interested, but I asked him no more than* what he told
me. Since then I have discovered in Miguel an air of waiting.
He watches like a cat. He is waiting for Fleming's soul, as
his protagonist, the devil, may be waiting I am glad Miguel
is there for the sake of Madame and the child. It is an ungodly
atmosphere for women and children who need the good God."

The youngest child born to James Fleming and his wife
had lived, lived and thriven, and grown up to eight years old.
He was a beautiful boy, dark and spirited, full of generous im-
pulses. He had lived amid love and praise from the time he
could understand either, but he was singularly unspoilt. He
was merry and innocent, the light of the house, the centre of
the world to both his parents.

He was to do great things in the world. Already he was
something of a wonder- child, his thoughts and his words often
beautiful and strange. There was mind there, said the people,
there was imagination, there was poetry. And yet, side by
side with these, there was the simplicity of nature, the frank-
ness that became the boy. He was to go to Eton in a few
years time. Everything that money could do to help him to
a career would be done. James Fleming had a curious desire
that his boy should have a share in the government of the
country; he wanted him to be a statesman, to write his name
on the history of the country. He had great dreams, this half-
Englishman, for the future of his boy.

One day, in Monty Lanyon's presence, James Fleming swore
at his servant. Something was not forthcoming; had been
mislaid, as it proved, by the master himself. If he had minded
his business, instead of praying to his saints . . . There
was an expletive, and Miguel's eyes flashed. The scene dis-
gusted Monty, for whom religion itself was summed up in the
word **good breeding."

"My dear Fleming," he said, "you are too impulsive. That
Southern blood is responsible for a good deal. I shouldn't
like to do it myself in your place. I seemed to see Miguel —
perhaps it was only in imagination — steal a hand towards his
breast, where an ancestor of his may have carried a dagger.

VOL. LXXXIV.— 32

Digitized by

Google

338 Miguel and Maria [Dec,

I am quite sure Miguel would not hurt you, but it is all the
more unfair to hiih to give him so much provocation."

Fleming laughed, his sudden fury over.

'* Miguel hurt me ! " he repeated. " Why, he's as devoted
to me as my dog, and to mine as well. He would be happy
following me like a little dog. You should see how I can
bring the brightness to his face when I choose to be civil to
him. He adores my wife and the boy. So does Maria his
wife. Have you seen her — a little brown body who lives in
the kitchens all day ? She was a beautiful girl once, was Maria^
but now she only leaves the kitchens to go to church, where
she prays for us. We are everything to Miguel. and Maria."

*• You are a lucky fellow to have such devotion. I wouldn't
tax it too much. The proud Spaniard, you know. I appeal
to you as an Englishman, Fleming, if it is not hitting below
the belt."

Monty Lanyon condescended to a weakness of Fleming's,
who liked to be reminded of the English side of his ancestry
rather than of the Spanish.

Fleming laughed agkin.

" I suppose it may be," he answered good-temperedly. " I
must give up goading Miguel. I can't make amends to him
more than by giving him a kind word, but I shall do that to
oblige you, Lanyon, and because the other thing is, as you
say, un-English. I know we are lucky in having Miguel and
Maria, but then I account myself lucky in most, things."

He pulled the little pointed beard which completed his re-
semblance to a Velasquez portrait.

"You are very lucky," Monty Lanyon assented, "uncom-
monly lucky. If I were you, Fleming, I should throw away
something I held dear, to propitiate the gods, you know."

'* I am no believer in gods old or new," Fleming said, lift-
ing his handsome, audacious face as though he flung a chal-
lenge towards heaven.

A few days later Monty Lanyon, playing an afternoon
game of bridge at the Club, was startled out of his usual atti-
tude of calm acceptance of all things that happened or might
happen.

"That poor devil, Fleming!" said some one. "Have you
heard? The' little chap, his one child, has been thrown from
his pony. A motor car frightened the beast. They say there's

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Miguel and Maria 339

no hope. The spine is telescoped. Half Harley Street is in
consultation, but what can you do with a telescoped spine ?
He's dead already from the waist downward.'*

** Good God ! " said Monty, dropping his cards. It was the
first time he had ever done anything so unsportsmanlike as to
spoil a game. " Good God ! The poor little chap ! It was the
most spirited thing of its age I ever knew. Very like the
mother — "

He fixed his eyeglass in one eye with a hand that posi-
tively trembled. He had let it fall in his agitation. The
thought of Jim's mother — Fleming would have the child called
Jim, and oddly incongruous the name was by the lad's South-
ern looks — had added the last pang to his thought. Madame,
as Monty called her — a woman as like to the red rose she
often wore Spanish-fashion behind her ear as a woman can be
to a flower — had been languid of late, had rested much on
sofas, had been watched over more solicitously than ever by her
husband and by Miguel. That was a complication. Madame
was in delicate health. The remembrance cast Monty Lanyon
into such an abstraction that he cannoned into a dozen people
on his way dowa Piccadilly. That poor devil, Fleming, indeed !
What if the gods, the God, he had defied were only to be pro-
pitiated by the sacrifice of wife and child !

The young footman, not long from the country, who opened
the door to Monty, had traces of recent tears on his round,
boyish face. Monty averted his gaze from them with careful
politeness.

" Master Jim was no better. He was such a jolly little
chap. Sir/' with an ominous sniff. The young footman had
played cricket in the team captained by Master Jim down at
Ringwood. And Mrs. Fleming was very bad. The doctor was
with her now. The master was in his study. .He might see
Mr. Lanyon. Mr. Lanyon was always a friend of Master
Jim's.

Lanyon was shown into the study. At the writing-table
Fleming sat with an immovable air, as though he had been
there for hours. His face twitched just a little as his eyes
met his visitor's.

"Ah, Lanyon," he said in a husky whisper, "this is good
of you. You've heard ? "

" I've heard," Lanyon replied sitting down opposite to him

Digitized by

Google

340 MIGUEL AND MARIA [Dec,

and feeling more profoundly wretched, in the absence of any
words to say, than he had ever felt in all his life. This was a
moment, he said to himself, in which religion would have been
of some use. Unfortunately, neither he nor poor Fleming had
anything to do with religion ; and in this supreme moment
there was nothing, absolutely nothing, to be offered in the way
of consolation.

" How are tl^ey ? " he asked after a- pause.

"He — there's practically no hope for him, if the doctors are
right. You must see him. He'll like to see you. There's
nothing dreadful, you know — only — only he can't move. You
never saw anything so plucky in all your life."

The most curious, forlorn note of pride was in the father's
voice. Lanyon said nothing. What could he offer that was
not dust and ashes, dust and ashes ?

" And she, Madame ? " he asked after a second's pause.
" How is she ? "

" The doctors are there. They are doing all they can. It
was the shock. She saw them bringing him in. Miguel caught
her as she fell."

He drummed with his fingers restlessly oh the table. Monty
remembered the far-away days of his own childhood, when he
had had a believing mother. A phrase came to him out of
that distance: "She is in the hands of God." If he could only
have said it with any assurance on his own part, any hope of
its acceptance by the heavily- stricken man before him ! His
eyes wandered round the room, over the books, the marbles,
the pictures. All the luxury and beauty that money could buy
were there. London roared without. For all that was heard
of its tumult it might have been miles away. Outside one long
window a fountain played, falling on a green, sward.

" She is young, that is in her favor ; and she will have all
th?it medical skill and knowledge can do," he said, realizing how
trite the words were in comparison with those others, if only
h,e might have said them.

"But I h^ve been breaking her heart all these years."

" You I We are a domestic nation; but you, as a husband,
put the rest of us to shame."

"She has never forgotten the old faiths, superstitions, of
her childhood. She has only pretended that my love was
enough. The pretence cost her — all the joy of her life. If

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Miguel and Maria 341

she pulls through, with Jim gone the way of the others, she
may not care to live. She is more to me than — -many children.
If I can but keep her — I shall have everything."

" We must hope for the best," Lanyon said, with a dreary
sense of the futility of the words.

He stayed with his friend while the long afternoon grew
towards evening. They ate a silent meal together. Together
they visited Jim's room, where the little figure lay so rigid in
bed, that only the eyes seemed alive and the smiling lips.
Lanyon knew the room. It was not so long ago since Jim had
been given a room of his own. His books were there, his
desk, his cricket bat, his games; there was a toy gun above
the fireplace, Monty's gift on Jim's last birthday. Monty had
spent a good many half- hours since then shooting at a target
with Jim's gun, and had forgotten how long ago it was since
his own boyhood;

Already the gay, innocent room had altered its aspect. It
had the air of a sick room. A watchful, silent nurse stood at
guard. Jim had a strange, torpid, unnatural air; although he
smiled, the smile seemed from some other world, so infinitely
remote was its strange brightness. It was a relief, to Monty
when they retired, closing the door softly behind them. Jim
seemed to have no need of them any more.

Miguel waited on them at dinner in his usual careful, well-
trained way. He seemed to Monty Lanyon's eyes to have
grown smaller, more wizen- faced since they had last met. His
eyes had a strained, bloodshot look. He watched his master
with the gaze of an anxious and loving dog.

After dinner they went to the billiard-room and made a
pretence of knocking the balls about. A strange silence seemed
to settle down on the house. The ticking of the clock on the
mantle-piece and the clicking of the balls seemed only to make
the silence felt. There was something oddly tragical about the
silent game. Lanyon imagined behind the outward Fleming,
who played with mechanical carefulness, the real man, listening
in a passion of listening for the sounds from the sick room up-
stairs. When now and again Miguel came in to replenish the
fire, to bring fresh glasses, or a syphon — anything for a pretext
to hover a little while in his master's vicinity — Fleming would
look up with an arrested air of expectancy, as though for the
moment his very heart had stopped to listen.

Digitized by

Google

342 Miguel and Maria [Dec,

There was no talk of Monty leaving his friend. Earlier in
the afternoon he had arranged for that. He was going to see
him through it. He rather wondered at himself for his own
altruism. He had been accustomed to think of himself as a
selfish fellow, little touched by the troubles and joys of others.
And here he was with his heart wrung, not only for the dying
boy and the woman in grips for her life, but more for the man
whose soul in torture looked out from his suffering eyes. He
remembered, with a curious sense of shame and contrition, that
he had not altogether liked James Fleming in the old days,
that he had been critical of his breeding.

Somewhere about the middle of the night Miguel came into
the room, with his swift glance at his master as he pretended
to make up the fire. Fleming had the cue in position to at-
tempt a cannon. Suddenly he flung it down. He muttered
something to himself, of which Lanyon fancied he caught a
word or two — was it the cry of the Apostate Julian : ** Galli-
leah, thou hast conquered '* ?

"How is your mistress, Miguel?" he asked.

'' She is quieter, dear soul," said the man.

** If it would not harm her, Miguel, if it would help her and
not harm her, she can have the priest. Will you fetch him ?
I will see the doctors. Perhaps they would let me see her now.
At the same time — it would make her happier — he can christen
Master Jim."

The little brown face lit up with the most wonderful radiance.

"Master! Master!" he cried in a rapture, "it will save her
life ! She prayed for Maria and the doctors let her come. And
Maria has done her good. She has told her — you must for-
give us. Master, because it has done her good — the little ones
that died — it was killing her to think of them — every one of
them was made a lamb of Christ by the priest. Maria and I
carried them to the church. Could we have a child of yours
die like a dog without baptism ? "

He bent his head almost as though he expected a blow, but
James Fleming, with hardly a glance at him, went out of the room.

Monty had time to get very tired of his own company and
the books and magazines with which the billiard- room was
plentifully supplied before any one came near him.

At last the door opened and James Fleming came in. He
came up to the mantle-piece by which the other man was stand-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Miguel and Maria 343

ing^ and putting his arms on it leant his face down on them.
Monty waited patiently.

At last Fleming lifted his face and looked at him. It was
gray as ashes, and a thick sweat was on his forehead, but the
inhuman suffering had gone out of his expression.

"It is over," he said. ** There is a child, a boy, and a
strong one. She has come through it better than the doctors
dared hope. To be sure, she had the priest. She is quite
clear about everything, even about Jim. She gives him up to —
God. It is as though she had all the children restored to her,
since she knows that they were christened. My Godl how could
I have been so cruel to her ? "

They went upstairs and sat wordlessly by Jim's bed. Noth-
ing could do him any harm, said the nurse, who stood about
with an air of baffled capability, since there was nothing for her
to do, so they might stay.

After a time Lanyon went away and went to bed. He felt
worn out with the sufferings of others, and he slept heavily.
When he awoke, suddenly, because some one had him by the
shoulder and was shaking him, the full sun was in the room.
Fleming was standing over him, wan and worn, indeed, as
though after a terrible ordeal, but with a light of hopefulness
on his face.

**She is sleeping like a lamb," he said. "I have just been
in to look at her with the youngster snuggled up against her.
And" — a sudden sob broke from him — "Sir William Hunter
has just gone. He is not so hopeless this morning — thinks an
operation may save him — it is not as bad as they thought."

Lanyon seized his hand and wrung it. Miguel came into
the room with the gliding step of the well trained servant and
drew up the blind. The sun poured in dazzlingly. For once
Miguel forgot himself.

" So," he said to Monty, " so, it is well. Thanks be to the
good God it is not as yesterday."

His little face was wrinkled in smiles of happiness. He
rubbed his hands softly together.

** Rascal ! " said James Fleming, his face still working, " to
think how I have been deceived by thee and Maria all these
years ! "

But his eyes smiled as he said it, smiled oddly in his face,
seamed with twenty-four hours of despair.

Digitized by

Google

A GREAT LEADER.

BY ETHELRED L. TAUNTON.

GASQUET by Lord Acton and His Circle
once more put the English-reading public
;r obligation for what is, in reality, a history
English Catholic intellectual life from 1858
1874. The work was needed; for the les-
sons of the past have not yet been thoroughly learnt. In
this goodly volume we have a self- drawn picture of one of the
greatest leaders of English Catholic thought; and in the in-
timacy of his private correspondence we can watch, on one
side, his methods and plans, and, on the other, the deadly op-
position of men who, while they could not rise to his own in-
tellectual view, would cabin, confine, and crib him within the
narrow limits of their own ignorance.

What was the state of the English Catholic world that Ac-
ton worked in and for? In 1850 the episcopal hierarchy had
been restored ; and Wiseman, brought up in Rome and not
understanding modern thought or methods, was presiding over
the doctrines of the new church. All that was Roman of those
days, good, bad, and indifferent, entered into his spirit. The
good remains; the rest is, perhaps, slowly passing away. He
was too thin-skinned to be a successful ruler; and he would
have succeeded better in Rome as a savant. It will be re-
membered that it was not the original intention to send him
back to England after his elevation to the sacred purple. The
life of this brilliant but not solid man still remains to be writ-
ten from the purely historical view. Around him gathered
men of like temperament, but who, alas, did not always equal
him in his virtues ; some of these were converts of the unbal-
anced and exuberant kind, and some hereditary Catholics,
whose intellectual powers were not on a par with their piety —
*' respectable or noble nobodies." Mediocrity was their char-
acteristic. Among them Wiseman stood out with an unnatural
greatness — a veritable Triton among minnows. On the other
side of the camp, but noways in opposition to lawful authority,
were a section of men, hereditary Catholics like Acton or con-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] A Great Leader 345

verts like Newman, men of wide, culture, deep learnirg, and
with a grasp of the reality of things. These were in touch,
not only with all that was intellectual in England, but also
with German thought, then as now, profound and thorough.
We can put in the words of representative men on either side
the position of the problem that then lay before the Church
of England. Wiseman, in 1848, sketched what he conceived
to be the respective spheres of action of laity and clergy. To
the laity, as Abbot Gasquet reminds us in his deeply interest-
ing Introduction, he gave over the world of politics, legislation,
and administration, the part of commerce, the army, and navy,
'' every profession which enriches or ennobles, every pursuit
which gives fame and honor, by research in science, or genius
in art, or popularity in literature," courts, exchanges, public
.halls, and private firesides. To the clergy he reserves only one
thing — the Church of God ; and not only its internal govern-
ment and guidance, but its external protection and defence.
"The Church," he adds, "does, indeed, often want your zeal-
ous co-operation, your social influence, your learned or ready
pen, your skilful pencil, your brilliant talents, your weighty
names, your abundant means. But the direction, the rule, be-
longs -to us. We will call you forth when the Church of God
wants your aid ; we will always gladly see you working with
us, but we cannot permit you to lead when religious interests
are concerned." In other words, "the only ecclesiastical sub-
jects on which the laity were to speak, except according to the
mot d'ordre of ecclesiastical authority, were questions of taste
and dillettantism, obsolete controversies, or matters of no par-
ticular present interest or importance." This theory was the
key to Wiseman's administration, and explains its failure. He
was no real leader " of inen in a world of men." On the other
side Newman, in 185 1, writes: "What I desiderate in Catho-
lics is the gift of bringing (out) what they are, what their re-
ligion is. . . . I want a laity, not arrogant, not rash in
speech, not disputatious, but men who know their religion, who
enter into it, who know just where they stand, who know what
they hold and what they do not^ who know their creed so well
that they can give an account of it and also know enough of
history to defend it. I want an intelligent, well-instructed
laity. ... I wish you to enlarge your knowledge, to cul-
tivate your reason, to get an insight into the relation of truth

Digitized by

Google

346 A Great Leader [Dec,

to truth, to learn to view things as they are, to understand
how faith and reason stand to each other, what are the bases
of Catholicism, and where lie the main inconsistencies and ab-
surdities of the Protestant theory. . . . In all times the
laity have been the measure of Catholicism."

Here we have the parting of the ways. It was the layman
that mattered. Wiseman made the cleric the measure of Cath-
olicism ; Newman, the layman. Does the priest exist for the
layman, or the. layman for the priest ? Two schools looking
too fixedly at different sides of the same shield are bound to
come to loggerheads before long. It is in the nature of things,
and there was no need to expect a miracle.

How far were the English clergy in those days capable of
being intellectual leaders? A writer, in 1848, did not hesitate
to say that Catholic education was inferior to that which Prot-

-estants received, and he took as his test literature and arts.
*'What then," says he, "is our literary and intellectual condi-
tion at this moment ? Can we claim a high place in English
literature? Can we claim any place at all? Is there such a
thing as a Catholic English literature in existence, from the
profoundest theology down to the most trifling schoolbooks?
If we arje worse than Protestants, in all honesty and manly
courage let us avow it and claim for ourselves the undeniable
admission that it is through the tyranny and spoliation of an
anti- Catholic' Government that we have been robbed of all our
ancient means of instruction." And W, G. Ward, who ranged
himself on Wiseman's side, wrote to an opponent: ** I am most
deeply convinced that the whole philosophical fabric which oc-
cupies our colleges is rotten from the roof to the floor (or
rather from the floor to the roof). Nay, no one, who has not
been mixed up practically in a seminary, would imagine to
how great an extent it intellectually debauches the students'
minds." This was the state that was to continue until Cardi-
nal Vaughan re-opened the National Universities to Catholics,

^ against whom they had been closed by Wiseman and Manning,
who gave nothing in their place. Abbot Gasquet explains the
position that Acton had to deal with : " For half a century
and more the Catholics of England had been deprived by the
French Revolution of even that measure of higher education
which during three centuries of penal law they had gained at
Douai and at the other Universities of France. Thrown back

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] A Great Leader 347

upon themselves they had done what was possible, under the
circumstances, to carry on the Douai traditions of clerical
training; but the lack of the incentive of public competition
was sufficient to cause them, in time, to fall behind in the
race; and their isolation made them, perhaps, too contented
with the existing state of things. In one sense it was their
glory and their misfortune, not their shame, lor it was part of
the penalty they paid for fidelity to the faith." It was so not
only in England but in France, where the same cause was
partly responsible for a similar effect. Acton saw just where
the need was. He writes:

What is wanted is a high standard of education lor the
clergy, without which we can neither have, except in rare
cases, good preachers or men of taste or masters of style or
up to the knowledge, the ignorance, and errors of the day.
They will have neither sympathy nor eauality with the laity.
The example of France is conclusive. No clergy is more
zealous, more ascetic, than the better sort of French priests.
St. Sulpice educates them for that ; but not for learning. So
they are shut off from the lay world, they influence only the
women ; and instead of influencing society through the
women, help to disorganize by separating the men and the
women. . . . It is no answer to say that an ignorant
clergy is good enough for an ignorant laity. They must be
equal not only to lay Catholics but also to Protestants, both
lay and clerical. They must be educated with a view to the
clever enemy, not only to the stupid friend. Asceticism by
itself is no security without knowledge. It is just as danger-
ous to faith in educated men, though not highly or suflScient-
ly educated, as knowledge itself. One-sided views of things,
ignorance of the world, ignorance of proportion and perspec-
tive in things purely religious, ignorance of the borderland
where religion touches the outer world of life and ideas.
There have been heresies of false asceticism just as there
have been of false speculation. Taste for learning can be
nourished only by reading the great writers, by artes liberales^
not by prayer and seclusion.

It was to this work of raising the intellectual status of
English Catholics for the service of the Church that Acton,
though but a young man as years go, devoted his gigantic
powers of ripe scholarship ; and, as a means he took over the

Digitized by

Google

348 . A Great Leader [Dec,

editorship of The Rambler which, in his hands, not only
equalled but far surpassed any other English publication of the
time. He writes :

The task of raising the level of thought and learning
amongst us is arduous enough to employ us for all our lives.
It is one in which approbation and popularity are no test of
success, and in which success is necessarily slow ; it is one,
too, in which it is worth while to lose nothing by one's own
fault.

He claimed for himself and for all Catholics

that unbiased liberty of following after Truth at all costs,
which is the inalienable privilege and the bounden duty of
every creature endowed with the great gift of reason.

In a letter of 1858 he says:

I will try to find men who think for themselves and are not
slaves to tradition and authority.

And for this purpose he gathered round him, as active sup-
porters or friends, all that was best and really learned in Eng-
land. The large volume of his letters (178 in number) that
Abbot Gasquet has given to us are tempting reading, and not
a page but is a revelation of the wonderful scope of Acton's
learning, and of his truly Catholic spirit. It is delightful
"browsing" and it is hard to put the book clown. Shall I ad-
mit that I read it through, introduction and all, (some 500
pages) at one sitting? Amidst the treasures of thought and
judgments and events, books and persons, all clamoring for
separate treatment, I have selected a few passages on vital
questions which will show Acton's policy and his fearless state-
ment of what he knew to be the truth. He saw that thought,
like everything else in the Church, must grow :

Above all, we ought to bear in mind that theology is not a
stationary science,' so that a man who says nothing that has
not been said before does not march with his age. Neverthe-
less, this philosophical view will be offensive to many.*

• Ward says aJmost the same : " I most fully agree with you, not only (as, of course, I do)
in the extreme interest of theology, but also in your criticism that it needs entire reconstruction
to meet the exigencies of the day. ... I always tell my pupils here {St. Edmund's) that,
jis far as I can see, at the present time, the Catholic world to the Protestant world is in much
the same relation as barbarians to civilized men." Ward had a trenchant mode of expression.

Digitized by

Google

l9o6.] A Great Leader 349

For this reason he did not pay any attention to Faber,
then a fashionable divine,

for whose talents we have so much respect. For when a
book of theology, history, or any other science is destitute of
these essential qualities (^scientific original research) it belongs
to a wholly different category and, however meritorious it is
in its proper sphere, is not treated or spoken of seriously. I
might have Gibbons or Grote by heart, I should yet have no
real, original, scientific knowledge of Roman or Grecian his-
tory, though I might make a greater show of it and eclipse a
better scholar. So in theology I might know profoundly all
the books written by divines since the Council of Trent, but I
should be no theologian unless I studied painfully, and in
the sources, the genesis and growth of the doctrines of the
Church. A theologian cannot choose between the Fathers,
the scholastic writers, or the modern schools, any more than a
historian can choose whether he will read Livy or Poly bins to
write his history of the Punic War. Now, I went through a
three years' course of this kind of theology, so that, although
I did not exhaust any subject, and am therefore no authority
on any question, yet I know very well the method on which
it is necessary to proceed, and can at once detect a writer who
even with immense reading of theologians, is but a dillettante
in theology. That's why I said Newman's essa}' on St.
Cyril, which, on a minute point, was original and progressive,
was a bit of theology which all the work of Faber, Morris,
Ward, and Dalgairns will never be. They have all got a
regia via which leads them astray, and for scientific purposes
all their labor is wasted. It is the absence of scientific
method and of original learning in nearly all, even of our
best writers, that makes it impossible for me t# be really inter-
ested in their writings. Literally^ to my judgment, they are
to be classed with Formby's Bible History rather than with
Newman's Essay or Mohler's Synibolik, and this no talent can
redeem. . • . Science is valueless unless pursued with-
out regard to consequences or to application — only what the
Germans call a subjective safeguard is required. . . . You
want things to be brought to bear, to have an effect. I think
our studies ought to be all but purposeless. They want to be
pursued with chastity, like mathematics. This, at least, is
my profession of faith.

Acton's studies had made him a Liberal in politics, with a
scientific basis for his position. Indeed his views on the for-

Digitized by

Google

350 A Great Leader [Dec,

mation of the State, especially on the State History of the
Church, are wonderfully sane and lucid, though startling for
his generation. Let me take some passages which seem to
me to give the essence of his teaching on the subject of Ec-
clesiastical Polity. Speaking of Concordats he writes :

The idea of compromise is of modern growth, but so is the
Concordat altogether. It is a consequence of the observation
in the minds of men — Statesmen especially — of Capes' very
true and just notion that the Church and the State have the
same origin and the same ultimate objects. When this was
understood there were no Concordats. There was none for
instance with Charlemagne, at the renewal of the Empire, or
with others. The first thing that we call by that name is the
Callixtine Concordat of 1122, but the name does not belong
to it and was unheard of at the time. It is first used early
in the fifteenth century when the old harmony was dissolved
and real compromises needed and made ; when the States no
longer agreed with the principles of the Church, the Pope
tried to bind them by compact and agreement, purchased by
some sacrifice on his part, and therefore the more sacred, ta
a certain line of conduct which they would no longer follow
from principle.

As he draws out so admirably the distinct difference be-
tween the theory of the Middle Ages and that of the sixteenth
century in regard to the Church- State, my readers will wel-
come this long extract:

Taking Gregory Jhe Great as a starting point, we find noth-
ing in hiqi ol the system afterwards carried out, though he
rebuked emperors freely. But then came the Teutonic (Car-
olingian) monarchy, which gave the Church (the bishops and
abbots) great wealth in lands and immunity from the civil
jurisdiction, so that their lands were called Immunitates.
Their power was so great that they ruled the State; and, in
the ninth century, there are sayings of Kings and Emperors
acknowledging that their crowns may be given or taken away
by the prelates. I think you will find an act ol Charles the
Bald to that effect quoted in Philips and others. The feudal
system developing found the clergy great landed proprietors,
and being founded on landed property, it proceeded to in-
clude them, subjecting them to its rule. Those were the
days when nobody thought of the Pope ; and the influence of

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] A Great Leader 351

the Church was local, episcopal not papal. Gregory VII.
upset all this, for he found the clergy degraded and the
Church -subject ; so he took the law into his own hands,
reformed the clergy, and, to secpre their good behavior
under papal authority, sought freedom for the Church in
supremacy. Feudalism admitted no immunities. So to be
free from its often oppressive control, the only idea that oc-
curred to Gregory was to make the Pope suzerain of all States.
Observe that this was part of the same proceeding that raised
the papal authority so high over the bishops. The two things
were connected — one was a necessity, the other a means sug-
gested by the times. Nothing can bear a more definitely
marked character of a paiticular age and state of society than
Hildebrand*s plan. It is simply a turning of feudalism into
an instrument of Church power and independence, instead of
a source of oppression and secularization which it had be-
come. Well, this plan was, in a great measure, realized at •
the beginning of the twelfth century (1122) ; and then came a
violent conflict with the emperors, and in the course of the
war, as in the nature of things, the opposite views went into
extremes and took an abstract speculative shape, no longer a
local coloring. What helped this was the rise in the twelfth
century, one hundred years after Gregory, of Roman Law and
of scholastic philosophy, both very abstract systematic affairs.
With the help of these, the Emperor Frederick I. held that
everything belonged to him ; Frederick II. tried to blot out tbfe
papacy altogether; and Innocent III., a great lawyer and
divine of the school of Paris, shaped a theory of papal omni-
potence on the theological basis, floating in the air, not at all
connected with the state of things then and there. Nothing is
more striking than the abstract character of political specula-
tion in the divines of that period. They know nothing of
the times they live in or of the practical working of govern-
ment. All their examples are pagan, all their history ancient ;
the historical feeling has left them and they did not know why
Brutus or Judith were not quite applicable examples to their
own times. The beginning of this, oddly enough, is in John
of Salisbury who had seen very closely the greatest contest of
State and Church of those times. Yet his reasoning is alto-
gether on Aristotelian premises and on ancient instances. I
think he is the first instance in times of this sort of speculation
quite disconnected from the circumstances of the time. So
the popes and scholastics built up in mid-air a fabric without
foundations and quite in antagonism with the facts and the

Digitized by

Google

352 A Great LEADER [Dec,

spirit of the age. They defeated the Hohenstaufen and de-
stroyed the Empire virtually, because the emperors were
quite in the wrong against them ; but thenceforth in carrying
out their sygtem they were beaten at every turn. The last of
the House of Staufen died in 1267 and the Papacy seemed to
have triumphed in the reign of Gregory X., who gave the
empire to the Hapsburgs, then the decline at once set in
with Martin IV. and the French influence. The theory of
papal omnipotence was repudiated by all. The crown of
Sicily was given to Anjoil in reverence for St. Lewis and ex-
comunications launched, etc. But the Sicilians slew the
French, defied the pope, and compelled him to yield. That
ought to have been the end of those theories. They started
quite afresh in the sixteenth century and the two must not be
mixed up.

In another remarkable disquisition on the State^ Acton
shows how the Roman Law about the time of Frederick I. re-
produced the old pagan idea in which the State is the first
thing and Law comes downwards from the Sovereign, not as in
the Teutonic State growing upwards from the people. When
the Church succumbed after Boniface VIIL and in the Concor-
dat of Leo X. fell prostrate to the State, she (who had invoked
absolutism for herself and had become so completely estranged
from the Teutonic system that all scholastic writers from St.
Thomas to Suarez entirely ignore it) had her own weapon
turned against her; and, as so often happens, her official de-
fenders, taking their ideas either from Roman Law, or from
Aristotle, or from the Jewish theocracy, did unspeakable harm
and made no effective defence, as they did not drink 01 the
ideas of the lay society of their time.

Later on the Jesuits showed the same estrangement from
the State in which they lived.

And here we get the key to the policy of the Society in
the League, and many other incidents in their history. To
put it in other words with Acton :

All those men believed that what was right once was right
always. That the claims of the Church came from her nature
not from her position — from her institution not from her his-
tory. This they believed even in matters of doctrine, where
they admitted no development. In discipline they were,
therefore, naturally absolutists.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] A Great Leader 353

Or again, take this passage on papal polity:

In the Middle Ages the Popes preserved their liberty by
their authority, by the faith of nations, not by their own po-
litical sovereignty ; by the moderating influence they exer-
cised over States, which were the keystone ot the European
system. Simultaneously almost with the final destruction of
that system by the cessation of unity of faith and the nation-
alization of Churches (Concordat of Francis I. in 1516, Lu-
ther 15 1 7), the Popes obtained a material basis for the free-
dom which was losing its spiritual guarantee — through the
formation of the sovereign dominion in central Italy by the
Borgias, Julius II., and the Medici. On this theory they
straightway built up a new system to take the place of the
old, and this was the system of the balance of power. The
political support of the mediaeval system was the empire;
this had now fallen, and as much of it as remained was an
alarm to the Pope as an Italian Sovereign. The army of
Charles V. took Rome, and the reluctance of the Holy See to
assist the Empire in the Thirty Years' War was due to Italian
politics. . . . The notion of balance of power being made
by the popes to preserve their temporal power instead of the
old universal authority will startle those who think it (a cer-
Jain literary notice) merely an attack on the old papal su-
premacy. •

Acton's views on theocracy, being logical, are worth repro-
ducing, as showing the natural result of a policy which is by
no means extinct even to-day, though it is not always clear to
the casual observer :

Another point is that a religious government depends for
its existence on the belief of the people. Preservation of the
faith is ratio summa status, to which everything else must
yield. Therefore, not only the civil power enforces the reli-
gious law, but the transgressions of the religious law must be
watched and denounced — therefore, espionage and religious
detectives and the use of the peculiar means of information
religion provides to give warning to police. The domain
of conscience not distinct, therefore, from the domain of the
State — sins, crimes, and sins against faith, even when private,
without proselytism, are acts of treason. Seclusion from the
rest of the world necessarily follows, if the rest of the world
has not the same religion, or even if it is not governed on
the same principle. For liberty is extremely contagious —
VOL. LXXXIV, — 23

Digitized by

Google

354 ^ Great LEADER [Dec,

therefore, travel and commerce, facilities of communication,
etc., necessarily prescribed, for they would be solvents of a
State founded on religion only. But all these prohibitions
restrain material as well as intellectual well-being. Poverty
and stationary cultivation, that is to say, in comparison to the
rest of the world, retrogression, the price of such a govern-
ment. . . . All this is perfectly applicable to Tibet and
Merv, which correspond with Rome better than the Jews, for
among the Jews the priesthood did not retain the ruling
power.

Rome under Leo XII., and the two succeeding pontificates,
were evidently in Acton's mind as well as Spain in the palmy
days of the Inquisition.

These long extracts, which give the key to much of Acton's
life and work as an historian, have left me but little space to
dwell on the many other sides of this fascinating book. I would
gladly give some of his pen sketches of the many prominent
persons that come across his page ; or draw attention to such
revelations as that he had nothing to do with Gladstone's
Vatican Campaign beyond vainly opposing the whole project.
Exigencies of space and time prevent me from doing more in
this article than calling attention to Acton himself, whose per-
sonality is thus revealed. In these pages we have the real man
and his true portrait.

I have already told how conflict was inevitable. It came
and resulted, not in any explicit condemnation, but in his vol-
untarily giving up the Home and Foreign Review which had
taken the place of The Rambler, The history of this periodical
and its successor is not one to look back to with self- congratula-
tion by those who brought about the cessation. The lesson of
the event is worth while remembering to-day. Even Ward,
who says that he expects to hear with lively pleasure of The
Rambler's fate, writes : ** But certainly our eminent and Right
Reverened Fathers have managed to do this thing in a way
which effectually prevents any such feeling. It is indeed re-
markable, from my point of view, that they allowed every kind
of questionable statement on matters of doctrine and then come
to issue on a mere matter of political prudence. The Church's
doctrine may be assailed, but not our judgment on a difficult
practical matter." Abbot Gasquet sums up the matter in these
words : '' It is impossible to deny that, in many ways, rather,

Digitized by

Google

I906.] A GREAT LEADER 355

perhaps, by the irritating tone in which delicate matters were
spoken of than by much that was actually said, The Rambler
gave cause to the English ecclesiastical authorities to regard it
as an enfant terrible. Looking back upon half a century it is
possible to see that many opinions which were expressed by
The Rambler cgjled forth the strong condemnation of many
Catholics in the public journals, and in some instances remon-
strances and threats from the authorities which would pass to-
day without remark. Times have changed and we with them ;
and many of the strong things that were then said, and many
of the aspirations that were then uttered, say upon the thorny
subject of higher Catholic education, have been settled. . . .
On a calm review of all the circumstances it seems as if in re-
gard to the controversy about The Rambler^ as in so many cases,
the whole might have been avoided with just a little better un-
derstanding on both sides." • I may add that imprudence was
not only on the side of the writers in that review, some of
whom, I am free to say, were not altogether averse to the
practice of pea-shooting and pin-pricking at the annoyance of
opponents. Leaders should be able to lead ; and if they pro-
fess to lead intellects they should understand them. They for-
got, as Dr. Johnson says, that they who drive fat oxen should
themselves be fat. Ward, always a close ally of the bishops of
that time, in reply to a Protestant who asked him: "What sort
of men are your bishops?" summed them up in these words:
" Morally, highly respectable ; intellectually, beneath contempt."
When the blow came Acton accepted the situation. He was no
rebel. In 1864 he put an end to tht'^Home and Foreign Re-
view ; and in an article in the last number, on "Conflicts with
Rome," he gives the reason of the faith that was in him :

Catholic writers are not bound only by those decisions of the
infallible Church which regard articles of faith ; they must
also submit to the theological decisions ot the Roman Con-
gregations and the opinions that are commonly received in the
schools. And it is wrong, though not heretical, to reject
these decisions or opinions. No Catholic can contemplate
without alarm the evil that would be caused by a Catholic
journal persistently laboring to thwart the published will of
the Holy See. The conductors of the Review refuse to take
upon themselves the responsibility of such a position — and if
it were accepted the Review would represent no section oi
Catholics.

Digitized by

Google

356 A Great LEADER [Dec.

And this same spirit did not fail him when, in 1874, he
came into conflict with Manning, who had charged him with
not believing the Vatican decree of Infallibility. He replied:

I do not reject, but on the contrary receive the Vatican de-
finition.

*And again, in a letter to a friend, he states:

As the bishops who are my guides have accepted the de-
crees, so have I. They are a law to me as much as those of
Trent, not from any private interpretation, but from the au-
thority from which they come.

In the rest of his life Acton's ecclesiastical work was ap-
parently done. He was, like many others, left idle in the
market place, which was given up to children piping on their
pipes and complaining that none heeded them. It is surely to
this injudicious treatment and to the manifestation of what New-
man called " Nihilism in the Catholic body and its rulers " that
is due that general soreness, which is evinced in his later let-
ters to Miss Gladstone. Quenching the burning flax is, after
all, but a poor policy, and often burns the fingers of those who
quench. Cardinal Vaughan, when, years later, he endeavored
to rally all Catholic forces to the service of the Church, invited
Acton to address the company gathered together for the laying
of the foundation stone of Westminster Cathedral. As with
Newman " the highest authority in the Church now set the seal
of approbation upon him, so the cloud of past years had
cleared away." Though Acton died in 1902, his work and ex-
ample will long live and energize in the English-speaking por-
tions of the Church Catholic.

Digitized by

Google

THE LATE LORD ACTON.

BY HERBERT THURSTON, S.J.

^H£ almost simultaneous appearance of an inter-
esting collection of the late Lord Acton's early
letters,* and of a volume of lectures,! delivered
by him in his professorial capacity at Cam-
bridge, has naturally directed a good deal of at-
tention, during the past few months, to the personality of this
great student of history. Lord Acton was, beyond all ques-
tion, a very remarkable man, and his position at Cambridge
was a most exceptional one. Debarred himself by his Catholi-
cism from the training of either of the great English Univer-
sities, destitute even of an academical degree, a man who had
never written anything which can properly be described as a
book, and who had not even done any research work which
was published and recognized, Acton was nevertheless accepted
without hesitation by the public opinion of England as the fit-
ting successor of Sir. John Seely in one of the most conspicu-
ous and important professorships in the country. Moreover
that verdict seems fully to have been endorsed, not only by
the highly intellectual circle of Dons and Fellows in which he
moved at Cambridge, but also by the enthusiastic crowd of
students, whether earnest or curious, who attended his lectures
from the first. " His reputation," says a recent critic, ** was
almost fabulous. He had published little, but he had been
designated by Gladstone the most learned man in Europe ; and
this verdict was understood to be confirmed by authorities
scientifically superior.*'

One thing which, no doubt, contributed very largely to acy
quire for Acton the unique position which he enjoyed, amongst
historians was his command of modern languages. The four
principal languages of Europe had been learnt by him in child-

*Lord Acton and His Circle. Edited by Abbot Gasquet, O.S.B. London: Burns &
Oates. 1906.

\ Lectures on Modem History, By the late Lord Acton. Edited by J. N, Figgis and R.
V. Lawrencfe. London : The Macmillan Company. 1906.

Digitized by

Google

358 The Late Lord acton [Dec,

hood, and indeed it would be hard to say which of them was
more properly his native tongue. His grandfather. Sir John
Acton, as the climax of a strangely adventurous career, had
become prime minister of Naples, and at the time of the Na-
poleonic wars had reorganized the navy of his adopted coun-
try. It was in Naples itself that the historian was born, on
January lo, 1834. His mother was a German, a member of a
distinguished family which diplomatic employments had made
almost cosmopolitan, so much so that her father had entered
the service of France and represented Louis XVIH. at the
Congress of Vienna. It was no wonder, then, that Lord Ac-
ton not only read, but read with extraordinary facility, all the
historical literature of Europe which was worth the reading.
As the letters just published in Abbot Gasquet's Lord Acton
and His Circle enable us to see, Acton, when writing in The
Rambler as a young man of six and twenty, had a larger out-
look and a more intimate acquaintance with the work of for-
eign scholars than was probably possessed by any Englishman
of his time. Moreover, it will be readily understood that his
personal intercourse during his student days in Germany with
men of the calibre of DoUinger and von Ranke cannot have
failed to teach him to look to the Continent rather than to
the England of the middle Victorian era for real progress in
the study of sources. He had a start of five and twenty years
when we compare him with most of his contemporaries, and it
is small wonder that most of those contemporaries, when
brought into contact with him, felt his superiority and were
conscious that in the matter of historical studies he might be
said to bsgin where they ended.

But the mere knowledge of languages and familiarity with
continental standards would, of course, have availed little with-
out other gifts. In nearly every quality desirable in the his-
torian Lord Acton was richly endowed. His memory for de-
tails was extraordinary. His industry almost without a parallel.
If he wrote but little, this was certainly not because he was a
lazy man. On the other hand, his work was not hampered by
any lack of readiness in using, his pen. He expressed himself
habitually with clearness and vigor; neither was he lacking in
that touch of imagination which gives life to the facts of past
history and rescues them from the blight of the dry- as- dust.
Most important of all, perhaps. Lord Acton was a man sus-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Late Lord Acton 359

tained by high moral principle, a man who regarded his work
in the character of a mission. This alone communicated a cer-
tain impression of inspiration not only to what he said, but
also in a measure to what he wrote. In the words of an hon-
est, if somewhat enthusiastic, admirer: "Acton, as a teacher,
as a lecturer, as a friend, inspired us all with the sense that
history was something greater than before we had realized,
that the student was engaged upon a task fundamentally sa-
cred, and that while politics are unintelligible without it, yet,
rightly understood, it is the surest evidence of religion in
general, and ' a schoolmaster to bring men to Christ.' Such a
view of history may be right or wrong, but it is assuredly
that created by intercourse with Acton, breathing in every utter-
ance he spoke and every essay he ever wrote." •

This appreciation belongs, of course, to thgse last six years
of Lord Acton's life, when he was lecturing at Cambridge.
But a study of the first six years of his literary activity, which
is the exact period covered by the continuous correspondence
in Abbot Gasquet's volume, leads to much the same conclu-
sions. We see there a man full of energy, inspired by hope,
and conspicuous for his seriousness of purpose. While bent
without arrogance upon raising the intellectual tone of his
fellow-Catholics, he maintains throughout a respectful attitude
towards authority and does not hesitate to check at times the
indiscretions of his fellow- workers. During the greater part of
these six years (1858 to 1864) Acton was editor of a Catholic
journal which, for one reason or another, had come to be re-
garded with a certain amount of suspicion by ecclesiastical
authorities. That the pages of The Rambler and of the Home
and Foreign Review^ which replaced it in 1862, never contained
anything to which the bishops and theologians of that day
could justly take exception, would be an extreme view to main-
tain, but there can be no doubt that most of the advanced
positions of The Rambler in the time of Cardinal Wiseman
would not necessarily be regarded now as deserving the stigma
of liberal Catholicism. They touched, for the most part deli-
cately, upon such matters as the temporal power, the authority
of the decrees of Roman Congregations, the, at that time still
open, question of Papal infallibility, the insufficiency of a the-

• Acton, Lectures on Afodtm History, Introductory note on "Lord Acton as Professor.**
P.xvU.

Digitized by

Google

36o * The Late Lord Acton [Dec,

ology based purely upon scholastic methods, the right of the
laity to decide in such matters as education, and so on. Car-
dinal, then Dr., Newman, who himself had consented to take
over the editorship of The Rambler for a few months, more as
a stop-gap than with any idea of permanently connecting him-
self with the review, was urgent in pressing the advice that
The Rambler should altogether refrain from discussing ques-
tions of theology, but this was not always easy to carry out in
practice. The tone of the conductors of the journal was, in
consequence, freely attacked, and to this day the more strictly
orthodox type of Catholics in England who are old enough to
retain a general impression of the controversies of those times,
are prone to speak with bated breath of The Rambler and its
successor as the organs of a thoroughly disloyal faction, who
were systematically bent upon establishing a Gallican spirit in
England, and resisting to the uttermost the prevailing Ultra-
montanism. So far as these recently published letters — nearly
all written by Lord Acton in his capacity of editor to Mr. '
Richard Simpson, his leading collaborator in the review — allow
us to see behind the scenes, this view $eems to have been
substantially unjust. I say '' so far as these letters allow us to
see," for one has an uncomfortable suspicion that at least some
of the omissions, which are here and there indicated by dots,
are prompted rather by a motive of edification than by any
real necessity for considering the feelings of living persons.
Still it is not to be thought of that Abbot Gasquet would lend
himself to anything which amounted to a substantial misrepre-
sentation of the general tone of the letters, and he more than
once lays stress upon the sincerity of purpose of both Acton
and his correspondent, and upon the influence exerted by the
former in keeping the other contributors in check. Thus Abbot
Gasquet writes :

One feature in these letters, which will probably seem
strange to those who have been accustomed to see illustrated
in Acton a spirit of aggression against ecclesiastical author-
ity, is the manifestation of his desire to avoid quarrels and to
soften any expressions likely to give offence. He even
wished to abstain altogether from the publication of letters
and articles likely to be misunderstood by the ecclesiastical
authorities, and he agreed with Newman as to the necessity
of avoiding theological subjects. Writing to Simpson in

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] THE Late Lord Acton 361

August, 1859, he speaks of a ** proposed letter on the compo-
sition of the Catholic body,'* and urges that it should be
** gently done,'* and in several places in these letters this
same spirit is clearly manifested.

Whatever The Rambler may have been before it came un-
der the influence of Lord Acton — and even the facts disclosed
in Abbot Gasquet's Introduction show that there had been a
spice of malice in the provocation it offered to the Catholic
episcopate — there is no reason to suspect the new editor of any
desire to disseminate advanced or dangerous opinions. He had
seen, earlier than any of his Catholic contemporaries, the little
cloud, then no bigger than a man's hand, which foretold the
coming deluge. He wished the clergy and laity of his own
faith so to equip themselves that they might meet fairly and
on equal terms the onset of modern critical scholarship. Of
the sound wisdom of this policy few of us would now be
tempted to express a doubt, and I may frankly say that, so
far as the materials printed in Abbot Gasquet's volume enable
us to judge, there is nothing in this period of Acton's life,
down to 1864, which could suggest any misgiving as to his
genuine loyalty to the Catholic Church. On the contrary, the
reader can hardly fail to feel sympathy for the extremely diffi-
cult position in which he often found himself, and for the irri-
tating suspicions to which he was exposed. In that final arti-
cle,* in which Lord Acton announced his determination to tlis-
continue the publication of the Home and Foreign Review^ there
is much that is not only profoundly wise but also truly edify-
ing. Acton had taken the Papal Brief, addressed to the Arch-
bishop of Munich on December 21, 1863, to contain equivalently
a condemnation of the principles which had formed the avowed
programme of the Review. .**In a word," he wrote, perhaps a
little hastily, " the Brief affirms that the common opinions and
explanations of Catholic divines ought not to yield to the
progress of secular science, and that the course of theological
knowledge ought to be controlled by the decrees of the Index."
This declaration, as Acton considered, left the editor of the
Home and Foreign Review no choice but to suspend its publi-
cation. To persist in the course already followed, and thereby
to provoke a stronger and more explicit condemnation, would

• it was entitled " Conflicts with Rome," and appeared in April, 1864.

Digitized by

Google

362 The Late Lord Acton [Dec,

have been in Acton's idea to defeat the very end for which
his Review had existed. He said :

A direct controversy with Rome holds out the prospect of
great evils, and at best a barren and unprofitable victory.
The victory that is fruitful springs from that gradual change
in the knowledge, the ideas, the convictions, of the Catholic
body, which, in .due time, overcomes the natural reluctance
to forsake a beaten path, and by insensible degrees constrains
the mouthpiece of tradition to conform itself to the new atmos-
phere with which it is surrounded. The slow, silent, indirect
action of public opinion bears the Holy See along, without
any demoralizing conflict or dishonorable capitulation.

Hence he says, further on :

It would be wrong to abandon principles (the principle, for
example, of the free investigation of truth outside the limits
of defined dogma * ) which have been well considered and are
sincerely held, and it would also be wrong to assail the au-
thority which contradicts them. The principles have not
ceased to be true, nor the authority to be legitimate, because
the two are in contradiction. To submit the intellect and
conscience without examining the reasonableness and justice
of this decree, or to reject the authority on the ground of its
having been abused, would equally be a sin, on one side
against morals, on the other against faith.

Now in this principle of provoking no direct conflict with
authority there is certainly much to be admired, and, so far
as I am aware. Lord Acton remained faithful to it even at the
most stormy periods of his subsequent career. However sweep-
ing the condemnations of the Papacy and of the Ultramontane
system which he permitted himself at a later date in the in-
timacy of his correspondence with Mr. Gladstone and his daugh-
ter, Acton never openly defied the authority of the Church.
On the contrary, four years after the passing of those Vatican

• The prospectus of the Home and Foreign Review contained these words : *• It will abstain
from direct theological discussion as far as external circumstances will allow ; and in dealing
with those mixed questions into which theology indirectly enters, its aim will be to combine
devotion to the Church with discrimination and candor in the treatment of her opponents ; to
reconcile freedom of inquiry with implicit faith ; and to discountenance what is untenable and
unreal, without forgetting the tenderness due to the weak, or the reverence rightly claimed
for what is sacred. Submitting without reserve to infallible authority, it will encourage a habit
of manly investigation on subjects of scientific interest."

Digitized by

Google

I906.] THE LATE LORD ACTON 363

decrees, against which when in the process of making he had
fought uncompromisingly and almost fiercely, he began and
ended a famous letter of his to the Times with a singularly
eloquent profession of faith. The letter itself must have been
sad reading to many of his fellow-Catholics, for in defending (as
against Mr, Gladstone's Vaticanism pamphlet) the position that
the extreme opinions of those in authority were no sure guide
to the feeling or action of those who accepted that authority,
Acton did not shrink from many most unacceptable illustra-
tions. He maintained, fbr example, and proposed to prove,
that " Pius v., the only Pope who has been proclaimed a saint
for many centuries, having deprived Elizabeth, commissioned
an assassin to take her life."* And yet Lord Acton went out
of his way almost in his first sentence to assure the readers o
the Times that "no faithful narrative of undogmatic history
conld involve contradiction of the teaching or authority of the
Church, whose communion is dearer to me than life." And
again, at the close of the same letter, he stated still more
explicitly :

Our Church stands, and our faith should stand, not on the
virtues af men, but on the surer ground ot an institution and a
guidance that are divine. Therefore, I rest unshaken in the
belief that nothing which the inmost depths of history shall
disclose in time to come can ever bring to Catholics just cause
of shame or fear. I should dishonor and betray the Church
if I entertained a suspicion that the evidences oi religion could
be weakened, or the authority of Councils sapped, by a knowl-
edge of the facts with which I have be A dealing, or of others
which are not less grievous or less certain because they re-
main untold.

No one who has studied Lord Acton's writings at all care-
fully, or who has listened to the testimony borne to his high
principles by his many devoted friends, can doubt the entire
sincerity of professions such as these. There is, moreover, as
we shall see, much evidence connected with the closing years
of his life which tends to show that this was an attitude he
never consciously repudiated. None the less, there was an-

• These words are not actually contained in the letter of November 24, 1874. to which I
am referring, but they are found in Acton's letter of November 10, of which the later epistle
professed to supply a detailed and documented proof.

Digitized by

Google

364 The Late Lord Acton [Dec,

other aspect of Lord Acton's Catholicism which, as it seems to
me, it would be both disastrous and futile to ignore. I trust
that I shall not be suspected of any wish wantonly to speak
evil of the dead, if I draw attention to the subject here. Fol-
owing the example set in the Introduction to Abbot Gasquet's
recently published volume, the leading English Catholic news-
paper, The Tablet^ and in a. greater or lesser degree some
other Catholic journals, have professed to find nothing in Lord
Acton's career which called either for apology or explanation.
They have claimed him as a great controversial asset of the
Church in the nineteenth century. Week after week they have
eulogized his spirit of thorough research, his fearless pursuit
of truth, his wise prevision of the needs of the modern Church,
and the sureness and tolerance of his historical judgments. But
more especially, they have told us that now, after the publica-
tion of the letters of The Rambler epoch, and after the replies
•(also printed by Abbot Gasquet) elicited by Cardinal Manning's
demand for a formal acceptance of the Vatican decrees, there
can be now no more question of Lord Acton's orthodoxy and
of his life-long devotion to the faith of his ancestors. It would
be very agreeable to accept this presentment of Lord Acton's
career wi.thout any further debate, but, however anxious we may
be to erect a monument to an illustrious fellow- Catholic, and
to make capital out of his profession of our common faith, it
must, I submit, be remembered that there are serious difficul-
ties in the way. We cannot annihilate unpleasant facts by
merely ignoring them. Even if we had had no direct revela-
tion of the trend of"^ Acton's thought during the twenty- five
years of his middle life, from 1870 to 1895, it is no exaggera-
tion to say that during this period it was a matter of uncer-
tainty to the majority of sober and well-disposed Englishmen
whether Lord Acton was to be accounted a Catholic or not.
But the difficulty has been enormously increased sinc^ the pub-
lication, in 1904, of a collection of Lord Acton's letters to Mr.
Gladstone's daughter, Mary, afterwards Mrs. Drew. These let-
ters appeared with the statement that Lord Acton, in 1898 (r ^.,
only four years before his death), had, " with certain reserva-
tions," assented to the suggestion of publishing the correspon-
dence. It was natural to suppose that the reservations spoken
of had been respected, and of course the letters could not, in
any case, have been printed without the consent of the late

Digitized by

Google

I906.J THE LATE LORD ACTON 365

Lord Acton's representatives. Moreover, in addition to all this,
the volume was dedicated to Lady Acton, and, so far as the
public had any means of knowing, it evoked no protest of any
kind on the part of the family.* Here, then, we seemed to
have an authentic presentment of the historian's inmost thought,
written at a period of calm (1881 to 1884), when the heat evoked
by the Vatican Council had had time to cool. None the less
the contents of the letters, considered as revelations of the writer's
attitude towards the Papacy and the Roman Church, were of
the most startling character. Most assuredly I should never
wish to drag to light any man's faulty utterances, hastily penned
in a moment of irritation, and either forgotten or sincerely re-
pented of. But when we are dealing with a volume which has
been printed only two years ago, and was then perused by
thousands of readers, a volume which, as I have had reason to
know, has been a stumbling-block to many, both within and
without the Church, it seems to be mere foolishness, out of
any motive of edification or charity, to treat the book as non-
existent.

Moreover, in dealing with Lord Acton of all men, a man
whose honesty of purpose and fearless devotion to the naked
truth is the theme of all his admiring reviewers, there is some-
thing almost grotesque a))out the idea that charity requires us
to take no notice of a violence of expression upon certain topics
which was characteristic of by far the greater part of his adult
life. If, then, I cite once more some few of the most startling
passages in the Drew correspondence, I trust that I shall not
be regarded as trying to besmirch Lord Acton, or to write
him down a heretic. It is necessary, I venture to urge, both
in defence of .Acton's own consistency and as a protection
against the weapons which controversialists forge out of his ex-
travagances, to note the peculiar bias of the historian's mind,
and to try to find an explanation of it. Passages of the kind
I am referring to are unfortunately numerous in the Drew let-
ters. Here are one or two of the more remarkable.

Speaking of the Papacy and its relation to the Inquisition,
Acton wrote, in 1884:

• In a letter printed in the Times, on October 30 of the present year, 1906, the present
Lord Acton writes : " The story of the publication of the Drew correspondence makes it dif-
ficult for me to assume entire responsibility, as, among other circumstances which are well-
known, the final proofs, by an unfortunate accident, never reached me." This is the first hint
known to me of any sort of protest.

Digitized by

Google

366 The Late Lord Acton [Dec,

No other institution, no doctrine, no ceremony, is so dis-
tinctly the individual creation of the Papacy except the Dis-
pensing power. It (the Inquisition) is the principal thing
with which the Papacy is identified and by which it must be
judged.

The principle of the Inquisition is the Pope's sovereign
power over life and death. Whosoever disobeys him should
l?e tried, tortured, and burnt. If that cannot be done, for-
malities may be dispensed with, and the culprit may be killed
like an outlaw. That is to say, the principle of the Inquisi-
tion is murderous, and a man's opinion ot the Papacy is regu-
lated and determined by his opinion about religious assassi-
nation. If he honestly looks on it as an abomination, he can
only accept the Primacy with a drawback, with precautions,
suspicion, and aversion for its acts. If he accepts the Pri-
macy with confidence, admiration, unconditional obedience,
he must have made terms with murder. (P. 185.)

All this is of a piece with a number of other utterances in
the Drew letters, not belonging to one occasion or set of cir-
cumstances, but distributed over several years. Thus it was,
in 1882, that Acton wrote to Miss Gladstone that "a specula-
tive Ultramontanism, separate from theories of tyranny, men-
dacity, and murder, . . . has nt>t yet been brought to
light."

So, in a somewhat earlier letter, after speaking of the "un-
godly ethics of the Papacy," Acton declares that ** a man who
thought it wrong to murder a Protestant King would be kft
for hell by half* the confessors on the Continent."

Again, more than two years later, in June, 1884, Acton
sends his correspondent a long letter on Canon Liddon and
Rosmini, declaring that the latter's reconciliation with ecclesi-
astical authority, or, as the writer puts it, the "acceptance of
the Papacy with its inventory of systematic crime," was a
moral iniquity, and that Liddon, in defending the act, was
lowering the moral standard.

Similarly, in September, 1883, we find Acton commenting
upon the distracted state of Ireland, and the outrages against
landlords which were then so prevalent. There was a project
at the time for appealing to the Pope to condemn the Land
League, whereupon Acton remarks:

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] The Late Lord Acton 367

We may get embarrassed if we prompt and promote the po-
litical influence of the Pope, whose principles are necessarily,
whose interests are generally, opposed to our own. It is as
dangerous for us that his political authority should be obeyed
in Irish confessionals as that, in this instance, it should be
defied. Having morally supported the movement which up-
set his sovereignty, being prepared to oppose any movement
to restore it, we come with a bad grace to ask him to prop
and protect our authority in our dominions. Long ago I re-
member writing to headquarters (to Mr. Gladstone, no doubt)
that it would become impossible — impossible for Liberals — to
govern Ireland after the Council ; and, although I am avow-
edly the worst of prophets, this prophecy has had a good deal
of confirmation. It was an interesting question whether the
Pope would definitely and unconditionally condemn murder,
whether Irom religious or political motives. It would have
borne untold consequences, as a direct revocation of the Vati-
can system, which stands or falls with the doctrine that one
may murder a Protestant. But I don*t believe that so auda-
cious a change of front would have moved a single priest in
Ireland.

I will not linger to point out all that underlies this extra-
ordinary expression of opinion. Acton's view of Ultramontan-
ism since the Vatican Council had always been extreme, and
Mr. Herbert Paul quotes a letter of his to Mr. Gladstone on
this subject written as early as i876,* in which Acton says:
** I do not know of a religious and intelligent Catholic who
really believes that the See of Rome is a safe guide to Salva-
tion." But, perhaps, what astonishes us most in this phase of
Acton's character, is the harsh judgments he formed of many
of his most prominent Catholic contemporaries, who had at
one time been his friends. Of Newman he wrote to Mr. Glad-
stone that he was " a Sophist, the manipulator and not the
servant of truth,"! and to Mr. Gladstone's daughter he is even
more explicit:

Pius the Fifth held that it was sound Catholic doctrine that
any man may stab a heretic condemned by Rome, and that
every man is a heretic who attacks the papal prerogatives.
Borromeo wrote a letter for the purpose of causing a lew Prot-

♦ Herbert Paul. *' Introductory Memoir " to the Drew Letters. P» Iv.
t Herbert Paul. '• Introductory Memoir." P. Ix,

Digitized by

Google

368 The Late Lord Acton [Dec,

estapts to be murdered. Newman is an avowed admirer of
St. Pius and St. Charles, and of the pontiffs who canonized
them. This, and the like of this, is the reason of my deep
aversion for him. (P. 135.)

And here nothing could be stranger than the fact that in
thus condemning St. Charles Borromeo, whom he elsewhere
calls " this murderer," Lord Acton was quite untrue to his
principles of thorough investigation. The evidence, which in
any other matter he would have sifted and weighed and
acutely criticized, is, in the case of bringing home such a
charge against St. Pius and St. Charles, swallowed wholesale
upon the lightest of presumptions. I have investigated both
cases in the course of two articles in The Tablet (July 15 and
July 29, 1905), and sundry critics of mine, notably Abbot
Gasquet, who in other respects have by no means approved my
attitude towards Lord Acton, have fully accepted the disproof
of the charge which the historian has here brought so lightly.

I have said above that in quoting these unpleasant pas-
sages, which loyal Catholics can hardly read without some
feeling of distress, it was certainly not my wish to depreciate
Lord Acton, or wantonly to blacken his reputation. The fact
is that we are forced by the very eminence of the historian, by
the recognition of his straightforwardness, erudition, and many
other admirable qualities, to which I have tried to do justice
in the earlier part of this article, to find an explanation for
his exceptional position as a Catholic. The more we dwell
upon Acton's learning, candor, thoroughness, etc., so much the
more fully we justify the inference of his Protestant readers
that, if in after years of study Acton had satisfied himself in
his heart that the Papacy as an institution was identified with
murder and violence, it would be criminal for any one not
born within the pale to profess submission to the Catholic
Church and the Holy See. The fact that the historian himself
would probably have drawn a sharp distinction between Catho-
licism and Ultramontanism, does not help us much in these
days, when the whole tendency of ecclesiastical authority is to
identify the acceptance of the dogmas of faith with the accept-
ance of the papacy. No ; the difficulty created by Lord Acton's
peculiar attitude of mind towards Ultramontanism is a diffi-
culty which must be fairly faced, and it is just these same un-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] THE Late Lord acton 369

pleasant passages which enable us to see, what many even of
his non-Catholic critics have quite frankly recognized, viz,^
that, great as Acton's qualities were, his judgment in certain
matters in which his sympathies were warmly enlisted did not
always hold the balance even. Lord Acton by no means pos-
sessed the cool, impartial temper propertto the historian. His
extravagant admiration for Mr. Gladstone and for George Eliot,
which makes itself manifest in the same series of letters to
Mrs. Drew, would alone suffice to indicate this. His prejudices,
no doubt, were all of the nobler order. That of which we have
to complain here unquestionably had its root in an intense
hatred of cruelty and tyranny, for which we cannot but feel
respect. None the less, it seems clear that, as the years
slipped by, and as Acton found himself continually an object
of suspicion and condemnation to ecclesiastical authorities, in
matters in which his own conscience, no doubt, held him guilt-
less, a bitterness settled down upon his soul, which developed
in time into a sort of monomania, and which made him harsh
in his verdicts even upon unoffending people like Newman,
whom he regarded as condoning the crimes of those in power.
It seems to have been a common criticism during the years of
his Cambridge professorship — almost the only criticism, indeed,
which was in any way unfavorable — that Acton had " Inquisi-
tion on the brain."

The more narrowly one scrutinizes the Drew letters, the
more clearly it appears that many utterances, like those quoted
above, were on the face of them extravagant and logically pre-
posterous. Even the most violent of the Orange party would
hardly maintain, what Lord Acton, as we have seen, clearly
insinuates, to wit, that both the Pope and the Irish clergy
en masse defended the shooting of Protestant landlords. Simi-
larly, to cherish " a deep aversion " for Newman because he
loved and revered such a man as St. Charles Borromeo showed
an inconsequence which is almost puerile. If Newman had
known and believed that St. Charles sytematically encouraged
the murder of Protestants, the case would be different; but the
great Oratorian would, of course, have indignantly repudiated
such an idea until complete proof had been offered of the
charge, proof which is certainly not forthcoming.

Even after a careful reading of the Drew letters, one finds
it difficult at first "not to suppose that, the violent things there

VOL. LXXXIV.— 24

Digitized by

Google

370 THE Late Lord Acton • [Dec,

spoken against the Papacy and the principles of Ultramon-
tanism are merely the exaggerations of pent-up feeling, and
that the writer did not really himself believe what he told his
correspondent. But the strangest thing of all seems to be that
Lord Acton really did believe them just as he set them down.
At any rate, it has beeB reported to me from two sources, one
of them representing an authority which could not well be
misinformed, that at certain periods of his career Lord Acton
in visiting Rome used elaborately to disguise himself for better
protection against the supposed danger of assassination at the
hands of the emissaries of the Vatican. Surely anti-papalism,
when it had reached this pitch, had become a species of mono-
mania.

Now, if . this was really Lord Acton's attitude of mind to-
wards Ultramontanism during twenty- five years of his life, much
which would otherwise create difficulty is readily explained^
though we can hardly help feeling that Lord Acton's reputa-
tion as a historian must suffer somewhat in consequence. More-
over that this is the true view every addition to our knowl-
edge seems to demonstrate more plainly. A very appreciative
and unprejudiced review of Lord Acton's Lectures, which has
recently appeared in the Church Times, the organ of the Eng-
lish High Church party, seems to me to put the case with ad-
mirable clearness. The writer says :

Acton was not an unprejudiced historian, nor did he wish
to be. Of the petty kinds of partiality he was incapable, but
on certain grand prejudices he took a firm stand. His stern
morality, his refusal to judge men's actions by any standard
lower than his own, his conviction that the broad laws of
right are legible to any one who is not wilfully blind, and
that a man who is blind to one moral law will be untrust-
worthy on all counts — these qualities of his mind lorced him
at times into harsh and even hasty judgments. These lec-
tures teem with examples of his weakness. It is known how
his horror of murder in the cause of religion sometimes got
the better of him ; and he felt the horror, as every good man
must, most keenly when the crime was committed in the
name of his religion. That is the simple explanation of his
eagerness to denounce persecution on the Catholic side, an
eagerness which sometimes makes him seem as one-sided as a
Protestant controversialist. "

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] THE Late Lord acton 371

Dominated as he was with these prepossessions Acton, dur-
ing the years which followed the Vatican Council, constantly
wrote and spoke of the Holy See in terms which it seems im-
possible to reconcile with the loyalty becoming a faithful son
of the Church. That he was ever formally heterodox I do not
for a moment suggest. Neither do I believe that he himself
would ever have sanctioned the printing of such unrestrained
outbursts against the papal power as those which are contained
in the Drew letters. But these document's having once been
given to the public, it seems foolish to ignore them, and there-
by to seem to condone language which is in itself quite inde-
fensible. For this reason it would, in my judgment, be a great
mistake to attempt to canonize Lord Acton as a representative
Catholic, or to overlook the scandal to weaker brethren which
his attitude undoubtedly gave. But it is pleasant at the same
time to express the conviction that at no period of his life did
Acton refuse his assent to the pronouncements of the Church's
infallible teaching, and that the closing years once more drew
close the relations with Catholic authority which for a while
had seemed strained or interrupted. It is one of the more
satisfactory results of the discussion recently provoked by Abbot
Gasquet's volume that we have learned from more than one
well informed source of the sincerely Catholic spirit which
marked the last years of Lord Acton's life at Cambridge.
Mgr. Scott has recorded how he was punctual in his attend-
ance at Sunday Mass, how he assisted in carrying the canopy
in a procession of the Blessed Sacrament, and how in receiv-
ing Holy Viaticum he insisted, even against the doctor's wishes,
in welcoming our Lord upon his knees. Mgr. Nolan again,
who had much intercourse with him during the time of his
professorship, was able to testify that, in the course of four
years, he had never " heard him say one word which might be
construed into disloyalty to the Church." But it is the histo-
rian's son, the present Lord Acton, who, writing to the Times,
tells us what we most of all wish to know about his father's
last days. He says:

My father remained a devout Catholic throughout his life.
If his stubborn love of truth and his incorrigible abhorrence
of crime brought him into a position of antagonism towards
others, I do not think that the blame can be said to have

Digitized by

Google

372 THE Late Lord Acton [Dec.

been entirely his. That in the ardor of his early days he was
too prone to identify deeds with men and men with institu-
. tions he would have been the last to deny. In the last year
of his life, when he was stricken by illness, and d'uring what
was almost our last conversation, he solemnly adjured me not
to rash-judge others as he had done, but to take care to make
allowance for human weakness. And I was present at his
farewell meeting with Cardinal Newman, the most moving
scene I have ever witnessed.

Let me conclude this paper by echoing the sentiment ex-
pressed in another passage of the same letter, that until we
obtain the fuller light which the publication of Lord Acton's
later correspondence with Dollinger and others will afiford, it
would be well in judging this remarkable career " to steer a
middle course between the anathemas of the one party and the
efforts at canonization attempted by the other." It is, also,
much to be hoped that these new letters, when they come,
will be given to the world frankly and without suppressions.
To quote an Actonian motto : Nihil Veritas erubescit nisi soU
ummodo abscondi — "Truth is ashamed only of concealment,"

Digitized by

Google

ORANGE-BLOSSOMS.

BY M. F. QUINLAN.

"Ah, make the most of what we yet may spend,
Before we too into the dust descend ;
Dust into dust, and under dust we lie
Sans wine, sans song, sans singer, and sans end."
^Omar Kkdyydm,

^ERD abaht Moggie's weddin'?"

The question came from 'Liza Twigg as she
sat by my fire.

" No " ; tell me about it," said I. Whereupon'
the girl from the rope- walk began by a modi-
fication.

"Fur not ter tell yer a lie/' said 'Liza, "she ain't wot yer
might called married — not yit. But she's agoin' ter be, come
Boxin' Day; barrin', o' course, as it ain't put orf."

Then my friend became plunged in silent reflection, and I^
too, held my peace. And, indeed, there was matter for specu-
lation, as both of us knew.

For a wedding in the Alley is entirely dependent on cir-
cumstance. And circumstance has a way of assuming the form
of a human dressmaker who, figuratively speaking, rises up at
the critical moment and, putting her finger on the bride's arm»
says in an icy whisper : *' I forbid the bans." Unfortunately
this apparition can only be propitiated by " cash down." And
it is just this cash down which forms the impediment to so
many East End unions.

" Yuss " ; repeated 'Liza from the depths of her abstraction,
" barrin' as it ain't put orf."

Presently, however, she elbowed her way out of the sur-
rounding gloom, and gave herself up to more cheerful considera-
tions.

"I reckon they'll be a tidy pair, 'er an' Bill Jinks," she
said with conviction ; " fur Bill is flashy no end."

Digitized by

Google

374 ORANGE-BLOSSOMS [Dec,

" I don't know Bill," I said regretfully.

"But 'e, knows yerself," said 'Liza. "Lord, yuss; Bill alius
reads the letters wot yer ever writ ter Moggie."

This iniformation was to me rather disconcerting, but to 'Liza
Twigg it merely showed a commendable spirit on the part of
Bill Jinks. Therefore, I eflFaced myself while endeavoring to
share her view.

" How long has Moggie been engaged ? " I asked.

At the question the girl paused.

"D' yer mean walkin' aht?" This she put tentatively.

I nodded.

" Mebbe 'tis six months; mebbe 'tis more," she said. "I
dunno fur sure, 'cos Moggie was a-walkin' aht wif another bloke
afore she took up wif Bill."

" Where did she meet him ? " was ipy next query.

" 'Twere at the Foley christenin'," said 'Liza. " Yer remem-
bers the Foleys as lived dahn the Court? Well, 'twere thecr
they met; fur yer must know as theer were a powerful lot o'
people at the christenin'. Yuss; an' vituals to spare. An*
Moggie were theer; likewise Sarah Bees. An' Bill Jinks, *e
were theer, too, along o' another gen'leman. An' now Moggie
is a-marryin' Bill; an' Sarah Bees the other gen'leman. Funny,
ain't it ? " And 'Liza Twigg became absorbed in the. mysteries
of chance.

"Yer ain't furgot Sarah Bees?" continued my friend, " 'er
as 'ad the squint. She used ter work at the sweet stuff factory ;
but seems as if Sarah nicked more sweets than enuff, so they
give 'er the sack. Arter thet, she was took on at the rope-
walk."

" But I thought Sarah was marrying some one else," I ven-
tured.

" Thet's right," admitted 'Liza ; " an' so she would 'a' done,
•cep' fur the Foley christenin'. 'Ow it were, were like this,"
and 'Liza of the Alley accordingly settled down to a recital of
certain phases of romance in the quarter:

" 'Twas one evenin' when Sarah Bees come 'ome f r'm the
rope-walk. She was standin' doin' nuthink like, at the top o'
the Court, when who should come along but this 'ere gen'le-
man wot she seed at the christenin'. So sez 'e ter Sarah»
comin' up alongside:

Digitized by

Google

I906.J ORANGE-BLOSSOMS 375

" ' Mebbe/ says 'e, ' yer're walkin* aht wif a bloke ? '

" ' Yuss ' ; sez Sarah.

" ' Will yer come aht wif me, instead ? * sez 'e.

"'I dunno/ sez Sarah.

•' ' Well, think abaht it,' sez 'e.

" * P'heps I will,' sez Sarah, ' an' p'heps I won't,' sez she.

"Then this 'ere gen'leman 'e takes aht a sov'ring fr'm 'is
pocket, an' 'e give it to Sarah.

" ' Think abaht it,' sez 'e. An' 'e goes away 'ome.

" Well, some evenin's arter thet, 'e meets Sarah agcn :

*'*Ullo,' sez 'e. "Ow are yer 'oppin' along?' *e sez.

"'None the better fur yer askin',' sez Sarah, saucy like.

" * 'Ave you thought abaht it ? ' sez 'e.

" But Sarah sez nuthink, not 'avin^ rightly made up 'er
mind.

"Then 'e give 'er another sov'ring.

" * Take yer time,' sez 'e. ' I ain't in no 'urry.'

" With thet, Sarah goes back ter the Alley, an' she tells 'er
mother abaht the two sov'rings wot this 'ere bloke give *cr.
An' Sarah's mother could 'ardly 'old 'erself.

"'Sarah,' sez she, 'take 'im! Fur 'e seems a likely young
man,' sez she, 'an' theer ain't so many wot comes dahn the
Court'

" So when next Leggy Armstrong walks dahn the Alley
fur to ask Sarah's answer, Sarah sez: 'Yuss.'

" They was married last week, in the chapel along the
road." Here followed a pause.

" Have there been many weddings since I left ? "

" None since Tizzie's," said 'Liza.

I remembered Tizzie. She worked in the laundry round
the top of the Court.

"Yuss"; said 'Liza with a meditative air. "Tizzie was fair
took up wif thet cousin of 'ers, an' thet, ^ver since 'e come
'ome fr'm the war. But Tizzie's mother wouldn't 'ave none of
it, 'cos they was fust cousins. Besides w'ich, 'is 'ead was funny
as every one knoo. Times 'e were a* right, an' then agen 'e
went orf silly. Seems as if, w'en 'e were in South Africa,
some one give 'im a knock on the 'ead. 'E ain't never been
the same since then. So Tizzie's mother sez as she weren't
to think of 'im no 'ow. An' Tizzie sez nuthink at all. She

Digitized by

Google

376 ORANGE-BLOSSOMS [Dec,

jes' went on workin' at the laundry, as if she wasn't thinkin'
abaht nuthink at all.

" 'Owsomever," continued 'Liza, " one day, instead o* com-
in' 'ome fur to 'ave some dinner same as usual, she nips orf
ter the registry, wheer 'er cousin were a-waitin', an' they was
married thet day.

"In the arternoon she went back to work in the laundry
same as usual, nobody knowin' nuthink abaht it 'cep as she
never went back ter the Alley thet night, but stopped along
of 'er cousin George.

"An' Lord !" ejaculated 'Liza; "Lord! The airs she give
'erself fur the whole o' thet week! Think as she'd pass the
time o' day to 'er friends^— not 'er. She jest walks dahn the
Alley wif 'er 'ead in the air, passin' us by as if we was dirt.
Fur w'y?" said 'Liza with emphasis. 'V'Cos she were married
in the Registry Oriice. Yuss; paid two pund fur the licence,
be all accounts, 'stead o' bein' married in the church or'nary
like. Bli' me! but theer was no 'oldin' Tizzie them days."

Here 'Liza Twigg, realizing the social distinction conferred
by a registry certificate, lapsed into silence for a space.

Presently, however, she resumed her narrative:

" Yuss ; but if Tizzie thought she'd done well fur 'erself by
gettin' married on the quiet, Tizzie's mother cursed 'er fur a
fool. An' fr'm thet day she wouldn't 'ave no truck with 'er.

"'Twas on'y abaht a fortnit arter the weddin' as it got
abaht dahn the Alley as Tizzie's 'usband were a-beatin' 'er
somethink crool. But Tizzie scz n'er a word, though whenever
we seed 'er she 'ad a black eye an' looked fair knocked abaht.
Then one day come when theer were a terrible shindy in the
tenement wheer Tizzie and 'im were livin'. 'Twas nuthink but
blows an' curses, an' 'George offerin' to murder 'er, an' Tizzie
screamin' fur 'elp. So the neighbors rushes in, an' by a bit
o' luck Tizzie makes orf. Aht o' the room an' dahn the tene-
ment steps she runs, an' away through the streets, wif 'er 'air
flyin' in the wind, an' never a shawl on 'er 'ead. So away she
rushes, pantin' wif fear, up one street an' dahn another, until
she lands, straight as a dart, inter the public 'ouse wheer 'er
mother was a-settin'.

"'Mother,' sez she, all tremblin' an' shakin', 'mother,' she
sez, ' forgive me ! '

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Orange-Blossoms 377

" An' afore every one in the bar, Tizzic puts 'er arm rahnd
'er mother's neck, an' cries as if 'er 'eart would break.

"We seed 'em arterwards," said 'Liza in conclusion, "fur
me an' some o' the gels was awaitin' ahtside the public ; an'
we 'adn't been theer above five minutes, when the door opens
an' Tizzie and 'er mother comes aht. They was 'oldin' each
other's 'ands, an' they was cryin' tergither as they went dahn
the Alley thet day."

Thus, by bits and scraps, did 'Liza Twigg give me news
of my friends in the barren reaches of Stepney.

Presently I reverted to Moggie's approaching wedding.'

" I suppose," I said sociably, " that you are all busy pre-
paring for it."

" Lord, no " ; said 'Liza, " we ain't doin' nuthink abaht it."

At this I was a little nonplussed, but as an amendment I
suggested that Bill Jinks, at least, was engaged in making the
necessary preparations.

But 'Liza only shook her bead.

*' 'e 'as a few bits o' sticks," she said composedly, " wot 'is
mother minds fur 'im in the tenement.

"Lodgin's?" reiterated 'Liza. "Not 'arf! W'y, it's time
enuff to 'ire a room the week o' the weddin'. Yuss " ; she
murmured again, "thet's time enuff dahn our way."

The remark seemed to be offered more or less as a conces-
sion to my prejudices.

" What about wedding presents ? " I asked.

At this question 'Liza took on a new lease of life.

"Moggie is a-gettin' presents most every week," she said.
"An* they're 'andsome, too, is Moggie's presents; an' most
too many ter carry in yer 'ead."

Nevertheless 'Liza now endeavored to enumerate them.

"Two shades," she began conscientiously.

"What kind?" I asked.

" Glass shades," was the reply ; " shades wot yer puts over
things — stuffed birds an' wool flowers like.

" A pair o' Robert Emmets ; two ' Takin the Standards ' — "

Here 'Liza paused to qualify the latter gift. " We ain't
sure abaht them standards," she said slowly. " Some one told
Moggie as them picturs is Hinglish ; an' Moggie was fair
upset. But, p'heps, an' fur all we knows, they're Irish all

Digitized by

Google

378 ORANGE-BLOSSOMS [Dec,

right. Any'ow," she added in a practical spirit, " the frames
is good.

"Then she 'as 'arf a dozen Cupid plates,"

" What are they ? " I asked.

" Not to eat orf of, on'y to look at," exclaimed 'Liza.

Still I failed to grasp the precise nature of the gift.

" W'y," said 'Liza at length, " 'aven't yer never seed any
plates wid picturs painted on 'em ? These 'ere plates o' Mog-
gie's 'as a little boy on each of 'em, an' 'e is 'oldin' somethink
in 'is right 'and — like wot the doctor 'olds to yer chest.
Thet's a Cupid plate," said 'Liza.

It was only then that a light broke in upon me, and sud-
denly before my eyes stood the god of Love, bearing in his
arms the horn of plenty.

To meet Cupid in a volume of mythology i^ to recognize
a friend. But to come across him on an East End plate, with
a stethoscope in his hand! — one feels the need of an intro-
duction.

But 'Liza always realized my limitations, and was propor-
tionately patient with my shortcomings.

"Moggie 'as a clock, too," she continued, "a clock wot
cost two pund."

"Who gave her that?" I asked.

"Bought it 'erself, she did; saved up this long while; *fur,'
sez Moggie, * wheer's the use in bein' married if you ain't got
no clock ? ' So she buys 'erself the clock, fur the reason as no
one wudn't give it."

From this it will be seen that 'Liza had no illusions. She
knew to a penny how much each friend could afford; and the
exact limit of their generosity.

" Moggie 'as six cups an' saucers, too. I give 'em to 'er
meself," confessed my friend, " an' they cost four pence 'alf-
penny the pair. Then somebody else give 'er a set o' dinner
plates ; an' me brother Denny 'e give 'er a pund in money,
besides lendin' Moggie fifteen shillin' fur to 'elp buy the wed-
din' dress."

"What color is it?" I asked.

"'Eeliotrope sating," said 'Liza. "Yer see, the reason as
Moggie picked it, was 'cos we all thinks as 'eeliotrope is a
good weddin' color. 'An the dress is being made sopiethink
lovely ! "

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Orange-blossoms 379

Here 'Liza discussed the details of Moggie's attire.

"Yuss"; said she, "it 'as a white sating front on it, wif
tucks on the sleeve. Mighty fine tucks they is, too; an' dahn
the bodice is rows o' pearl trimmin*. Then the skirt of it 'as
flounces up to 'ere." Whereupon 'Liza indicated exactly where
before continuing:

"My lor! but it's the 'eight of the fashion, is Moggie's
weddin' dress ; an' it cost a heap. But it's worth it," said she,
fur when you pulls yer finger acrost the sating — it like makes
a row. Lord, yuss; I reckon the whole dress will corst a
matter of two pund. Moggie ain't on'y paid five an' twenty
shillin'.sp fur," volunteered 'Liza. "An' o' course if she can't
raise the rest come Boxin' Day, the weddin's orf."

The possibility thus briefly indicated was no slight matter
to the Alley ; therefore 'Liza Twigg hurried on, as if she would
overtake Hope :

" Moggie 'as the elegant figure," she resumed — this with
sisterly pride. "Yuss; I guess as theer ain't a tidier waist
dahn the Courts An' jes' ter see Moggie in 'er weddin' 'at!"

The remembrance of it reduced 'Liza to an eloquent silence.

" What is it like ? " I asked.

"Like! w'y, it's a fair treat! The color of it is white, an'
blest if it ain't got a brim fr'm 'ere to theer." Here 'Liza
measured it enthusiastically. "Yuss; an one side of it is
cocked up quite saucy, wif a bunch o' orange-blossoms settin'
on 'cr 'air. My lor! but it's tasty, is Moggie's 'at. Theer's
trimmin's on the back of it, too; fur, not countin' the orange-
blossoms, theer's a big 'eeliotrope bow angin' dahn the back,
wot flops in the wind as yer walks along.

" I reckon," ejaculated my friend slowly, " as the folks'll
open theer eyes a bit when Moggie walks dahn the Alley on
*er weddin* day. Yuss;. theer'U be a rare ter- do, an' thet's a
sure thing."

After this 'Liza drifted pflf into personal recollections, through
which was wafted the scent of orange-blossoms.

'' I remembers the last time as I seed a weddin'," she so-
liloquized, " 'twere in one o' the tenements rahnd the top of
the Court. Thet were the day as Tim Mahony married Biddy
O'Brien. An' theer was a mighty crowd standin' ahtside the
tenement, when — blest if two kebs didn't drive up ter the very

Digitized by

Google

38o ORANGE-BLOSSOMS [Dec.

door! Wid thet, aht comes the rest o' the neighbors, fur ter
see wot 'twas all abaht. An' wot wid the pushing and wot
wid the shovin', an' the elbowin', an* the squeezin', the won-
der was we was any of us alive. 'Owsomever," continued
'Liza, '' I pushed in wid the be^t of 'em, an', as luck would
'ave it, theer was meself right alongside the two kebs. So
dahn gets the comp'ny, while we all starts a-cheerin'. By this
time, I must tell yer as the road were gettin* fuller an' fuller;
people crowdin' in fr'm the side streets ter see the friends
goin' in ter the weddin'. Then, presently, we 'ears the music
playin' in the tenement. An' no sooner did the concertina
strike up, than the folks in the street started dancin'. Theer
was Irish jigs no end. Some was footin' it on the pavement
an' more of 'em in the road. An', as if this wasn't enufF, a
tew o' the lads starts a-singin'. Wid thet, the comp'ny at the
weddin' throws up the tenement winder an' joins in the songs.
An', wot wid the larfin' an' the jiggin' an' the roarin' an' the
yellin', yer never seed the like of it in yer life. Bli' me ! "
said 'Liza characteristically, " but it wasn't arf ! An' I reckon
as theer'll be the same fun in the Alley when Moggie gits
married come Boxin' Day."

Digitized by

Google

FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY.

BY L. E. LAPHAM.
III.

[HE next novel of the series, // Piccolo Mondo
Moderno^ which appeared in 1901, does not con-
nect itself immediately with the preceding, but
overleaps some twenty- five years, and begins
with the early manhood of Piero Maironi, son
of Franco and Luisa, born a year before his father's death in
i860. This brings the time of the story quite close to modern
days.

On the death of Luisa soon after, the old Marchesa, who
does not wish to have the boy in her own house, confides him
to the care of the family Scremin, her relatives.

In the old family '' palazzo " of the Scremin's, in .a small
city of North Italy — probably Vicenza — Piero grows up, in an
almost monastic atmosphere, under the tutelage of Don Paolo,
a priest, " without the liberty to choose my own friends, seeing
always the same people, drilled in the same ideas," as he tells
Don Guiseppe Flores, a clerical friend of the family.

I still love dear Don Paolo, but as a boy I adored him. How
I dreamed then of becoming a religious too ! The very odor
of incense that Don Paolo's cassock retained after service,
when he came to take me out for a walk, inspired me with a
reverential feeling. I thought of the religious state as verily
divine. During divine service my delight was to dream of be-
ing an anchorite in Africa, or a monk in some fanciful monas-
tery in the midst of the North Sea. At the same time, while
I was thinking of monasteries and the religious life, incredible
as it may seem, I was subject to strange attacks of sensuality,
even before I knew the difference between right and wrong.
When my moral sense was awakened, I can't describe my ter-
rors and the penances I secretly performed. Then, for a cer-
tain time after I had received the sacraments, I had religious
ecstasies, indescribable raptures, and days in which the idea

Digitized by

Google

382 FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY [Dec,

of the least impurity nauseated me ; and I be^an to think seri-
ously that I should have to enter a religious order in order
to escape the obsessions of the spirit of impurity. On a visit
to the Abbey of Pragha the idea of becoming a Benedictine
took hold of me. I was then fifteen ; and I spoke to Don
Paolo about it. He said I was too young to think of such
things. I gathered from some vague words of my confessor,
that the subject had been discussed in the family, that they
had taken it seriously and were much opposed to it. They
sent me traveling with Don' Paolo, and had me taken to the
theatre occasionally by a friend of the family. I still had my
interior struggles, but remained firm in my determination. I
did not feel that I was bom for any of the professions, that
there was some other good for me in the world. The idea of
becoming a religious seemed to me to be a revelation and gave
me great comfort up to my sixteenth year. At that time a cer-
tain feeling of having changed, and of seeing everything in a
different light, a certain new revelation of the world and life,
bewildered me. However, during this moral confusion, and
even when the religious life seemed most repellent to me,
the idea of making it impossible by marriage filled me with
inexplicable horror.

As years pass on he devotes himself actively to the Society
of St. Vincent de Paul and to the Catholic Young Men's So-
ciety, without, however, feeling in perfect sympathy with the
ideas and methods of the members.

It seemed to me that they had water in their veins, holy
water, if you like, but quite different from the blood, full of
latent fire, that I felt in me, and I relapsed into a kind of leth-
>irgy, comforting myself with the foolish hope that an un-
known power was maturing in me. As for matrimony, I was
beginning to think of it as an exhausted swimmer begins to
think of giving up hope of saving himself. I was one and
twenty when the Scremins brought Elisa home from school.
She was then seventeen. I had apartments by myself, and ta
all appearance was perfectly free, but in fact the Marchesa
Scremin held me, by her little artifices, more enslaved than
before. I liked Elisa, because there was something enigmati-
cal about her very coldness and severity, and more especially
because I saw that she liked me. However, when I saw
through the designs of her father and mother, I was provoked,
and put myself on the defensive ; because I was not really in
love.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY , 383

At this juncture he is again attacked by the demon of sen-
suality, and falls, for the first time, into serious sin.

The reaction of shame and disgust was most violent. Then
union with a girl so pure and upright as my cousin now
seemed to me a refuge of peace. When I married her, I
thought I loved her sincerely. But after a few days I found
myself disillusioned. She no longer seemed enigmatical, she
was merely taciturn — and shallow.

It was not long before symptoms of insanity made their ap-
pearance in Elisa, and she had to be taken to an asylum. It is
at this point that the novel begins. Piero, who still makes his
home with the Scremins, endeavors to give some significance
to his life, and at the same time to protect himself from the
evil tendencies of his character, by throwing himself into politics.
The clerical party elects him mayor of the city, an office he
accepts after some hesitation, caused by the " feeling that I
was destined by God for something which he had not revealed
as yet, and that I should do wrong to enter another career."

At this critical point a temptress approaches him, in the
person of the charming Jeanne Dessalle, a French woman living
separated from her husband, and but lately come, with her
brother Carlino, to take up her residence in a villa on the out-
skirts of the little city in which the scene of the novel is laid.
Jeanne Dessalle belongs to the type of women of which Fogaz-
zaro has already given us two finely drawn portraits. She is
spiritually related to Elena of Daniele Cortis and to Luisa of
// Piccolo Mondo Antico,

The daughter of unbelieving parents, who, however, held
religion in respect, Jeanne had passed through the ephemeral
fervors of piety at boarding school. But the spirit inherited
from her parents, the consciousness of her intellectual superi-
ority over the persons that had guided her in the ways of re-
ligion, the critical tendency of her intellect, her reading, and
intercourse with cultured but unbelieving men, the known in-
credulity of her parents, who, however, sent her to Mass and
to the sacraments, and presented her with prayer books, con-
spired to induce a sort of serene fatalism in her. From the
height of this fatalism, the Christian dogmas, God, the im-
mortality of the soul, appeared illusions, pleasant, noble, to
be sure, and even useful to those who did not possess, as she

Digitized by

Google

384 FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY [Dec,

did, the sense of moral dignity, its restraints, and its incen-
tives. Her pride, her regard for the opinions of others, the
vague moral idealism which took the place of faith, inspired
her with disgust for an adulterous love, but with no compunc-
tion for a Platonic attachment, which, satisfying her desires,
elevated her soul. She knew she did not deprive the wife ol
Piero of anything, and her scepticism in regard to senti-
mental illusions, her strong, clear sense of reality, preserved
her from any remorse for an offence, that was no offence be-
cause it was not felt.

In fact, she pretends to a much higher conception of love
than Piero. To her it is purely Platonic, and must be kept
pure of any sensual taint, or it will cease to exist. She has
so much self-possession and self-confidence, that she fears no
danger.

At first Piero feels alarm at the growing intimacy, and
struggles against it. But finally, wearied out by the repeated at-
tacks of the temptress, and disgusted by the hoUow-mindedness
of his constituents, who canno.t rise to his ideals of Catholic po.
litical action, he resigns his office as mayor and abandons him-
self to a life of pleasure. At the same time he gives up the
practice of his religion, and it is not long before his faith suf-
fers shipwreck.

The aged Marchesa Scremin suffers intensely under this
trial, but continues " constant in prayer " for the prodigal.
The gentle and pious Don Guiseppe Flores tries to arouse his
conscience by a fatherly letter of warning. Piero does break
loose for a while, but only to return with more passionate vio-
lence to his illicit love. In the scenes that follow Fogazzaro
comes very near overstepping the boundary line of moral pro-
priety that he has set for himself, and the atmosphere gets
rather heady. At the moment when Piero appears inextricably
enslaved to his passion, and a serious fall seems inevitable, he
receives a letter summoning him to the death- bed of his de-
ranged wife. She has had lucid iniervals, and has asked to
see her husband, her parents, and Don Guiseppe. He goes at
once. Elisa has learned in some way of his infidelity to her^
and of his loss of faith, but she forgives him all. During Don
Guiseppe's early Mass, on the morning before Elisa's death,
Piero has a vision that effects his complete conversion, and is
to determine the future course of his life. As the good priest

Digitized by

Google

I906.] FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY 385

is making his thanksgiving after Mass, Piero rushes into the
sacristy in great excitement, throws hinnself down on a prieu
dieu and sobs:

I must speak with you here — here. ... I was much
moved last night — when you talked to me about divine
grace — but afterwards — afterwards.

He could not go on. Don Guiseppe passed his hand gently
over his head and said:

Wait, wait, calm yourself.

But Piero could not wait, and his voice gradually grew
steady :

Afterwards, when you went out to come here, I felt a sud-
den uneasiness take hold of me, an anxious apprehension of
something unknown, an internal convulsion, and a desire to
w^ep without being able to. Suddenly I saw within my
brain or my heart, I don't know which, for an instant, a sin-
gle instant, these words : * * Why resistest thou mef** I was
frightened, but thought to myself: **It*s nothing but an in-
voluntary reminiscence. I took up a book that the Marchesa
had left on the table. It was an Imitation. I opened at the
Fourth Book, and my eyes fell upon the words: ** Venite ad
me^ omnes qui laboraiis et onerati estis et ego reficiam vos. * ' I
trembled like an aspen leaf, as if I had heard the Lord call-
ing me. I came to the church at once, and in the street I
seemed to be walking through air filled with God. As soon
as I put my foot on the threshold and saw you at the altar I
felt all my childhood laith return, and an acute sorrow for
having abandoned God, for having repulsed his repeated
calls, and a tender gratitude for his patient goodness.

The Mass*was at the Sanctus^ and I kneeled down. At the
consecration I covered my head with my hands and saw,
really saw, written in the palms of my hand five words, the
very words that, as a boy, when in my mystical ecstasies I
thought I was dying, I should have liked to see written on
the wall in front of my bed : Magister adest et vocat te. They
were large and white on a black ground. Then toward the
end of the Mass, while still on my knees, I saw in vision, like
a flash of lightning, my whole future life and my death. If I
close my eyes, I see it yet ! Oh, tell me, tell me, Don Gui-
seppe, I long to give myself entirely to God, but ought I really
to believe the vision came from him, and that it expresses his
VOL. Lxxxiv.— 25

Digitized by

Google

386 FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY [Dec,

will ? Because, if I believe, it is a clear command. First
it means an absolute renunciation, and then, when God wills,
the assumption of very grave responsibilities, of a personal
and extraordinary public mission in the Church. I must be-
lieve it, must I not ?

Don Guiseppe is not so inclined to give full credence to , the
vision, knowing as he does Piero's nervous excitability, and
the instability of his character. So he advises deliberation.

Elisa receives the sacrament of Extreme Unction, and dies
in holy peace. Before her death she had expressed a wish to
be laid to rest at Valsolda with Piero's parents. Thither they
go with the body, and the " Little Modern World " comes to
a close in the beautiful spot where the scenes of 'the ** Little
Ancient World " took place.

After the burial, Piero makes over to Don Guiseppe as
trustee the property he had inherited from the old Marchesa
Maironi, to be used in founding a sort of socialistic agrarian
community, and places in his hand a written account of his
vision to be opened after his death. The next morning he was
gone, nobody knew when or whither. The novel ends with
the significant words :

Whether the day will ever come in which the hidden life
of the missing man shall be revealed, and the mystery of his
disappearance solved, he alone knows who called him to do
battle for him.

Read in the light of the sequel, we can see all through //
Piccolo Mondo Antico evidences of the fact that Fogazzaro con-
ceived the life of Piero Maironi, as a whole, and that // Santo
was no afterthought. We have foreshado wings of the ** mis-
sion** which Piero will take upon himself in many passages.

Who knows, if all Catholics were like an old priest that I
knew, I should not have lost my faith. He, too, however !
He tells me that I ought not to judge the Catholic Church by
a few hundred persons, and I not able to reply to him that
life is ebbing from every part of the Church, that everything
is antiquated, from a Vatican decree to the words of the hum-
blest country pastor I Once 1 thought : If another St. Fran-
cis should come, or another St. Augustine ! Now I know
that they will not come.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY 387

And again:

How could he help thinking that his father, Don Guiseppe
Flores, and some other noble souls and strong intellects,
could not really be called Catholics, that their religion was
quite different from and superior to the common, narrow-
minded Catholicism, which is so afraid of reason, so enslaved
to deified authority, so implacable to those outside the fold,
so wedded to worldly interests, as antiquated in spirit as in
its language. . . . Why don't such men speak out, recall
their brethren to the truth ? Why don't they try to reform
their Church ? Why don't they rise up against the despots,
at least against the anonymous ones ?

Piero had said that to a liberal French Catholic, and the
Frenchman had replied :

** For that we must have saints / " ** And why aren't they
saints ? Why don't they become saints ? Is it so diflScult to
give up one's goods and pleasures? "

And he felt a certain pride in thinking that that was just
what he was about to do, although he was no saint, nor
bound to any church, nor to any oflScial creed.

Here we have the germ of the sequel, and we cannot help*
thinking that the author had // Santo already sketched out in
his mind when // Piccolo Mondo Moderno was written, and that
the latter was merely a preparation for the more serious book
that was to follow.

Digitized by

Google

Current Events.

The situation in Russia, although
Russia. still intolerable from our point of

view, shows signs of improvement,
and hopes are now being entertained that there will be neither
a dictatorship on the one hand, nor a state of anarchy on the
ether. M. Stolypin, although not looked upon by all as a states-
man of the first rank, is proving himself to be one of the no-
blest as well as rarest of the human race — an honest man. He
is making it clear that he will not be coerced into proceedings
of which he does not approve, and although he has done many
things which deserve condemnation, he has done them from a
sense of their absolute [^necessity. It is on this ground that
the Courts-mattial must be justified, Courts which, within a
few weeks, have condemned to summary execution some 400
persons. When it is remembered that there is an organized
Society of Terrorists, who claim the right to condemn to
death those who are opposed to their idea of reform, and to
pass sentences of death on them without hearing any defence
en the part of the accused, and to carry those sentences into
effect, it must be allowed that exceptional dangers call Icr ex-
ceptional measures.

It is not so*easy to defend the wholesale resort to what is
called *'administrative^exile." In the worst days of Alexander
III. it is said that this arbitrary procedure was not so common
as it has been within the last few weeks. Administrative exile
means the transportation to distant and sometimes uninhabit-
able parts of the Empire of any person whom the police of
any one of the eighty governors of the districts into which
Russia is divided, may consider desirable to get out of the
way. The police arrest without any warrant from a magistrate,
and in many cases no examination takes place, not even a
police examination. Within the last few days scores of thou-
sands have been sent into exile in this way at the beck of
police officers. It may be unjust to hold M. Stolypin respon-
sible. The despotic sway of one man often leaves it within
the power of many men to do what they please in the name
of the supreme ruler. The want of agreement between the
metiibers of the Russian Cabinet has been a marked feature of

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Current Events 389

the last few years, and is the explanation of many of the dis-
asters which have occurred.

Steps are being taken for the assembling of the new Duma
and the date has been fixed both for the election of its members
and for its meeting. Prophecies as to its composition and as
to its fate are being freely made. Within the range of these
prophecies the subsequent destiny of Russia is included. We
shall, however, confine ourselves to the modest role of the
chronicler. A more practical question has arisen as to what
the attitude of the ministry will be towards the new assembly.
Will it hold itself responsible to it, or will it maintain its in-
dependence of the Duma^ looking up to the Tsar as its sole
Superior? To this question M. Stolypin has returned the un-
equivocal reply that Russia is not advanced enough as yet to
have a ministry responsible to Parliament, and there are many
who are friendly to the development of Russia along constitu-
tional lines, who would agree with M. Stolypin and would refer
to the proceedings of the dissolved Duma as the ground for
this agreement. The complete failure of the Viborg manifesto,
which called upon the Russians not to pay a tax or to grant
a recruit, shows that the members who signed it did not pos-
sess the confidence of the people ; no tax was withheld, not a
recruit refused. M. Stolypin maintains that it is all- important
that the government should be outside all parties, even those
which defend the monarchical and absolutist principle, and he
has shown this impartiality by the coldness of the reception ac-
corded by him to one of the parties which had been guilty of
violence in its defence of the old regime.

While waiting for the Duma's meeting next March, logically
and reasonably legislation should be at a standstill, and, in
fact, many suggested reforms are being put off to its meeting.
But logic and reason do not rule in a transition period, or under
an absolute monarchy, and Ukases have been issued profound-
ly modifying the present condition. So far as these Ukases
are beneficial to the many, even the docttinaire will acquiesce
in their promulgation. By one of them the. Senate is author-
ized to amend the laws relating to the peasants so as to re-
move nearly all the restrictions left untouched by the emanci-
pation of 1 86 1, or imposed by subsequent reactionary legisla-
tion. By another Ukase the Old Believers, who number some
fifteen millions, are granted an equal measure of freedom with

Digitized by

Google

390 Current Events [Dec,

the Orthodox. This completes the concessions granted at Eas-
ter last year. A further measure of relief to the peasants has
been granted by an Imperial Decree, which reduces the amount
of the payments to be made on loans received from the State
Peasants* and Agrarian Banks, and also in payments for the
Crown lands which are to be sold to the peasants. For the
Duma's consideration, a Bill is being prepared securing invio-
lability of person, domicile, and private correspondence, as well
as one to bring under control the various existent forms of
suspending the ordinary law. And as the attitude of the or-
thodox clergy has been criticized, it ought to be mentioned
that its Holy Synod ordered a special thanksgiving service for
the anniversary of the Manifesto of October 30.

A fairly long list might be given of assassinations and at-
tempted assassinations, of armed robberies, of bomb outrages,
executions, and various disturbances. Long though it would be,
it is compatible with an improvement in the situation. Another
long list might be made of the parties and sub-parties which
have been formed, and are being formed, but these are so
elusive, both in their composition and in their principles, that
it is not worth space or pains. The situation, on the whole,
may be summed up in the reply given by M. Stolypin to a
newspaper correspondent: "When a man is very ill and his
friends say there is no change for the worse, we take hope."

The Russian Foreign Minister has been paying visits to
Paris and to Berlin; but we have not learned what he said or
did. There is, however, reason to believe that between Great
Britain and Russia something like a settlement of outstanding
difficulties is impending. The fact that instead of acting as
rivals in Persia an agreement is on the point of being con-
cluded to divide their spheres of interest is a good omen.
This rapprochement was threatened by the proposed visit of
certain Englishmen to Russia to present an address to the
dissolved Duma. By the abandoning of this project the good
sense of both sides was shown.

The publication of the Hohenlohe
Germany. Memoirs, and the Kopenick inci-

dent, show how difficult it is, even
in the best disciplined country in the world, for rulers to con-
trol the course of events. In the Memoirs of Prince Hohen-

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Current Events 391

lohe, the most private conversations between the Kaiser and
the Prince, with reference to the most important matters, are
disclosed to the world, and it has since been intimated that,
bad as are the things which have now seen the light, worse
remain as yet a secret, but eventually to be published. The
Kaiser has expressed himself as in the highest degree indig-
nant and amazed, and a son of the Prince, who is in no way
responsible for the publication, has had to retire from the pub-
lic service.

It is not without good reason that the Kaiser is indignant,
for although he himself bears the ordeal of exposure to the
public gaze better than many of the founders of the German
Empire, and his own Ministers, with the exception of Count
Caprivi, yet it is made clear that he is not the unifying force
of which, since Prince Bismarck's dismissal, the Empire stands
in need. It is shown that he is uncertain, liable to take im-
portant decisions on a sudden impulse, very fond of having
his own way, and surrounded by a crowd of adulators, to whom
alone he is willing to listen. And as to the founders of the
Empire, the memoirs destroy the legends which had begun to
surround their memory with a halo of glory. They reveal a
series of petty squabbles, jealousies, and intrigues. Moltke, for
example, the stern Field Marshal, said to have been silent in
seven languages, is shown to have been unpleasantly loquacious
in at least one, and to have made appointments, which were
characterized by Bismarck as " a bad service to the army on
the part of old Moltke." Such were the scenes in the Prus-
sian Council that Bismarck says : " I often started up, rushed
out, banged the doors behind me, threw myself on the bed,
and howled like a dog.'' Often when he stood at the top
windows of the castle, he thought: "Better jump out and
end it." Herbert Bismarck was so impudent on one occasion,
that the present King of England, then Prince of Wales,
would have put him out of the door, were it not that he
was afraid the doing so would affect the good relations be-
tween England and Germany. These are mere personalities,
although not unimportant, for they show the character of the
persons who have borne rule over their fellow men, and have
guided the destinies of nations. The light thrown upon the
relations of Germany, with Russia, Austria, and France, gives a
still greater importance to these volumes, and shows the rea-

Digitized by

Google

392 Current Events [Dec,

son why the Kaiser is apprehensive that the cpnsequences of *
their publication will be incalculable. The effect of life in this
atmosphere upon Prince Hohenlohe himself was disastrous.
Solitude became impossible to him, he could not endure it,
*' Here [in Berlin] among all the intriguing forces, against which
I have to defend myself, I forget what makes me dejected."

Too much must not be made of the Kopenick incident, but
It is interesting as showing what is possible in a country where
blind- obedience to the orders of superiors is the dominant idea.
A man, who subsequently proved to be a shoemaker, 57 years
of age, of which 27 had been passed in jail, arrayed himself
in the uniform of an officer of the First Foot Guards. In the
name of the Emperor he ordered several bands of soldiers,
which he came across in the streets, to follow him, and to ar-
rest the Burgomaster of Kopenick, while this functionary was
performing his duties in the Town Hall of this suburban bor-
ough of Berlin. He then sent him off to prison in broad day-
light and in the midst of thousands of people. Having com-
manded the rest of his band to keep order, he proceeded to
strip the Treasury of its funds, giving for them a receipt to
the proper official. Then he dismissed the soldiers and de-
parted in safety, distributing his habiliments far and wide
throughout the capital. Had he himself left he might possibly
have escaped, and the affair would have remained shrouded in
mystery; but, having remained near the scene of his exploits,
he was captured, and thereupon made a full confession. No
adequate penalty, however, is provided for such unprecedented
proceedings; while the law is struck dumb, the whole world
has laughed. Some of the papers have moralized, perhaps, in
too serious a manner. The possibility of such an event is said
to be due to the present vaulting militarism, and to the folly
and infatuation which render it necessary for the German citi-
zen to submit to everything which has the appearance of com-
ing from above. Civic virtue, manly courage before the thrones
of kings, the State based on law and constitutionalism — this is
the talk ; the fact is absolute submission to any one who wears
a uniform.

A more serious matter is the fact that in Prussian Poland
there is now being enforced a measure which is part of the
plan lor Germanizing that country which was adopted .some
years ago. Religious education is given in the schools, and

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Current events 393

of this we should be glad. Hitherto it has been in Polish ;
but the education authorities have lately directed that it should be
in German. In resistance to this 45,000 children have "struck.**
In obedience to their parents they have refused to take part
.in the religious instruction as given in German, and willingly
undergo the punishment inflicted on them. Those who have
acted in this way claim to have the support of the clergy, and
particularly of the Archbishop of Posen, Dr. Stablewski, who
has intimated that, if the school authorities persisted in their
action, it would be open to all parents to confine the religious
instruction of their children to home teaching or to the minis-
trations of their pastors. The German authorities, however,
say that the attitude of the Archbishop has been misrepre-
sented, but every one can see how difficult is the position in
which the Archbishop is placed. The Germans are determined
to persevere and not to give way.

At a by-election for a town in Saxony an attempt was
made by bloc tactics to defeat the Social Democrat, but un-
successfully. As one of the defeated candidates was the Presi-
dent of the Pan- Germanic League, the result is not to be de-
plored.

The succession to the Duchy of Brunswick has not yet been
settled. The Duke of Cumberland, the heir by right, has re-
nounced the succession both for himself and for his eldest
son, in favor of his second son, and has made an appeal to the
Kaiser to give his consent to this proposal. He did not, how-
ever, renounce his own claim to the throne of Hanover. The
Kaiser consequently has refused to accept this solution of the
difficulty. The Diet of the Duchy thereupon resolved to take
no steps for three months, in order to afford the Duke an op-
portunity to consider the matter more fully. It is understood
that in the event of his refusing to renounce the royal throne,
both he himself and 'all his family will be definitely deprived
of the princely throne as well.

No noteworthy change has taken place in German foreign
relations. The Minister for Foreign Affairs has, however, been
paying a visit to Vienna and to Rome ; the public is informed,
however, that this visit is purely private — an assurance which
is, of course, implicitly accepted. The resignation of the Min-
ister for Agriculture tendered some time ago has been accepted

Digitized by

Google

394 Current Events [Dec,

and is looked upon in some quarters as a victory for the Chan-
cellor of the Empire, Prince von Billow. We cannot say whether
any importance is to be attached to rumors which have been
circulated that the Three Emperors are to revive the Alliance
which formerly existed. The rising tide of democracy is the
motive for the new grouping. But as it would involve the dis-
solution of the Dual Alliance between France and Russia, and
at least a modification of the Triple Alliance, it seems hardly
practicable. What is the inner meaning of the German Em-
peror's plan for the exchange of professors between this coun-
try and Germany, or whether there is any inner meaning, is^
hard to say. No one thinks that the Kaiser wishes to Ameri-
canize Germany, or that he hopes to Germanize the United
States. Whatever the motive, the idea has been carried out.
A Roosevelt professorship has been established at the Uni-
versity of Berlin, at the inaugural lecture of which the Em-
peror was present. The lecturer. Professor Burgess, enlarged
upon the historic friendship which has existed between Prussia
and the German Empire and the United States, and seemed to
think that it was President Roosevelt's opinion that the con-
tinuation of this friendship was more important for the peace
and welfare of Europe than were good relations with Great
Britain. The Emperor accordingly called upon the professors
and students to grasp the right hand which had been extended
to them by America, and to give three cheers for the incarna-
tion of all the good qualities of his nation. The utterances of
Professor Burgess with respect to the Monroe Doctrine have
met with so much adverse criticism in this country, that he
cannot be looked upon as a fit representative of American
opinion.

The resignation of Count Golu-
Austria-Huhgary. chowski, the A ustro Hungarian

Minister of Foreign Affairs for
twelve years, was due to his being unwilling to placate Hun-
garian opposition by the employment of the small means so
frequently resorted to by office-seekers. During his tenure of
office the understanding with Russia has become better defined,
and has developed into what is called a "happy intimacy,"
although Austria is a member of the Triple Alliance. This un*

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Current Events 395

derstanding^ has taken practical shape in the common action
of the two Powers in the Balkans and in the reform measures,
such as they are, in Macedonia. To him was due the sugges-
tion of European intervention in the Spanish- American War;
the veto against Cardinal Rampolla was given through him ;
and the Austrian mediation between Germany and France at
the Algeciras Conference was his work. It has been his con-
stant endeavor to preserve good relations between Austria and
Italy. In the judgment of the Emperor, his "long diplomatic
career has been marked by steadfastness of purpose and much
success."

The successor of Count Goluchowski is Baron von Aehren-
thal, sprung from a German Bohemian family named Lexa.
He has been Ambassador at St. Petersburg for the last five
years, and is reputed to be a Russophil. That he is well dis-
posed to Hungary and Hungary well disposed towards him —
the anxious question of the moment — seems likely, as he is
united by marriage to the Magyar nobility. A statement put
forth in his name represents him as full of the warmest feel-
ings of friendship for the whole world.

Count Goluchowski's resignation was not the only one : the
Minister of War, General von Pitreich, retired from office at
the same time. The reasons for which this step was taken
remain a mystery. Possibly the question of recruits had some-
thing to do with it. Austria wants an increase in their num-
ber; to this Hungary demurs, although she is not likely to push
her opposition to extremes. This is the only question that has
arisen between the two countries. The immediate prospect is
peaceful, although the feelings of one to the other are highly
exasperated. The Hungarians have been celebrating, in the
most ostentatious manner, the repatriation of the remains of
Rakoczy, who spent the best years of his life in armed rebel-
lion against the Hapsburg Crown, in the hope of driving the
Hapsburgs from Hungary. He died in Turkey and was buried
there. The Emperor gave his consent to his body being trans-
ferred to the home of his ancestors. It is to be regretted that
the occasion was used by many Hungarians in such a way as
to increase the already sufficiently great irritation.

Digitized by

Google

396 CURRENT EVENTS [Dec,

M. Clemenceau's ministry is prac-
France. tically a new and not a merely

reconstructed Cabinet. All of its
members are supposed to be men according to the mind of its
chief, chosen on that account. Eight out of the twelve have
been journalists. The new Foreign Minister's first claim to
distinction was his having refused, when a boy, to receive a prize
at school from the hands of the Due d'Aumale, so devoted was
he to republican principles. The new War Minister is General
Picquart, so honorably distinguished for his defence of Dreyfus.
He has always been reputed to be a practical Catholic ;
how he can reconcile himself to enter M. Clemenceau's Cabi-
net is hard to see. The most notable feature of the new minis-
try is the institution for the first time of a Portfolio of Labor
and Social Providence. This indicates the attention which is
paid to questions affecting the working classes.

The statement made by the government at the opening of
the sessions covered an immense field. Its promises are too
many to be realized. Peace with dignity is to be maintained.
At the same time, the Chamber is reminded that peace rests
upon the force of arms, and, therefore, the first duty is not
to allow the army to be weakened in any of its elements*
In diplomacy a straightforward policy openly practised is the
ideal. In internal affairs the democracy is to be definitely in-
stalled, organized, regulated, led to moderation in the exercise
of its power, and so consolidated. Various military reforms
are promised, and even the military organization is to be pene
trated with the democratic spirit. Courts- martial are to be
suppressed without delay. It is interesting to remember that
M. Clemenceau once lived in this country, and was on the
point of becoming a citizen, but went back to France to take
part in the war with Germany.

Then come proposals for developing the liberty established
by the Republic, and one, at least, of them is curious as an il-
lustration of what is looked upon as liberty. The great general
principle of secularization is to receive complete realization by
the abrogation of the Falloux law, which has hitherto allowed
private persons to teach. All schools, therefore, are to be
brought within the control of the State, and the clergy are not
to be allowed to teach in any school. The French civil law is

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Current Events 397

to be placed in a position of definite supremacy. The inalien-
able rights of individuals are to be safeguarded.

For social 'questions and their solution, a new Ministry of
Labor has been appointed. A working-class pensions Bill is to
be at once passed. The hours of labor are to be reduced to
ten. Various other measures are promised for the benefit ol the
working classes, while a graduated income tax and a tax on
capital will also ease their burdens by placing them on other
shoulders. The Chamber by 395 votes to 96 expressed its ap-
proval of the Ministry's proposals.

The matter which is of chief interest to Catholics ife, of course,
the attitude of the government with reference to the enforce-
ment of the Separation Law. This is shown in the words of
the statement : " While assuring liberty of worship, they would
apply all the provisions of the law, and if the penalties already
provided appeared to be insufficient, they would not hesitate to
propose others." In a statement made to the press before
the meeting of the Chamber M. Briand, the Minister of Pub-
lic Worship, had said that, even if the associations were not
formed, the State would leave to the Church, in the future
as in the past, the free use of the consecrated edifices for
public worship. The parish priest would say Mass and preach
as before. The only difference would be that the churches
would remain the property of the State, whereas if the public
worship associations had been formed, they would have become
the property of these associations. The interest in the eighty
millions' worth of property which would now be sequestrated
would be applied by the State for the maintenance ot the edi-
fices.

These proposals were looked upon by some extremists in
the Chamber as too favorable to the Church. A Socialist, M.
Maurice Allard, called upon the government to expel the clergy
from the churches after the nth of December next, maintain-
ing that this was what the law required, and that the govern-
ment would be violating it by allowing services to go on. A
long debate followed, lasting for several days, and the speech
made by M. Briand in defence of the least extreme course was
ordered* to be placarded throughout France.

The entente cordiale with England has received a further il-
lustration by the visit of the Lord Mayor of London with the

Digitized by

Google

398 Current Events [Dec

Aldermen and some 50 Councillors. The entente is said now
to be so well established as to be independent of every ministry,
so deep seated is it in the hearts of ,the people. The anarchy
in Morocco has almost necessitated the intervention of France.
The ruling authorities of that country are impotent. Raisuli,
the bandit-chief, is the only possessor of real power. A town
not very far from Tangier was taken possession of by mountain-
eers, who descended upon it from their inaccessible fastnesses,
and it was only rescued from their hands after an appeal to
him. On the other side of Morocco the tribes are manifesting
towards France the most undisguised hostility. The necessity
for action is almost proved. In fact, ships have been sent to
Tangier by both France and Spain.

The course of events in Italy has
Italy. been so smooth as to preclude

any necessity for particular refer-
ence. Some rather indiscreet remarks of a general, with refer-
ence to the extent of Italian territory, ha^e excited criticism in
Austria; but bad feeling has been allayed by a disclaimer of
responsibility for his utterances. The Socialists of Italy have
been holding a Conference, which has brought into clear relief
the fact that they are as much divided among themselves as
are the Socialists of other countries.

Digitized by

Google

flew Books.

Interest in the question of the

APOLOGETICS AND CONTRO- validity of Anglican ordinations is

VERSY. not so great to-day as it was ten

years ago. For Catholics, Roma
locuta est, in the Brief of September, 1896, when Leo XIII.
declared Anglican Orders to be null and void. The Pontiff
also extinguished the hopes which some Anglicans entertained
of recognition from Rome ; for, in a subsequent communication
to the Archbishop of Paris, he declared that his decision was
irrevocable. There are theologians who say that, notwithstand-
ing this assurance of Leo, the Brief " Apostolicae Curae " is not
an ex cathedra declaration. However this may be, it has placed
the question of Roman recognition of Anglican Orders on the
shelf for many a year. Nevertheless, the topic continues to have
a vivid historical interest; and the echoes of the controversy
are still loud enough to make a succinct statement of the grounds
of Leo's condemnation a desirable and useful publication. Fa-
ther Semple has compressed them into the space of a short,
clear, temperately written essay* from which anybody in an
hour may. get up the facts and arguments of the case.

Divine Authority is a popular presentation of the traditional
proof for the authority of the Catholic Church. The Scriptural
and Patristic evidence for the institution by Christ of an authori-
tative magisterial body are marshaled in the usual manner.
The author devotes the second half of the volume, which con-
sists of about one hundred and twenty medium sized pages, to
pointing out the baselessness and inconsistency of the Anglican
claim to the character of Catholicity.f Although this little
volume cannot be said to possess any novelty, either in thought
or in method, it is to be welcomed as the latest accession to the
cloud of witnesses that testify to the ancient rule of faith. Where
Peter is there is the Church.

Father Benson, convinced, we may presume, that the de-
mand for Catholic Apologetics of the above type is fully sup-

* Anglican Ordtrs: Theology of Rome and of Canterbury in a Nutshell. By Rev. H. C.
Semple, S.J. New York : Benziger Brothers.

\ Divine Authority, By I. F. Schofield, M.A., Trinity College, Cambridge, Late Rector
of St. Michael's, Edinburg. New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

Digitized by

Google

40 D New Books [Dec,

plied, has taken another line, where he finds fewer fellow- workers.
He addresses the plain man • *' who is entirely unable to dis-
course profoundly upon the Fathers, or to decide where scholars
disagree in matters of simple scholarship." The religion of the
man whom Father Benson would capture, " is composed partly
of emotion, a good deal of Scripture, partly of imagination, and,
to a great extent, of reason." " He is competent* to say what
he thinks a. text probably means ; and to recognize a few of the
plainer facts of history, such as that Rome has always had some
sort of a Pope, and that ambition and wickedness may, perhaps,
have characterized certain persons high in ecclesiastical affairs.
He is capable, also, of understanding that oaks grow from
acorns, and athletes from babies, and of perceiving a law or two
in the development of life ; he can grasp that poison has a
tendency to kill; and that two mutually exclusive propositions,
require a good deal of proof before they can be accepted as
different aspects of the same truth." As Father Benson does
not presume a great measure of intellectual power of scholar-
ship on the part of his man, so neither does he conduct his
attack with any very elaborate dialectic apparatus. And he
justifies his tactics by the indisputable reason that, since the
Catholic Church is intended by God to be known of all men,
and, at the same time, God has not granted scholarship or
critical acumen to the multitude, there must be some plain,
simple arguments for Catholic truth that are easily grasped by
^' the man in the street." So Father Benson takes up the his-
tory of John in quest of religious truth, from the starting point,
where, with a fair endowment of earnestness, good sense, and
full-bodied English anti- Catholic prejudice, he looks around at
the various forms of Protestantism which compete for his favor,
till, after having in vain sought a solid ground for his foot in
different denominations, he at length crosses the Catholic thresh-
old, to find there the assured peace that was to be found no-
where else. The book is lively, at times dramatic; for, with
the skill of a first-rate novelist. Father Benson makes John an
individual of flesh and blood, moved at least as much by emo-
tion as by logic, pleasantly different from the abstractions which,
in some books of this form, carry an exchange of views in a
fashion as dry as the driest of theological text- books. A criti-
cism that will be directed by many against Father Benson —

♦ The Religion of the Plain Man, By Father Robert Hugh Benson. New York : Bcn-
liger Brothers.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] NEW BOOKS 401

and he seems to be quite aware of the fact — is that he allows
emotion too large a part in the formation of John's faith. Re-
viewing the reasons that have led him to the door of the Church,
he soliloquizes: "Pure reason has very little to do with it; the
Catholic claims are not logical as they appear; or, at any rate,
it is not on account of logic that men make their submission.
There is not one plain, undeniably intellectual path by which
men approach the Catholic Church ; for each gives a different
account of his journey thither. And if they do not walk by
pure reason, they can only walk by emotion ; and emotion, as
we know, is the most unsatisfactory path to follow. It has a
way of suddenly ceasing, and leaving one in the wilderness."
John solves this difficulty in a way which, while satisfactory to
himself, concedes more to emotion than would be allowed by
those who would insist upon building the approach to faith
with exclusively objective proof. At the same time. Father
Benson is not disposed to let his prospective critics have their
own way. The title of the book recalls Father Searle's Plain
Facts for Fair Minds ; and, though they differ entirely in liter-
ary form, the resemblances between the two books are not con-
fined to their titles.

We should also mention here that Father Searle has just
published, for the use of converts, a neat little book* contain-
ing practical instruction needed for all matters connected with
their reception, and for the Sacraments to be received soon
after it, so that they may thoroughly understand all that is to
be done, and be in the best possible dispositions. Missionar-
ies, and other priests who may have the duty of receiving con-
verts into the Church, will find that his book will enable them
to save a considerable portion of the time that has usually to
be devoted to the viva voce instruction of the convert in these
matters.

This series of Letters f covers the

LORD ACTON AND HIS period from 1858-1871, which em-

CIRCLE. braced the most active years in

Lord Acton's literary career. The

editor has had at his disposition the correspondence of Lord

• How to Become a Catholic, Practical Instructions for Converts. By George M. Searle.
Superior-General of the Congregation of St. Paul. New York : The Columbus Press.

\Lord Acton and His Circle. Edited by Abbot Gasquet, O.S.B. New York : Longmans,
Green & Co.

VOL LXXXIV. — 26

Digitized by

Google

402 New Books [Dec,

•

Acton, with his collaborator, Simpson, another collection
addressed chiefly to Wetherell, some unpublished letters of
Newman, and a collection of letters from Lord Acton to his
associate, John Moore Capes, for a considerable time pro-
prietor of The Rambler, The greater part of * the correspond-
ence is concerned with the fortunes, policy, and literary man-
agement of The Rambler, and its successors, the Home and
Foreign Review, The Chronicle, and the North British Review,
The editor has put his readers in a position to follow these
remarkable letters with a full appreciation of their significance.
The ample introduction contains all the data requisite to the
outsider au courant with the contention of parties and ideas
which fermented in English Catholic life during these years. The
^^wW^r first appeared in 1848. From the start, it "proclaimed
its entire and resolute independence of all powerful interests,
public parties, or knots of private friends, although, as far as
it is now possible to determine, it maintained this attitude
rather by ignoring the division that existed among Catholic^
than by criticising them all in any independent way." It soon
came to be looked upon by many ecclesiastics as the organ^
before everything else, of the converts of the Oxford move-
ment, and was accused of attempting to set up a convert party
against the old Catholics. Cardinal Wiseman took this view ;
and he was displeased, besides, with an appearance of inde-
pendence which he judged the editors and contributors of the
magazine to manifest. The Cardinal resented the assumption
of laymen to venture on the ground sacred to the theologian;
and was not in . sympathy with the policy which professed to
anticipate a great deal of anti- Catholic attack by fearlessly
acknowledging the truth in general and ecclesiastical history*
This principle. La Verite quand mime, advocated by The Ram-
bler, was professed by Lord Acton in season and out of season.
It is the keynote of the Letters ; and around it circles the
severe criticism that was directed against him, as far as these
years are concerned. During the later period, after the Vati-
can Council, his accusers charged him with not being satisfied
with publishing unpleasant truth, but with propagating un-
founded charges against eminent churchmen; and, ultimately,
of disloyalty and disobedience to the Church herself. As far
as the present volume goes, however, Lord Acton shows him-
self devoted, heart and soul, to the cause of the Church. There

Digitized by

Google

I906.] NEIV BOOKS 403

is no reason to doubt the sincerity of his editorial declaration
in the first issue of the Home and Foreign fieview, nor that
this affirmation of principle was but a reflection of his own
personal position: .

In dealing with those mixed questions into which theology
indirectly enters, its aim will be to combine devotion to the
Church with discrimination and candor in the treatment of
her opponents ; to reconcile freedom of inquiry with implicit
faith ; to discountenance what is untenable and unreal, with-
out lorgetting the tenderness due to the weak, or the rever-
ence rightly claimed for what is sacred.

In the entire course of this correspondence, Acton's devo-
tion to the cause of Catholic truth is undeniable. At the same
time there are many unmistakable indications that his inde-
pendent judgments of many events and persons in history
would be of a kind to provoke the reprobation of those who
believe that the divinity of the Church guarantees that only
wisdom and sanctity can be the characteristics of everything
that is done in her cause by the human instruments through
whom she operates. Through these letters we obtain glimpses
into the extent of Acton's historical scholarship, his acquaint-
ance with a wide range of European literature, and the large
number of well-informed persons on the Continent with whom
he was on terms of intimacy. The difficulties that beset the
editor of a high-class periodical, the canons of historical criti-
cism, some of the inner aspects of the troubles of Newman and
the " liberal " English Catholics, the hopes and fears that were
entertained forty-five years ago, when the papacy seemed about
to bid Rome farewell, the philosophy of the relations between
Church and State, valuable bits of information on many an his-
torical point ; discussions on ethical questions. Manning, Mon-
talembert, DoUinger, Gladstone — these and innumerable other
interesting topics and personalities pass across the pages of a
correspondence which confirms the received verdict that the
author of these letters was the " most erudite man of his gen-
eration." There is a great temptation to quote some of the
many passages which illustrate the historical frankness or the
learning of Lord Acton. Those whose chief interest in the
man revolves around the question of his loyalty would read in

Digitized by

Google

404 New Books [Dec,

any selection that might be made an indication of bias, for, or
against, the author. Let us take one with which nobody can
quarrel, and which, besides, is valuable because it gives in a
nutshell a sound principle of Christian chanty and social eco-
nomics. Speaking of the Society of St. Vincent de Paul,
Acton writes :

The beauty of the Society always struck me with being in
harmony with the laws of political economy. The remedy
for poverty is not in the materialresources of the rich, but in
the moral resources of the poor. These which are lulled and
deadened by money gifts, can be raised and strengthened only
by personal influence, sympathy, charily. Money gifts save
the poor man who gets them, but give longer life to pauper-
ism in the country. Moral influence cuts off the supplies
which nourish it. Only institutions like the St. Vincent
Society can intercept poverty on its way to pauperism, and
can permanently relieve not only the poor but the State. For
poverty comes either from one's own fault, or from some inde-
pendent cause. The first may be prevented by influences
over which the State has no power, by social action, which
reduces poverty to its ideal minimum of those who are poor
by no fault of their own, and who have a claim on the State.
These alone, in whose case compassion is free from censure,
are to be directly supported by the public. Indiscriminate
almsgiving is as contrary to Christ's teaching as to political
science. A despotic State, founded on proletariate, is natur-
ally jealous of influences coming between it and the basis of
its construction.

This passage was penned with reference to the suppression
of the Society of St. Vincent de Paul on the Continent. The
last sentence contains a truth that goes far to explain the hos-
tility of the French radicals to the Church. The following, re-
garding a higher standard of learning for the clergy, contains a
criticism in confirmation of which the writer, if he were alive,
might point his finger to France with an / told you so :

. What is most wanted is a high ^standard of education in
the clergy, without which we can neither have, except in
rare cases, good preachers or men of taste or masters of style
or up to the knowledge, the ignorance, and the errors of the
day. They will have neither sympathy nor equality with the

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] New Books 405

laity. The example of France is conclusive. No clergy is
more zealous, more ascetical, than the better sort of French
priests. St. Sulpice educates them for that; but not tor
learning. So they are shut off from the lay world, they in-
fluence only the women ; and instead of influencing society
through the women, help to disorganize by separating the
men and women. ** Our wives,** says Michelet, ** have not
been educated in the same faith as ourselves, hence, decline
of marriage in France.** When the French clergy has a
great man to show — Gratry, Ravignan, Lacordaire — his so-
cial influence is immense. For it is no answer to say that an
ignorant clergy is good enough for an ignorant laity. They
must be equal not only to lay Catholics but also to Protest-
ants, both lay and clerical. They must be educated with a
view to the clever enemy, not only to the stupid friend.

On the whole the picture of Lord Acton as it appears in
this volume is a very favorable one. Too favorable by half,
some critics have said. It gives only the lights, while the
shades are to be found in another . very different volume —
Lord Acton* s Letters to Mary Drew. But, readers of The
Catholic World can listen to two eloquent advocates dis-
cussing this question from opposite sides.

Two new volumes* have appeared

TERTDLLIAN. in the patristic text series, edited

EUSEBIUS. by the Catholic scholars, H. Hem-

mer and P. Lejay. These new is-
sues of this extremely valuable set contain two treatises of
TertuUian, the De Poenitentia of the great African's Catholic
days, and the De Pudicitia of his Montanist period ; and,
secondly, four books of Eusebius* History. The original text
is furnished on one page, and on the opposite is an excellent
French translation. Brief but useful introductions and notes
supply a good guidance in the matter of erudition. We are
glad to see that the translator of the De Poenitentia simply
transliterates the important word exomologesis, without trying
to translate it. Exomologesis is employed by Terlullian to de-
signate the entire penitential process, and it would be utterly
wrong to use ''confession*' as a synonym for it; although con-

*TeriullUn: De PasniUntia ; De Pudicitia, Par P. de LabrioUe. Euscbe: Hiitoire Ec-
cliiiastique. Livres I.-IV, Par E. Grapin. Paris : Alphonse Picard et Fils.

Digitized by

Google

4O0 New Books [Dec,

fession was an indispensable feature of the exomologesis. We
sincerely trust that many American students of theology and
patrology will procure the volumes of this collection. We know
of no better way of getting a scholarly text and an erudite
translation at a very low price.

The quality of Mrs. Craigie's pos-

THE DREAM AND THE thumous novel will aggravate the
BUSINESS. regret for her premature death

By John Oliver Hobbes.^ throughout the large circle of her

personal and reading friends. It
is reasonable to suppose that had she been spared to sixty-
eight, instead of being called away at thirty eight, her powers,
in their full maturity, would have produced a great story wor-
thy of a place in the ranks of imperishable English fiction.
The Dream and the Busifiess • is a study of temperanleiit as it
expresses itself through the attractions of sex.

The story opens with a case of love at first sight between
Sophie Firmalden, the handsome, intellectual, strictly brought-
up daughter of a scholarly Presbyterian divine, and Lessardi
an artistic, virile, generous pagan, with semi-bohemian views
on morals. His friend, Sophie's brother James, who in the
course of the story becomes a radical Nonconformist minister,
is in love with a girl as pretty and as soulless as a piece of
Dresden china; shallow and vulgar into the bargain. The
dreams of first love are wrecked. Sophie finds that Lessard is
already married ; and her brother discovers that he has ideal-
ized an impossible nobody. Then a young Catholic peeress
and her convert husband. Lord Marlesford, enter on the scene.
Affinities develop in perverse disregard of the established situ-
ation. Marlesford is attracted by Sophie ; his wife by Lessard,
while Firmalden finds her his irresistible ideal.

The plot is slight enough and without criminal intrigue,
though there is a good deal of what old Dr. Firmalden disgust-
edly calls spiritual flirtation. But the author's skill in describ-
ing the play of light and shadow on the surface of charactefi
her French firmness and lightness of touch, the abundance of
epigram and delicately elegant phrase, and the keenness of her
observation, in which mingles a slight dash of kindly cynicism,
make up a fine story ; which, however, is not in the same class

* The Dream and the Business, By John Oliver Hobbes. New York : D. Appleton & Co.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] NEW BOOKS 407

as The Mill on the Floss^ nor even as Jane Eyre. The ethi-
cal atmosphere is almost as sombre as that which hangs over
the Book of Job. Life is a poor thing at best ; happiness is
not to be realized; and failure is denied the dignity of tragedy.
Conscience imposes sacrifices which must be gratuitous; and
religion is no panacea for pain ; it is but a help to suffer and
be strong. The religious note, though never dominant, runs
through the whole piece. Mrs. Craigie never sermonizes, and
is not open to the slightest suspicion of any proselytizing in-
tention. It is to James Firmalden, and, in a minor measure,
to his father, that she confides the role of expressing her moral:

Poor vaunt of life, indeed.

Were men but formed to feed

On joy, to solely seek and find the feast.

Such feasting ended, then

As sure an end to men.

This defence of the private car

THE PACKERS AND THE line system* against the charges

CAR LINES. of the press writers, who have

By Armour. come to be known in the slang of

the day as ** muck rakers," repu-
diates the charge that the packers are making enormous for-
tunes out of the car lines. Mr. Armour, though he does not
present a balance-sheet, gives sufficient data regarding the ex-
penses of running cars to prove that some of the magazine
articles have not fairly stated the case. He also makes plain
the fact that, whatever their subsequent sins may have been,
the capitalists who started the car lines were the signal bene-
factors of great districts of the country, which have been en-
abled to introduce and develop the fruit industry only through
the existence of the private car line system. The railway com-
panies, Mr. Armour shows, would not and probably could not
have provided for the fruit- jgrowers that sure, reliable system
of speedy transportation absolutely necessary to a successful
prosecution of the fruit and vegetable growing industry on the
scale which it has now reached in various States. Mr. Armour
is not a stylist ; but he knows how to put his arguments clearly
and effectively.

• Tht Packtrs, the Private Car Lines, and the People. By J. Ogden Armour. Philadelphia :
Henry Altemus Company.

Digitized by

Google

4o8 New Books [Dec,

For youngsters who have not yet
THE ORANGE FAIRY BOOK, strayed beyond the Happy Valley
By Lang. of childhood, and who have re-

ceived, as every child should, at a
very early age, an introduction to the pleasures of reading,
there could hardly be imagined a more delightful Christmas
present than the latest number of Andrew Lang's series of
folklore, The Orange Fairy Book.*

With American directness the head

ABYSSINIA. of the first mission sent by the

By Robert P. Skinner. United States to the descendant

of Solomon and the Queen of
Sheba plunges into the narrative f of his peaceful expedition
by opening with the landing at Jibouti, on November 17,
1903, and the prompt start of the column for the desert to-
wards the Abyssinian town of Addis- Abbaba, where the Em-
peror received his visitors. Whether or not the mission's com-
mercial purpose shall have been achieved remains to be prov-
en. Consular reports have not yet indicated any phenomenal
increase in the flood of American imports to the Ethiopian
kingdom. But, one thing is certain, Mr. Skinner had a very
fascinating trip, spiced with a good dose of personal danger ;
and he shares his enjoyment with whoever reads his lively,
entertaining account of his travels. The composition, equip-
ment, and purpose of this expedition is full of suggestions for
reflection. Fancy an old reprobate Arab guiding a file of
American soldiers and officials through the African desert.
And when the party halts for the evening, an American stove
is set up, and soon the desert air is redolent with the fra-
grance of American bacon, while the men busy themselves set-
ting up tents, upon the poles of which is painted the historic
word "Santiago." When Napier, in 1867, brought the Anglo-
Abyssinian war to a close by a reduction of King Theodore's
capital and stronghold, Disraeli startled John Bull out of his
accustomed gravity by a burst of parliamentary eloquence glo-
rifying the undertaking. The brilliant orator, who sometimes

* The Orange Fairy Book. Edited by Andrew Lang. Illustrations by H. J. Ford. New
York ; Longman^ Green & Co.

\ Abyssinia of To- Day. An Account of the First Mission sent by the American Govern-
ment to the Court of the King of Kings (1903-1904). By Robert P. Skinner. Nevw York:
Longmans, Green & Co.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] Neiv Books 409

indulged in the flamboyant, declared that Napier had led the
elephants of India, bearing the artillery of Europe, through
passes which might have startled the trapper of Canada and
appalled the hunter of the Alps; till he, at length, hoisted the
standard of St. George upon the mountains of Rasselas I Only
an imagination of the Disraeli type could do full justice to the
picturesqueness of this expedition in which a body of mounted
horse marines from the American navy conducted Mr. Skinner
on his benevolent mission to the capital of Ethiopia, there to
enter into a treaty with Menelik II, King of Kings, on behalf
of Theodore the First, the Last, and the Only, for the purpose
of placing the sheetings and cotton handkerchiefs of Fall River
and the Haumkeg mills within reach of the noble, but rather
scantily clad, children of Prester John. To the narrative of
the journey Mr. Skinner adds, in an incidental way, some in-
formation concerning the history, manners, and religion of this
unique people who have preserved their individuality from a
time which far antedates the rise of every nation of Western
civilization.

The growing importance granted
THEOLOGY. to the historical and positive meth-

od in theological studies is wit-
nessed to by the appearance of works of serious scholarship
upon every kind of theological questions. It is no longer pos-
sible for professor or student to make any course worthy of
recognition without fully taking into account the principle of
development, and tracing the expansion of to day back to its
unfolded beginnings. Among the workers in patrology, the
Abb^ Turmel stands pre-eminent, and among his works none
has met with higher appreciation than his profound study of
the doctrines of St. Jerome.* The collection and systematic
arrangement of Jerome's expositions, proofs, and opinions under
their proper captions render this volume an invaluable aid to
the student. The appearance of this second edition so soon
indicates that M. Turmel's merits are acknowledged.

The reverend Pere Souben issues two more numbers of his
excellent Cursus Theologicus.f The eighth one treats of the

* Saint Jerome. Par J. Tunnel. Deuxi^me Edition, Paris : Bloud et Cie.
\NovveUe Theologie Dogmatique. VIII. Les Sactaments. IX. Les Fins Demiers, Par
R. P. Jules Souben. Paris : Beauchesne et Cie.

Digitized by

Google

410 New Books [Dec,

Sacraments of Penance, Holy Orders, and Matrimony, and the
Sacramentals. The ninth volume deals with eschatology. A
comparison of the author's treatment of this subject with that
of the old theologians emphasizes the contrast which exists be-
tween the modesty and sobriety of to- day and the cocksure-
ness of the ancient scholastic who professed to have such an
astonishing amount of incontestable detailed information upon
subjects about which the Church has said so little.

The reputation of Cardinal Cavag-
CANON LAW. nis as a canonist, his rank, and

the intrinsic merits of his three
volume work on the public law of the Church, has established
it in favor for many years past. This new edition,* the fourth
that has appeared, is carefully revised and brought up to date.
It contains the text of the recent French Law of Separation of
Church and State, as well as that of the Concordat of Napoleon
I., the ''Articles Organiques,*' the Papal Allocution of November
14, 1904, and the Encyclical **Vehementer Nos"of Pius X. in
the current year to the French hierarchy. The iniquity of the
French legislation is made patent in the author's criticism of
the law. Though the eminent writer, it need not be said, is
uncompromising in his statement and defence of orthodox doc-
trine,^he exhibits a spirit of moderation and prudence, and rec-
ognizes that the conditions of to-day call for compromise and
toleration that could not have been admitted in the days of the
Church's undisputed predominance in the civil life of the civil-
ized world. As an instance of his liberality, it may be noticed
that he concedes to the State, with some provisos, the right,
denied to it by so many theologians, of making some degree
of literary education compulsory (Vol. III., pp. 68-70).

We have received the first volume of a second and extended
edition of another work which enjoys a high reputation among
canonists.! The first edition was published in 1896. It em-
bodied the course of lectures delivered by the author to the
students of the Pontifical Seminary in Rome. He follows the

• Institutiones Juris Puhlici EccUsiasiici. Par S. R. E. Card. Cavagnis. Ed. Quart.
Acuratior. Vols. I., II., III. Romae: Desclde, Lefebvre et Soc.

t Prcslitiomes in Textum Juris Canonici. De JudUiis Ecclesiasticis Civilibus. Par Michaele
Lega Sac, Antistite Urbano. Romae : Desclde, Lefebvre et Soc,

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] New BOOKS 411

strictly legal order, in arrangement and development, rather than
the logical, which seems to be coming into vogue. The present
volume, which, though it forms part of an entire course, is com-
plete in itself, treats comprehensively of civil trials, as distinct
from criminal trials. The work is divided into four sections —
Prolegomena in Judicia Ecclesiastica ; De Jiadicii Introductione
et Instructione ; De Judicii Definitione ; De Sententiae Execu-
tione.

To turn from this volume of six hundred pages, which un-
dertakes to treat only one restricted department of canon law,
to Father Taunton's work entitled The Law of the Churchy*
complete in a single volume, is to pass into another mental
atmosphere, to exchange the society of professionals for that
of the amateur. The transition, too, forcibly recalls the enor-
mous curtailment of territory imposed on canon law by the
position of the Church in English-speaking countries — the empire
is reduced to a province. The purpose of Father Taunton has
been, he informs us, to provide a practical work for English-
speaking countries, so he has passed over all questions relating
more directly to liturgy, dogma, morals, and ceremonial, as
well as to all questions concerning regulars, except where they
come in contact, directly or indirectly, with episcopal authority.

This elimination restricts the scope of the work so much
that one is prompted to ask whether the title given to it is
quite appropriate ; for it by no means embraces the entire
body of canon law, nor even all that is in vigor in English-
speaking countries. Father Taunton, however, seems to have
aimed at presenting, in a popular, compendious form the mini-
mum of knowledge concerning ecclesiastical law that ought to
be possessed by every priest in these countries. Hitherto the
want of such a work has been felt by many who, for one
reason or another, did not enjoy the advantage of a sound
course in this branch during their seminary studies. Any who
desire to pursue the subject more thoroughly, will find ample
bibliographical direction in Father Taunton's well chosen list
of authorities and sources. The entire character of the book,
and its paucity of refecences to authorities, indicate that the
work is not the product of a trained canonist, and conse-

• The Law of the Church, A Cyclopaedia of Canon Law for English-Speaking Countries.
By Ethelred Taunton. St. Louis : B. Herder.

Digitized by

Google

412 New BOOKS [Dec,

quently cannot serve as a standard for either official consulta-
tion or procedure ; but it will be very handy as a guide in
practical matters of minor importance, or to settle an occa-
sional after-dinner discussion. Some legal light has said that
"the lawyer who knows no history is not much better pre-
pared for his business than the historian who knows no law.**
If this dictum is true, as we believe it is. Father Taunton's
eminence as a historian guarantees that he is competent in
canon law. Yet we must confess to a prejudice in favor of
leading treatises on law to be written by experts.

In the story of the mediaeval Eng-
RICHARD RAYNAL. Hsh hermit, who bears the name

By Fr. Benson, of Richard Raynal,* Father Ben-

son has given us an unusual and
extremely charming tale. There will be many readers, per-
haps, to find fault with so striking a departure from the beaten
track of current story- telling, but the more discerning spirit
will be gratified all the more at the uniqueness of the woilc.
The tale is so artless, so reverent, so filled with the fragrance
of field and meadow, so deeply religious, so pathetic, that it
is with difficulty we bring ourselves to believe that it must be
classed among books of fiction and not among actual histories.
In fact, more than one of us, it is to be feared, will feel some-
thing very like a grievance against the author, upon , learning
that such is the case ; it might have displayed better judgment
on his part, had he been less elaborate in the constructing of
an introduction intended only to deceive.

The story purports to be the translation of an ancient Lat-
in MS., discovered by Father Benson in a library of Rome,
and containing an old English priest's account of a young soli-
tary, who lived somewhere near London in the earlier part of
the fifteenth century. The sweet simplicity of the hermit's na-
ture, his extraordinary mystical experiences, the tender com-
munion he held with the creatures of God, his call to go forth
upon some mysterious mission to the court of the King, the
misunderstanding and abuse to which his simple obedience sub-
jected him at the hands of the royal servants — these have been
woven by the writer into as striking a little picture of the

♦ The History of Richard Raynai, Solitary. By Robert Hugh Benson. St. Louis, Mo. :
B. Herder.

Digitized by

Google

I906.] NEW BOOKS 413

time and the class under description, as the skilled historian
could desire. The quaint beauty of the archaic style adopted
by Father Benson in his recital is beyond praise. In brief, we
have another book for which to thank this popular author
most heartily.

Although twenty odd years have
THE THRONE OF THE FISH- elapsed since Allies wrote his fine
ERHAN. work, The Formation of Christen-

By T. W. Allies. dom, and scholarship with unflag-

ging industry has been diligently
working, during these years, on every record of the early cen-
turies of our era, Allies' work still retains the high reputation
which it first achieved. Certainly it would be none the worse
for careful revision ; and the introduction of some emendations.
No substantial change, however, would be required to bring it
up to date with the erudition of to-day. A new edition of
the best volume of the work • is just out. We trust that it
will not cease to be a favorite in every Catholic library.

This third volume of Father Mann's
THE POPES OF THE EARLY Lives of the Popes of the Early Mid
MIDDLE AGES. die Ages^ covers, roughly speak-

By Mann. ing, the last half of the ninth cen-

tury, including, therefore, the im
portant pontificates of Nicholas I., Hadrian II., and John VIII.
The book is written in that thoroughly Catholic spirit and with
that competence of erudition which have marked Father Mann's
work from the beginning. He has gone over his sources with
painstaking care, and has thrown an extensive mass of histori-
cal erudition into an easy and well-ordered narrative. If there
is anything in this volume against which one might feel in-
clined to utter an adverse criticism, it is the polemical note
which strikes us as over- asserted in Father Mann's pages. His
preoccupation to defend the orthodox side of questions some-
times goes beyond the bounds of perfect historical evenness of
mind. One feels on reading such things that one has fallen

• The Thront of the Fisherman : The Root, the Bond, and the Crown of Christendom, By
Thomas W. Allies. New Edition. New York : Benziger Brothers.

f Lives of the Popes of the Early Middle Ages, By Rev. Horace K. Mann. Vol. III.,
858-891. St. Louis : B. Herder.

Digitized by

Google

414 iV^^ BOOKS [Dec,

into the domain of heated controversy rather than the serene
province of history. Of course the preoccupation that we speak
of is, as long as it is kept within due limits, commendable,
and obligatory on the Catholic historian. But excess in this
respect defeats its own purpose. We could wish, too, that Fa-
ther Mann had given more attention to the False Decretals.
His discussion of those celebrated documents is good, indeed,
so far as it goes ; but it leaves us with too vague a notion of
them, and the part that they play in ecclesiastical history.
This inadequacy arises from the point of view which Father
Mann adopts towards them. His standpoint is not the his-
torian's but the apologist's. The False Decretals were not of
such importance as certain "moderns" think; they were not
used by Nicholas I. ; they were not in anyway the foundation
for the later claims of the Papacy — this is a summary of the
discussion given to the pseudo-Isidorian collection. But what
these documents actually were, and to what extent they formed
a bridge between the Papacy of Gregory I. and the Papacy of
Gregory VII., or of Innocent III., we are very inadequately
informed. Even if our author would have had to go a little
outside his period, in order to furnish us with this informa-
tion, it would have been well worth while, and would have
been needed to establish the bare statements of the text as it
stands. We would not, however, be understood as passing any
serious stricture on this commendable volume. We trust that
it will have the great success that it unquestionably deserves.

* This is a collection of essays •
ESSAYS AND LECTURES, which the author has published,

By Canon Sheehan. at different times during the last

• twenty-five years, in various peri-
odicals. He has disinterred them at the request of his friends,
who desired to possess them in permanent form. Though many
of them are occasional pieces, they all possess more than a
fugitive value. Perhaps, however, Canon Sheehan would have
better consulted the interests of his friends had he turned a
deaf ear to their wish to possess the essays just as they ap-
peared originally. A quarter of a century has ripened the doc-
tor's scholarship, mellowed his wisdom, and added to the se-

* Early Essays and Leciuris. By Canon Sheehan, D.D. New York[: Longmans, Green
&Co.

Digitized by VjOOQ IC

i9o6.] New BOOKS 415

renity of his judgments. In many places the essays would have
been improved by the application of the pruning knife, that
would have swept away some redundance of foliage without
touching the rich crop of fruitful thoughts expressed in ex-
quisite language. Many of the essays would have gained a
great deal by compression ; in very few instances will one find
a passage that deserves a place alongside almost any paragraph
that might be taken at random from Under the Cedars and the
Stars, In future Dr. Sheehan must submit to pay the penalty
attached to success — he must give us of his best.

Professor A. V. Williams Jackson •
PERSIA PAST AND is the best possible guide to Per-
PRESENT. sia that any one could desire.

By A. V. W. Jackson. ^g ^ specialist in the Iranian lan-
guage and literature, he stands in
the foremost rank of modern scholars, and his biography of
Zoroaster is a classic in the history of religions. Full of the
spirit of old Iran, and eager to see the spots made sacred in
his eyes by the earthly life of Ahura Mazda's mighty prophet^
he spent several months recently in Persia, and in this book
about the (rip he endeavors to elicit our interest in this ancient
country and our admiration for the old religion of the Avesta.
It would be a dull mind, indeed, that would not yield itself to
the invitation given by so earnest and scholarly a guide. A
rare charm in the book comes from its presenting to us both
the Persia of to-day and the Persia of old. The incidents of
each day's travel furnish, of course, the modern picture, and
the constant reminders that meet the traveler from Tiilis to
Teheran, of Persia's wonderful past, draw apart the curtains
that conceal the ancient days and deeds. Thus we read here
a sketch of Zoroaster and of the great fabric of religion that
he raised; we are told what the Avesta is; we have Darius'
wonderful inscriptions in great part translated for us ; and we
are favored with a fascinating description of the Zoroastrianism
of to-day. For Zoroastrianism still lives. A small and perse-
cuted remnant still holds to the purest religion of the ancient
pagan world ; on a few altars the sacred fire is still kept burn-
ing ; and priests who are the Magi of old by spiritual descent,
still utter the holy invocations of the Avesta. It is a volume

* Pet sia Past and Present. By A. V. W. Jackson. New York: The Macmillan Company.

Digitized by

Google

4i6 New BOOKS [Dec,

to delight the lover of travel, and to set tingling the nerves of
any one who ha? ever studied Oriental lore or looked into the
history of religion.

In his new volume* Father Lucas

AT THE PARTING OF THE continues the series of discourses

WAYS. which appeared in The Morning of

By Fr. Lucas. nfg x^ey are brief talks on mat-

ters of doctrine and morals, origi-
nally addressed to the college students at Stonyhurst. The
volume contains an abundance of solid instruction and earnest
exhortation, well written, clear, perhaps a trifle heavy for wan-
dering, inattentive boys, but worthy of the study of serious
minds. The book takes its title from the final sermon which
was delivered at the close of a school year. There is an ap-
pendix in the form of a discourse preached on the feast of St.
Ignatius in Farm Street, and consisting of an explanation of
the character and utility of the Spiritual Exercises, and also
of a defence of the Jesuit system of education.

A common criticism that is welU

THE MAKING OF AN grounded, leveled against manuals

ORATOR. professing to help the aspirant to

By John O'Connor Power. the fame of the orator is that they

are written by persons who are
not themselves public speakers, or at least not successful pub-
lic speakers. Mr. O'Connor Power is not open to this stric-
ture. At the bar and in the House of Commons he has had
long practice in oratory. His bookf is above all marked by
the practical quality of his advice and directions to the learner.
Precept is illustrated by able analyses of the great speeches of
Demosthenes on the Crown, and of Cicero against Cataline,
besides copious extracts from famous modern speakers — Lacor-
daire, Burke, Lincoln, Sheridan, Fox, Chatham, Gladstone, etc.
Mr. Power emphasizes the importance to successful speaking of
a proper training of the mental powers. The book has many
valuable suggestions, and will repay all who are ambitious to
excel in any branch of oratory.

• At the Parting of the Ways, By Herbert Lucas, S.J. St. Louis: B. Herder,
t The Making of ah Orator ; With Examples from great Masterpieces of Ancient and Mod-
im Eloquence. By John O'Connor Power. New York : G. P. Putnam's Sons.

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] New Books 417

The subject of this biography ♦ be-

BIOGRAPHIES OF RE- longed to a noble German family,

LIGIOUS. whose name appears frequently in

the history of the Prince- Bishops
of Mtinster. Two of its members distinguished themselves in
the beginning of the last century by their loyalty to the Church.
One was Gaspard Maximilian who, as Bishop-Auxiliary of
Miinster, assisted at the National Council of Paris in 181 1, and
there boldly demanded from Napoleon the release of Pius
VII., then a prisoner at Savona. The other was Clement Au-
gustus, who, as Archbishop of Cologne, in defence of Catholic
doctrine and discipline came into conflict with the Prussian
government, which imprisoned him for eighteen months. Their
grand-nephew, who married a niece of Mgr. Kettler, was the
father of Sister Mary, born in 1863. He was a member of
the centre party of the Imperial Parliament, during Windthorst's
victorious struggle against the Kulturkampf. At an early age
Mary joined the order of the Good Shepherd, in which she
was professed in 1889. After a few years' residence at Miinster
she was sent to Lisbon; whence, after a short stay, she was
transferred to take charge of the house of the order at Oporto,
where she was to spend the remainder of her life. Her biog-
raphy is a record of high spirituality and noble self-sacrifice
throughout a course of unostentatious duty in a work of in-
cessant daily trial, seldom broken by events of any extra-
ordinary character. Sister Mary evinced a fervent devotion to
the Sacred Heart. .Towards the close of her life, our author
tells us, '' after spending herself in spreading the worship of
the Heart of Jesus in a large though necessarily limited circle,
she was now to devote herself to its extension throughout the
entire world ; and, in our Lord's name and by his order, she
was to be his intermediary with the head of his Church, to
solicit the consecration of the human race to his Sacred Heart."
She wrote to Leo XIII., to inform him of the divine commis-
sion that she had received ; and told him that his life had
been preserved in a recent crisis in order that he might carry
out the consecration of the human race — a project which he
was already entertaining himself. He showed the letter to

* Sister Mary of the Divine Heart, Drostc du Vischering, Religious of the Good Shep-
herd — 1863-1899. By the Abbd Louis Chasle. Translated from the French by a member of
the Order. New York : Benziger Brothers.

VOL. LXXXIV.— 27

Digitized by

Google

4i8 NEW BOOKS [Dec,

Cardinal Mazella, who considered that it was dictated by Christ
himself. '* My Lord Cardinal," said Leo, " take this letter and
lay it aside ; at the present moment it must not be taken into
account." •* It was, therefore," says our author, " resolved that
the consecration of the human race should be brought forward
as the consequence of an application of the principles of the-
ology and Catholic tradition, and not as the results of any
private revelation." The book closes with an account of many
striking cures and other favors obtained in consequence of
prayers addressed to Sister Mary since her death. This biog-
raphy possesses one invaluable quality not always to be found
in such lives. The author has succeeded in presenting us with
a human being, not with an abstraction or catalogue of virtues;
he has given us a fascinating and edifying history of a soul
beautiful by nature, by grace made sublime.

When France was passing through the furnace of the- great
Revolution, two girls were born in that country, within a dec-
ade of each other, who were destined to endow the Church
with institutions that are to-day household words in almost
every land. One of these girls was Jean Jugon, a humble Bre-
ton peasant, who founded the Little Sisters of the Poor, a com-
munity which has proved itself a potent factor, if not directly
in the propagation of the faith, certainly in the removal of anti-
Catholic prejudice in every city and town where Jean's daugh-
ters, humble and well-nigh nameless, are to he seen trudging
along on their mission of mercy. Unable to gain admission to
a religious order, Jean became a servant to a pious old lady,
who bequeathed her little house and furniture to Jean. In this
bouse, with a sum of six hundred francs which she had saved,
Jean began, in the little town of Saint- Servan, on the Ranee,
her career of Christian charity. To-day that mustard seed has
grown into a tree whose branches stretch across every conti-
nent of the earth. The institution of the Little Sisters of the
Poor, in 1905, numbered over three hundred houses, in which
over 255,000 old people have found a home. The story of
this wonderful development fell to a competent pen. Father
Leroy was for years chaplain at the mother- house, where he
was able to obtain abundant authentic data for his work. The
literary skill and taste with which he has presented them are
sufficiently attested by the fact that the History was crowned

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] New Books 419

by the French Academy. The book is an inspiration. The
depressing cry, perpetually repeated, bewailing the materialism
of our age, the departure of faith, the waning of Christian
charity, is here provided with a corrective. While the reader
will find his first admiration claimed by the heroic lives and
Christ-like spirit of the sisters, he will also find his heart
warmed by the spectacle of the generous co-operation given to
the sisters, by all kinds and conditions of men and women —
usually anonymously — from Shanghai or Bangalore to New
York or San Francisco. To-day, more than ever before, the
world is inclined to judge a religion by the standard set up
by the most august of authorities — By their Jruits ye shall know
them. For this reason, the Histoty of the Little Sisters of the
Poor^ is the most powerful popular apologetic for Catholicism
that has come from the press for many a day.

The founder of the Association for the Propagation of the
Faith,t was the daughter of a Lyons silk-weaver. Through her
brother, a priest, she became acquainted with many foreign mis-
sionaries at the house of Foreign Missions, in Paris. She soon
started collections for them among her friends. Endowed with
the talent for organization, and the strong practical sense which
are so frequently the characteristics of French women, she soon
undertook to form an association on a wide scale for the help
of the missions ; and forthwith she encountered from well-mean-
ing persons opposition and persecution such as have usually
baptized every new work undertaken for the glory of God.
Her path became smoother when, after many difficulties and
persistent hostility, she obtained the approbation of Pius VII.
for her undertaking. Nevertheless, during her entire long life
she and some of her friends met with stout obstruction from
persons in high places. Difficulties, too, from other sources were
plentiful. An enterprise which she had started for the welfare
of working men failed and swept away all her funds. This in-
volved her in altercations of a financial character with her bish-
op. She was denounced to Rome as "a clever adventuress, a

♦ History of the Little Sisters of the Poor. By the Rev. A. Leroy. Translated from the
French under the direction of the author. New York : Benziger Brothers.

t Pauline Marie Jaricot, Foundress of the Association for the Propagation of the Faith and of
the Living Rosary. By N. J. Maurin. Translated from the French by E. Speppard. New
York : Benziger Brothers.

Digitized by

Google

420 New Books [Dec

hypocrite, who, having for a long time screened herself under
the mask of charity, had attempted, under the cover of this
same disguise, an industrial enterprise, with the sole object of
satisfying her pride and cupidity." Both of her holy enter-
prises, the Propagation of the Faith, and the Living Rosary,
were equally prolific of trial for her steadfast energy and
patience; and it was long before she was able to triumph over
the obstructions that arose to hinder her from reaching the ponti-
fical approbation which vindicated her character and gave her
institutions the recognition which they have since so abundantly
justified. The author of this Life^ which was published in
1 89 1, was intimately acquainted with Madame Jaricot, and the ups
and downs of her career. His devoted zeal for the honor of his
pious heroine manifests itself in the frankness and enthusiasm
which enhance the intrinsic interest possessed by the story of
this remarkable life. A good English translation of the work
has long been desired.* It never could have appeared at a more
timely moment than now, when the Church in France is en-
tering on a tremendous crisis. Who can read the stories of Jean
Jugon and Marie Jaricot and not feel certain that the spirit of
French Catholicism will prove equal to the trial and emerge vic-
torious over its present enemies ?

Digitized by

Google

jForeion petiobicale.

The Tablet (13 Oct.): In connection with Lord Acton and His
Circle^ it may be interesting to note the following pas-
sage from the late Dr. Ward, a most vigorous opponent
of The Rambler school : '* I think The Rambler has been
the only publication which has shown the most distant
perception as to the immense intellectul work incum-
bent on us. ... I am most deeply convinced that
the whole philosophical fabric which occupies our col-
leges is rotten from the roof to the floor (or rather from
the floor to the roof). Nay, no one who has not mixed
up practically in a seminary would imagine to how great
an extent it intellectually debauches the students* minds."
It must be allowed, at any rate, that these candid confes-
sions are a far more hopeful sign than the optimism which
will not see that anything is wrong at home, and reserves

all its criticism for non- Catholic systems. The Holy

See has granted that permanent altars may be erected in
honor of nine Beatified Martyrs of England. A pro-
test from Fr. Thurston, S.J., against the universal favor
accorded to Abbot Gasquet's estimate of Lord Acton.
Note of comment by the Editor upholds Abbot Gasquet.
(20 Oct.): Father Thurston reiterates his charges against
Lord Acton, and appeals for a fair judgment of his char-
acter and work, Abbot Gasquet intervenes, explains,

and reasserts his position. Writer of Literary Notes

comments on the objection that if Lord Acton is allowed
to pass as a loyal Catholic, our own unity will be no
better than our neighbors', and we shall not be able to
cast ridicule on Anglican " Comprehensiventss." "It is a
pity that Lord Acton was so pessimistic in his domestic
circle ; but, though he sometimes exceeded in his cen-
sure, it may be that a critic of this kind does a far bet-
ter service to the Catholic cause than those amiable op-
timists who are ever thanking heaven they are not as
the rest of men — or even as these Anglicans."
(27 Oct.): Edmund Bishop begins a series of articles on
the Holy House of Loreto. The work is a critical ex-
amination of Canon Chavalier's inquiry into the authen-
ticity o! the Santa Casa, Fr. Thurston replies to Ab-

bot Gasquet. Mgr. Scott and Mgr. Nolan bear testi-

Digitized by

Google

422 FOREIGN PERIODICALS [Dec.,

mony to the "Catholic Spirit" which governed Lord
Acton's life and opinions during the nineties.
(3 Nov.): The limits of Higher Criticism are pointed out
in a leading article. The Catholic is shown to possess a
wide field of labor. Of each sacred book the date, au-
thorship, history, literary form (whether history, pro-
phecy, parable, poetry, purpose, not to speak of textual
criticism), fall within his legitimate purview. We have
no right to discourage the honest and humble laborer.

A new book is shortly to be published by Father

George Tyrrell, A Much-Abused Letter^ being an answer
to a University Professor on difficulties of Faith. The
inaccurate reproduction of this letter in an Italian paper
is alleged as the cause of the writer's dismissal from the
Order of Jesuits.
The Month (Nov.): The Editor discusses in a dialogue the

value of reward as a motive. In the first of a series

of papers on "The Society of Jesus and Education,"
the Rev. Alban Goodier presents St. Ignatius* attitude
towards education. Ignatius, though not what the mod-
ern world would call learned, was by far too great a
man to be a mere educationalist and no more. While
in one sense he remained the most conservative of edu-
cationalists, yet on account of the intrinsic greatnesss of
his view, and independence of his aims, he gave educa-
tion a stimulus, and carried it forward, and lifted it up
to heights it had never before attained. Rev. Her-
bert Thurston welcomes the Life of St, Melania the
Younger^ which Cardinal Rampolla has now for the first
time given entire to the world. Valuable as are the in-
troduction, notes, and dissertations, Fr. Thurston finds
the most precious part of all in the text itself. In some
prefatory remarks, which do not apply to the Cardinal's
attractive volume, Fr. Thurston says of saints' lives:
" In no species of serious composition, as Father Dele-
haye, the Bollandist, has lately instructed us, have so
many different types of historically worthless materials,
folk-lore, myth, legend, not to speak of pure fabrication,
palmed themselves off upon the unsuspecting good faith
of the pious believer. We might almost say that the
bulk of these documents, especially those belonging to

Digitized by

Google

I906.] FOREIGN PERIODICALS 423

certain specified epochs, are devoid of any touch of hu-
man individuality. . . . Miracles abound in such
records, together with virtues and moral reflections of
the most approved quality, but there is nothing for the
memory to lay hold of. To have read one is to have
read them all."
The National Review {Sov. ): In "Episodes of the Month " the
National says that " the Home Rule fray is advancing
upon us by leaps and bounds. There is reason to be-
lieve that Sir Antony Macdonnell has already drafted a
measure constituting an Irish Parliament and an Irish
executive in Dublin." Apropos of the Education Bill it
states that the startling decision of the Court of Appeal
during the recess, which decided that the local authority
need not pay for denominational teaching in non- provided
schools, reduces the present Bill to an absurdity. The

Hohenlohe Memoirs are dwelt upon at length. "The

Fiscal Problem " is treated by " Compatriot," who makes

a plea for tariflf reform. In "The True Situation on

the Congo," by Baron Wahis, the writer states: "I
cannot deal here with all that has been said or printed
about the Congo, but I will endeavor to make it clear
that, if in some parts of the States, especially those
districts where the trading companies have been estab-
lished, tbe people have been sometimes the victims of
cruel treatment, it is beyond dispute that the Govern-
ment has striven to remedy this state of things, that
already great progress has been made, and that the con-
stant care of the Government is to improve the law of
the natives." "The Coming Social Revolution," ac-
cording to J. H. Balfour Browne, will be the formation
of a Co-operative Commonwealth. "The social democ-
racy will put an end to energetic minorities; will rule
out individual genius or enterprise; there will be no In-
centive for a man to do more or differently from his
fellows; it will be always 'afternoon.' There will be a
maximum day as to hours of work, and a minimum wage
as to pay ; there will be no spur or competition for leth-
argic sides. The Co-operative Commonwealth will be the
stupid home of indolence and ignorance, and, ultimately,
of want Man has been created by competition, he will

Digitized by

Google

424 Foreign periodicals [Dec,

be undone by the sloth of a Co-operative Common-
wealth." ^The Aliens Act is treated by William Evans

Gordon. " Korea, an Appanage of Japan," is discussed

by Dalni Vostock. " Ibsen, the Reformer," by Miss

Jane H. Findlater. Arthur C. Benson writes on " Ser-
mons." He considers them from the Anglican point of
view : " In a church like the Church of Rome there is a
solid core of faith which must be accepted by its ad-
herents, but in the Anglican Church it would be almost

impossible to state what the core of faith is."- A.

Maurice Low treats of " American Affairs."
Le Correspondani (lo Oct.): Fully aware of the deep-seated
devotion of the inhabitants of La Vendue and Brittany
for the Church, the members of the French cabinet have
been making herculean efforts to win them over, to make
them see eye to eye with the government in its policy
towards the ancient Church of Christendom. M. Cl^men-
ceau has been in La Vendue defending the attitude of
the government on the Law oi Separation, while M.
Briand has been pursuing the same policy in Brittany.
M. Baucher criticizes the speech of the new French pre-
mier, which was especially noted for its bitterness and
sarcasm. Under the appearance of a religious war,
Cl^menceau said, Rome was in reality conducting a
political conflict. Taking on the attitude of a patriot,
he defended the fundamental right of French indepen-
dence, and referred to Rome as a foreign power. The
speech, M. Baucher adds, was a gem of oratory, replete
with flowing periods, of apostrophes, but it was so violent
and unjust, and characterized by such historical inaccur-
acy, that it is no longer taken seriously. At Jena, on

the 14th of October, 1806, Napoleon defeated the Prus-
sian army under the great king Fredrick. Documents
recently found throw a new light on this famous battle,
and change to some extent the legendary accounts of it.
Making use of these recent finds, Cte. de S^regnon re*
lates the story of Jena.

(25 Oct.) : Ch. De Lom^nie contributes an article treating
of the diplomatic mission of Chateaubriand to Berlin in

1 82 1. The organization of the Church in Canada is

. treated in an article entitled : " Religious Life in a

Digitized by

Google

I906.] FOREIGN PERIODICALS 425

Country without a Concordat.'' Studies such as these
are especially important to the French Catholics at the
present time, when they are brought face to face with a
situation entirely new, and when not only brains but
experience is a sine qua non for proper organization.
Modern Socialism, writes Rene Lavollee in a con-
tribution " The Socialistic Babel," is termed scientific
socialism in opposition to primitive socialism. The author
tests its claims to be known as scientific. What are its
credentials ? He shows that it is not based on facts,
that its conclusions do not conform to facts, and its
champions are not agreed upon its essential notes.

itudes (20 Oct.) : Paul Dudon criticizes at length the book of
M. Latreille entitled : J. de Maistre and the Papacy. The
reviewer does not give a very high estimate of the

learning and ability of M. Latreille. " France after a

Year's Absence," is the title of a few reflections and
suggestions by Pierre Suau. Recognizing the evils, he
appeals to his fellow- Catholics to be sincere, for sincerity

alone is the remedy of these evils. Gaston Sortais

eulogizes Michael Angelo and his work, dwelling espe-
cially on his greatest achievement, St. Peter's at Rome,

la Quinzaine (16 Oct.): A comprehensive treatment of the
Irish land question is begun in this number. The author
briefly outlines Ireland's relations with England, from
the time of the establishment of the feudal system in
Europe till the death of O'Connell. That we may better
understand her troubles during the nineteenth century,
he sketches for us in detail the social situation of the
peasants, their spirit, and the mode of land. tenure up

till the present day. A. de Gourlet considers it just

to call Andre-Marie Ampere a precursor of the syn-
thetic philosophy of life. In support of his claims, he
describes the illustrious physician's views, giving us also

a short account of his life. Albert Touchard makes

a plea for a stronger French navy.

Revue du Clergi Frangais (15 Oct.): Father Bernard Alio, O.P.,
of Fribourg University, continues and concludes his
plea for more openness and candor on the part of Catho-
lic writers, and for more liberty to be accorded to scien-
tist and scholar. -P. Gaucher sustains the thesis that

Digitized by

Google

426 FOREIGN PERIODICALS [Dec.

the natural act of love of God above all things is an
infallible sign of the state of grace.— There is a very
well considered review of the recent work of M. de
Lapparent, Science et ApologetiquC'^'^A few pages of a
volume that is shortly to appear are given in the Tribune
Libre ; it is the translation of the present Bishop of
Paderborn's work on the future life,
(i Nov.): A professor of the Catholic Institute of Tou-
louse presents, on the basis of the common law, a scheme
for the organization of public and private worship when
the Law of Separation goes into effect. M. Villien
traces the history of precept of annual confession, show*
ing it to have become canonical towards the middle

of the ninth century. In the " Chronique du Mouve-

ment Th^ologique" M. Ermoni reviews, among other
books, Pfleiderer's Religion und Religionen^ and Whit-
worth's Christian Thought on Present Day Questions.'-'-^
M. Turmel, in reply to a correspondent, discusses the

historicity of the vision of Constantine. Mgr. Douais

publishes the introduction to a work which will soon ap-
pear from his pen on the Inquisition.
Revue des Questions Scientifiques (October) : A de Lapparent
gives a summary account and appreciation of the recent
labors of European geologists. The works of M. Penck
and M. Obermaier are noted especially. They have made
careful explorations in the Alps, studying out and de-
termining the extent of the Alpine glaciers. Their studies
have led them to conclude that, in place of there hav-
ing been but two glacial epochs in prehistoric times,
there were in reality four. Examination of fossil re-
mains, together with careful study of the terminal mo-
raines, go to show that many men of science have erred
greatly in assigning to man a history of hundreds of
thousands of years on earth. These facts of geology
compel them to make a considerable reduction in their
estimates. A study of laughter is given in this num-
ber by Dr. Francotte. He confines his attention to
laughter in its abnormal phases, that is, as a malady
often affecting simpletons and demented persons. For
the student of psychology this article will be of great
interest and permanent value. Not alone does the writ-

Digitized by

Google

I906.] FOREIGN PERIODICALS 427

er give numerous instances of his own research. In
addition, he provides the student with copious refer-
ences to the works of leading French, German, and
English psychologists.
Rassegna Nazionale (i Oct.): A discourse is reported which
was delivered by Bishop Bonotnelli in the Cathedral at
Milan, during the recent synod of Lombard bishops.
Bishop Bonomelli dwelt on the vast material progress
which the world is making, said he rejoiced at it, and
cherished the hope that mankind would make progress

also in righteousness and religion. P. de Feis writes

on the origin of the Rosary. As to the prayer of the
"Hail Mary" itself, it came from the East, and proba-
bly from St. John Damascene, so far as the first part of
it is concerned. The second part, beginning with '* Holy
Mary," etc., exists in no breviary previous to 1494.
There is much that can be said against St. Dominic's
institution of the Rosary. The " acts " of his canoniza-
tion, put together thirteen years after his death, though
they apparently exhaust the evidence for his sanctity,
make no mention of the Rosary. Neither is there any
mention of it in six thirteenth -century lives of the saint.
Still it seems to be historically established that either
Dominic or some one close to him instituted the Rosary.
The legend of the Blessed Virgin's having taught Dom-
inic the Rosary in a vision is quite another matter ; and
can hardly be proved to rational satisfaction.
(16 Oct.): Several articles are devoted to Dante cele-
brations throughout Italy. Romolo Murri has an arti-
cle which is an excerpt from a forthcoming book on
the Church and Modern Society. Another social arti-
cle describes the recent convention of the National Demo-
cratic League at Milan. An editorial announcement

declares that this League, though it is frowned upon by
many ecclesiastics, is doing a good and legitimate work

among Catholics, in the social and political order

An unsigned article summarizes, step by step, the inci-
dents in Bishop Bonomelli's celebrated case. The author
maintains that Bishop Bonomelli has never retracted his
pastoral on Church and State, and implies that there is
some mystery hanging over the matter.

Digitized by

Google

428 Foreign Periodicals [Dec

Annates de Philosophic Chretienne (Oct.): E. Le Roy contributes
some notes intended to awaken consideration upon cer-
tain notions about miracles. The idea of a miracle is
bound up with one's idea of the natural law ; now in
recent times there has been a great change in the con-
ception of the natural law; it follows, therefore, that
there must be a corresponding change in our notion of
a miracle. It is against a false notion of miracle that

most of the hostile arguments really tell. B. de Sailly

endeavors to show the function of philosophy according
to the teachings of the philosophy of action. He asks:
Is the object of philosophy to formulate satisfactory so-
lutions of the great questions ? Or is it to show the in-
sufficiency of mere speculation, to clear the way for ac-
tion, and to prepare the mind for faith ? His answer is

that the second of these tasks is the proper one.

Commenting upon M. Allard's Lectures upon the Mar-
tyrs, P. Laberthonniere contends that it is wrong to re-
fuse the title of martyrs to all who have died in heresy.
Neither, on the other hand, is one a martyr for the
mere fact of suffering a violent death. All depends on
, the dispositions in which one suffers and dies. To die
with hate or scorn or bravado or pride, is not to be a
martyr, whatever be the cause for which one dies; and,
on the other hand, to die pardoning one's murderers
and offering up one's life for their enlightenment, not
only without anger and hate, but with sweetness and
love, to die not to show one's courage to men, but to
show them God — this is truly to be a martyr. Those
who have been condemned and punished in these latter
dispositions, though they may have been heretics in other
respects, are nevertheless witnessses to truth; they may
have borne poor witness by their lips, but they have
confessed nobly with their hearts. To say that martyr-
dom is an exclusive attribute of Christianity, therefore,
is true not in the sense that there can be martyrs only
in and for explicit orthodoxy, but in the sense that all
those, whoever they are, who at any time or in any
land, have offered up their lives with the above disposi-
tions, have really borne witness to the truth of Christ
and the Church.

Digitized by

Google

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

SEUMAS MacMANUS, for the time being, has parted company with the
kindly people of Tyrconnell, where, to use his own words, **the poorest*
is a king," and is in America for his third lecture tour. This is his fourth
visit to the United States, but he did not lecture on the occasion bf his first
visit. He needs little introduction to Irishmen and the friends of Ireland in
America — his connection with many movements that aim at making the
people in the old land independent, self-reliant, and progressive is known to
most people who follow the trend of events in the home country. To those
who have read his sympathetic stories of Irish life, his quaint folk-lore, and
stirring ballads, his coming is the coming of a personal friend. This clever
young Irishman believes, like the majority of the young men and women of
Ireland, that the destiny of the Irish nation must be mainly worked out upon
the soil of Ireland, and that if the Irish people learn to ''aid themselves " God
and the nations will aid them.

Seumas MacManus was born in one of the most Celtic, as well as one
of the most mountainous, counties of Ireland, in the little village of Mount
Charles, on Donegal Bay. There the people still retain many of the good old
Gaelic characteristics, unspoiled by so-called modern civilization. The Gaelic
laQguage is still spoken by about seventy thousand people in County Donegal,
and the old legends, beliefs, and folk-lore are yet preserved there.

To this bright, witty, romantic, old-fashioned people Seumas MacManus
belongs. His father was a small farmer, and he worked upon the farm him-
self until he was nineteen years of age.

At nineteen, having received the education which the little local national
school afforded, he became schoolmaster there himself. At the age ot twenty
be published a little book of poems entitled Shuilets ( Vagrants) From Heathy
Hills, He wrote, too, character sketches and folk tales for the local news-
papers, and after a time his writings were readily accepted by the Dublin
weeklies.

Coaxing the lads of Mount Charles to drink at the fountain of knowledge
was not as much to the young author's taste as writing, so he closed his school,
aad with a bundle of MSB. sailed for America in the steerage of a trans-
Atlantic liner. He succeeded within five months in placing his stories with
the leading New York magazines, Harpers and The Century Magazine taking
most of them.

When he was four months in the United States, McClure's publishing
bouse produced his first American book, Through the Tutf Smoke, a collection
of humorous and pathetic Irish tales. It went into successive editions rapidly.
After spending six nionths in America, he returned to Ireland to resume his
work in the quiet of his Donegal home.

From that time his books have appeared in quick succession. Those
that have been published in America are : Through the Turf Smoke (McClure

Digitized by

Google

430 THE Columbian Reading Union [Dec,

&Co.); The Pewiiched Fiddle (Doubleday & Page); In Chimney Cotners
(Harper); Donegal Fairy Stories (McClure & Co.); A Lad of the O'Friel's
(McClure & Co. ) ; The Red Poacher (Funk & Wagnall). In addition to these
the following were published on the other side of the Atlantic: Shuiiers Ftom
Heathy Hills (Kirk, Mount Charles, County Donegal) ; The Leadin^ Road to
Donegal (Digby, Long & Co.); *Twas in Dhroll Donegal (Downy & Co.);
The Humors of Donegal (T. Fisher Unwin) ; The Bend of the Road (Downy &
Co.); Ballads of a Country Boy (Gill & Son, Dublin). Mr. McManus has
also written ** Woman of Seven Sorrows," and '*The Hard-hearted Man,"
both Irish-Ireland propagandist dramas, and several other plays and
sketches.

He has always been an ardent worker for Ireland, and is at present a
member of the Executive of the National Council, a member of the Executive
of the Gaelic League, and an untiring worker in the Sinn Fein movement.

In 1901 Mr. MacManus married the gifted Irish writer and poetess. Miss
Anna Johnston, better known to the literary world as "Ethna Carbery,"who,
to the grief of the Irish race, died the following year. It is safe to say that
not in fifty years has an Irishwoman written or worked for Ireland more ably
and devotedly than did '* Ethna Carbery." The Four Winds of Eirinn^ her
book of poems, published just after the death of the young poetess, has had
the most remarkable success of any book, prose or poetry, published in Ire-
land in the present generation, having run through fifteen editions in four
years. All the critics have praised it as a wonderful production, showing
genius far beyond the ordinary. Her prose works published later. The Pas*
sionate Hearts and In the Celtic Past^ have had great sale also. All three of
those books are published by Funk & Wagnall in New York, and by Gill &
Son in Dublin.

For his present tour Mr. MacManus has specially prepared readings
rom his own prose and verse, a lecture on ** Irish Wit and Humor," a lec-
ture on " Irish Fairy and Folk-Lore " and a political lecture, '*How Is Old
Ireland and How Does She Stand?"

Full particulars regarding terms and dates can be had by addressing
The Management, Seumas McManus, P. O. Box 1682, New York City.
• • •

On October 11 the annual meeting of the Catholic Truth Conference
was held in the Pillar Room, Dublin. There was a very large attendance.
His Eminence, Cardinal Logue, presided.

Several weighty questions, such as " The Church and Socialism," •' Un»
healthy Literature," etc., were discussed. Mr. F. Sweeney, B.A., L.B.,
read a paper on " The Want of a Catholic Book Review." He drew atten-
tion to the great need of some effective means to combat the evils of the
reading and circulation of bad books. While the Catholic Church, he
urged, at all times fostered learning, yet she never ceased to proclaim the
evil of unhealthy literature. This attitude was justified by reason and au-
thority; for if restraint is necessary in dealing with the use of material
things, how much more necessary is it in dealing with the immaterial things
which go to supply the life of the soul. Thinking men of all ages have
recognized the necessity of restraint in this matter. From the earliest ages

Digitized by

Google

i9o6.] THE Columbian Reading Union 431

the Church has waged war against the grave evil of indiscrimiDat^ reading.
In the Acts of the Apostles we find, as the result of St. Paul's preaching, the
people burning bad books. The Popes, too, forbade the reading of bad
books. And nowadays not even the Church's enemies will dream of chal-
lenging the wisdom of this policy. Considering the mass of French litera-
ture of a prurient type that is being poured into this country, not to speak of
the Socialistic and Materialistic garbages, we must put ourselves the ques-
tion, What is our duty in the matter? Not only is the faith in danger, but
also the moral and social life of our people. Many expedients will suggest
themselves, parish libraries, lectures, but above and beyond all there is need
of a Catholic book review. This is feasible. Will it pay ? is another ques-
tion, but run on the right grounds it ought. It must be Catholic in scope,
written by Catholics, and for Catholics, and appealing primarily to Catho-
lics. Every book should be honestly and fearlessly reviewed on its merits,
and the price of the review should be moderate. It would be a good and
noble deed, and one deserving of generous treatment, if the Catholic Truth
Society of Ireland would produce such a one.

The baneful effects of unhealthy literature has as much concern for the
Irish Nationalist as for the Irish churchman. The filthy London weeklies are
as much a menace to the Nationalist spirit as to faith or morals. The dan*
ger to the faith of the Irish people from such books as the Origin of Species
and similar works is infinitesmal. In all lands the demand for works tending
to materialism is very trivial.

To combat the London penny awfuls, some reading matter having inter*
est for the multitude must be provided. There ought not be much difficulty
in producing a light literature that would drive the Cockney novels out of the
Irish market. Ireland has been called, and justly called, the land of song and
story. There is scarcely a river or lake, a mountain or glen, that is not en-
shrined in local tradition, and if those traditions were touched with a literary
wand, Irish readers would prefer such literature to the unwholesome produc*
tions which treat of English courts and slums.

•

The Catholic Summer School of America held its regular meeting Oc-
tober 30, in the Catholic Club, and elected its officers for the coming year.
The Rev. John Talbot Smith was chosen for president; the Right Rev.
Henry Gabriels, Bishop of Ogdensburg, first vice-president; Michael Ban-
non, of Brooklyn, second vice-president ; the Rev. David J. Hickey, treas-
urer; and Charles Murray, secretary. The executive committee elected con-
sisted of the Hon. John B. Riley, of Plattsburg; George Gillespie ; the Rev.
D. J. McMahon ; the Right. Rev. Dr. Loughlin ; and the Right Rev. M. J.
Lavelle. At the close of the election the president announced that all the
standing committees of last year were reappointed. In the evening a dinner
was given by the board of trustees at the Hotel Manhattan, to President
Talbot Smith, in honor of the silver jubilee of his priesthood.

The winter lectures of the institution this year will be given in New York
City, as usual, in the Hall of the Catholic Club, four in Advent and four in
Lent.

M. C. M.

Digitized by

Google

BOOKS RECEIVED.

rx>NGMANS, Green & Co., New York:

Stoic and Christian in the Second Century. A comparison of the teaching of Marcus
Aurelius with that of Contemporary and Antecedent Christianity. By Leonard Alston,
M.A., Cambridge. Price $i net. Early Essays and Lectures. By Canon Sheehan,
D.D. Price $i.6o net. The Orange Fairy Book. Edited by Andrew Lang. With
Eight Colored Plates and Numerous Illustrations. By H. J. Ford. Price $i.6o.
Abyssinia of To-day. An Account of the First Mission Sent by the American Govem-
nieni to the Court of the King of Kings (1903-1904). By Robert P. Skinner. Price $3.
A Much-Abused Letter. By George Tyrrell. Pp. 104. Price 90 cents. Lord Acton
and His Cifcle. By Dom Aiden Gasquet, O.S.B. Price $4.50 net.
Charles Scribner's Sons, New York:

A Critical and ExegetUal Commentary on the Book of Psalms. By Charles Augustus
Briggs, D.D., and Emilie Grace Briggs. Vol. \, Pp. CX.-422.
Harper & Brothers, New York :

The Call 0/ the Blood. By Robert Hichens. Illustrated. Pp. 485. Price $1.50.
Funk & Wagnalls, New York:

How to Speak in Public. By Grenville Kleiser. Pp. 543. Price $1.25. Postage 15
cents extra.
Benziger Brothers, New York;

Ecclesia: The Church of Christ. A planned Series of Papers. Edited by Arnold Harris

Mathew. Price $1.25 net. i he Blessed John Vianney, Cure of Ars. By Joseph

Vianney. Translated by C. W. W. Price $1 net. A Catholic Calendar. Price 25

cents net. Free Will and Four English Philosophers, By the Rev. Joseph Rickaby, S.J.

G. P. Putnam's Sons, New York:

The Gate of Death. A Diary. Pp. V.-267.
R. F. Fenno & Co., New York:

Through- Silence to Realization : or, the Humau Awakening. By Floyd B. Wlson. Pp.
190. Price $1.

D. Appleton & Co., New York:

The Dream and the Business. By John Oliver Hobbes. With an appreciation of the
author by the Hon. Joseph H. Choate. Pp. 10-385. Price $1.50,
Fr. Pustet & Co., New York :

History of the Church from Its First Establishment to Our Own Times. Designed for the
Use of Ecclesiastical Seminaries and Colleges. By Rev. J. A. Birkhaeuser. Eighth
Edition. Pp. xxviii.-8oo. The Sublimity of the Most Blessed Sacrament. A Course of
Sermons for the Forty Hours' Adoration. Third Edition. Pp. 39 Ordo. Tam Pro
Clero Saeculari Quam Pro lis Quibus Kalendarium.Proprium Clero Romano Concessum
est. Pro anno 1907. Price 50 cents.
Houghton, Mifflin & Co., Boston, Mass. :

The Complete Dramatic and Poetic Works of William Shakespeare. Edited from the text
of the Early Quartos and the First Folio. By William Allan Neilson. Pp. xix.-i,a37.
Price $3. The Golden Days of the Renaissance in Rome. From the Pontificate of Julius
H. to that of Paul HL By Rodolfo Lanciani. Profusely Illustrated. Pp. xii.-340.
Price $5 net. Postage 31 cents extra. Friends on the Shelf By Bradford Torrey.
Pp« 345- Price $1.25 net. Postage la cents.
Little, Brown & Co., Boston, Mass.:

The Politics of Utility, By James Mackaye. Pp. xxi.-i79. Price 50 cents net. /«
Treatywith Honor. A Romance of Old Quebec. By Mary Catherine Crowley. Illus-
trated. Pp. viii.-29i. Price $1.50.
Government Printing Office, Washington, D.C.:

Annual Report oj the Office of Experiment Stations for the Year ended June jo, igoj.
Laird & Lee, Chicago, 111. :

English Spelling Simplified. A History of the Reformed Spelling Movement to date,
including the 300 words adopted for immediate use in the Government Departments,
together with 3,500 amended spelUngs, rules, and other valuable information.
Frank M. Morris Company, Chicago, 111. :

Edgar Allen Poe : The Man; The Master; The Martyr. By Oliver Leigh. Illustrated.
Pp. 80.
F. Scott, Ottawa, Canada:

Catholic Scriptural Calendar for igof, A Text for every day in the year. Taken largely
from The Roman Missal and following the Ecclesiastical Year and Times and Days of
Devotion. Price, post-paid. 35 cents.
Plon-Nourrit et CiE, Paris, France:

L' Inquisition. • ses Origines; sa Ptocidure. Par Mgr. Douais. Pp. xi.-366. Price 7/r. 50^

E. Nourry, Paris, France :

Virites d'Hierf La Theologie Traditionelle et les Critiques Catholiques. By I'Abb^
Jean le Morin. Price 3/r. 50.
M. M. Gabriel Beauchesne et Cie, Paris, France:

Jesus-Christ. Sa Vie, Son Temps. Par le P6r6 Hippolyte Leroy, S.J. Annde 1906. Pp.
330. Price 3 fr.

Digitized by

Google

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

Vol. LXXXIV. JANUARY, 1907. No.- 502.

THE RECENT RESULTS OF PSYCHICAL RESEARCH.

BY GEORGE M. SEARLE, C.S.P.

gT may be pretty safely said that the majority of
intelligent persons, at the present day, have had
their attention arrested by certain phenomena
which seem to be repeated with increasing fre-
quency, and for which, according to our present
knowledge, no scientific explanation is at all adequate. These
phenomena seem to be due to spiritual or pyschical action quite
outside of the range of our ordinary experience, and can hardly
fail to produce in those who are willing to investigate them
thoroughly and impartially, an increasing conviction, on purely
scientific grounds, of the real existence of spirit as distinguished
from matter, and to weaken the hold which materialism had a
(ew decades ago.

Popular interest, at any rate in this country, has been chiefly
excited by what purport to be communications from the dead,
made by means of persons called mediums, some of whom, but
by no means all, are professional, making a business of their me-
diumship. The reason for this special interest is quite evident.
It is the intense desire, naturally existing in all who have no
firm or solid religious belief, to acquire certainty as to life be-
yond the grave. If their deceased friends or acquaintances can
actually communicate with them, what they may have to com-
municate is not felt to be of so much importance as the fact
of their being able to communicate at all. And the importance
even of this fact, if established in the mind of the inquirer, is
mainly in its showing that they continue to exist. Human

Digitized by

Google

434 RECENT RESULTS OF PSYCHICAL RESEARCH [Jan.,

Personality and its Survival of Bodily Deaths is the title of
the most thorough work yet produced concerning these mod-
ern psychical phenomena; and this title shows what was the
main interest of the author, and probably of most of his read-
ers, in the whole subject. It is natural, however, and indeed
usually the case, when the previously unbelieving or doubtful
inquirer has satisfied himself on this cardinal point, that he
should go on to accept the testimony he believes himself to
be receiving from the deceased as to their present state and
its occupations, and to construct a religion for himself out of
this testimony, which seems to him to stand on firmer founda-
tions than any other of which he has heard. Spiritualism, as
its adherents usually call it, or spiritism, as it is generally,
perhaps, called by others, has therefore become quite a pre-
vailing religion, and it is on this account that these modern
psychical phenomena have, from a Catholic point of view, their
principal importance and their terrible danger. But still, inde-
pendently of this, they cannot fail, when We examine them, to
prove worthy of great interest, in other ways.

Strictly speaking, there is perhaps nothing absolutely new
in all these modern occurrences. Others^ very similar to them
at any rate, have been known from the earliest ages of which
we have any records. But the modern ones have a great value,
from having been accurately and faithfully observed and re-
ported by men of great scientific ability, or by others instructed
by them in scientific methods, so that we have now a great
mass of evidence carefully sifted, and freed at least from ordi-
nary sources of error. At first, the disposition of the principal
and most able investigators was decidedly sceptical; it was
supposed that most of the phenomena were due either to ima-
gination, to fraud, or to trickery, such as that professedly
practised by conjurers ; but, as the investigation went on, it be-
came more and more evident that there was a very considerable
residuum which could not be accounted for in either of these
ways, and for which some satisfactory explanation was want-
ing and very desirable. The investigati'on, therefore, was not
dropped, but has continued, with new developments, up to the
present day.

It was plain, almost from the very outset, that it would be
advisable for the investigators to form themselves into a spe-
cial society for the mutual communication and comparison of

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Recent Results of Psychical research 435

results. Accordingly, on February 20, 1882, such a body,
called " The Society for Psychical Research," was definitely con-
stituted in England, and definite classes of phenomena for in-
vestigation proposed and referred to special members of the
Society. These were as follows: "Thought-reading, mesmer-
ism, Reichenbach's experiments, apparitions and haunted houseSi
and physical phenomena." In the latter class would come spirit-
rappings and communications ; but very little attention was
paid to these at first, probably on account of a general disbe-
lief in their having any genuineness of value.

In the beginning, the most interest seems to have been felt
in thought-reading, or thought-transference, as it was afterward
more correctly called. More correctly, we say ; for the term
thought-reading would naturally mean an effort of one person
to read the thoughts of another not endeavoring to communi-
cate them; whereas, the real thing observed proved to be a
more or less successful active effort on the part of the thinker
to communicate his thoughts to another who would abstain
from all positive effort, remaining as simply passive as possible ;
the thinker studiously abstaining from giving any outward ex-
pression to his thought.

The first formal experiments in this matter made by mem-
bers of the Society, seem to be those on the daughters of the
Rev. A. M. Creery, of Buxton, England, and a young servant
girl employed in his family. A trial had already been made
in this case by Professor Barrett, Professor of Physics in the
Royal College of Science for Ireland, and a member of the
Society, with very good results.

The usual experiment of this kind is in the way of finding
hidden objects, or of doing certain actions, the location of the
objects being known, or the action to be performed agreed on,
by those who wish to communicate their thought to the pas-
sive subject of the experiment. The subject, who is to receive
the thought, is sent from the room when the object is being
hidden, or the action agreed on. Furthermore, two persons
are usually selected who place their hands on the shoulders of
the subject, when she re-enters the room. We say "she," be-
cause success, both in this ordinary form of the experiment,
and also in the more scientific one made by the Society, seems
to be best obtained when a woman or girl is to be the sub-
ject, or thought-percipient.

Digitized by

Google

436 Recent Results of Psychical Research [Jan.,

It is evident that in this usual or popular way of investi-
gating the matter, .it is quite possible, and indeed probable,
that some indication of the place of the object, or of the
action to be performed, may be unconsciously — or, indeed,
purposely — given by those who are in contact with the thought*
percipient. As it is practically impossible to be sure that this
influence is eliminated, it was thought best by the Society to
dispense with such contact, and to obtain thought-reading,
pure and simple, if possible, without any admixture of what
may be called muscle-reading.

For instance, in the absence of the percipient, the other
parties in the experiment agree on a certain card out of an
ordinary pack, letting it be understood that the percipient, on
returning, is to guess which one it is, without any sign what-
ever, or any action on the part of the rest, except a concen-
tration of thought on the card agreed on. It is certainly easy
enough for persons really desirous of a genuine test in such a
matter to avoid the slightest movement of the lips or other
vocal organs, after the return of the percipient. " Our own
facial expression," as Professor Barrett says, "was the only in-
dex open to her; and even if we had not purposely looked as
neutral as possible, it is difficult to imagine how we could
have unconsciously carried, say, the two of diamonds written
on our foreheads."

A series of experiments of this kind was made by Mr.
Myers and Mr. Gurney, who were associated with Professor
.Barrett in this department of inquiry, on April 13, 1882, shortly
after the establishment of the Society. Out of fourteen cards
successively selected, nine were correctly given by the per-
cipient. Two ladies, entire strangers to the family, joined with
the gentlemen just named in the endeavor to transfer the
name of the card to the percipient's mind. " None of the
family,'' the report tells us, "knew what we had selected, the
type of thing being told only to the child chosen to guess.
The experimenters took every precaution in order that no indi-
cation, however slight, should reach the child. She was recalled
by one of the experimenters and stood near the door with
downcast eyds." The absence of the family from the circle
seems to preclude any idea of any code of signals being em-
ployed ; for, though the family might be in possession of some
such ingenious code, it would be quite impossible for the ladies,

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Recent Results of Psychical Research 437

who were strangers, to have devised any on the moment which
would not have been easily detected.

As it is not stated which of the experimenters recalled the
child, it may of course be suspected that it may have been
one of the ladies, and that if she went out to call the child,
she may have privately given her the name of the card. But
the report tells us that '' none were allowed to enter or leave
the room after we had selected the thing to be guessed/' which
effectually disposes of such a suspicion, which is in itself an
unreasonable one, as all present probably earnestly desired to
put the matter to a genuine test. However, for more com-
plete satisfaction on this point — as something might be inferred
from some peculiarity in the recall — the recalling was done in
subsequent trials by one of the scientific gentlemen in charge
ot the experiment. In these trials the family were present,
but " never left their places after we had drawn a card, ex-
posed it, and then replaced it in absolute silence." Also, after
the entrance of the child, " no sounds nor movements nor in-
terrogatory remarks of any kind by any one" were permitted.

In these trials with the children, Maud and Alice, out of
twenty-seven attempts, eight cards were named correctly on
the first guess, seven on the second, one on the third, the re-
mainder being failures. In only one of these failures, however,
were three guesses permitted. Mary, the eldest of the daughters,
was now tried. Out of thirty-one guesses, seventeen were right
the first time, eight the second, five the third, there being
only one failure, in which case no third guess was allowed.

It would sedbi that these results pretty clearly show the
real existence of an influence of the minds of the agents on
that of the percipient. Treating the matter mathematically,
according to the theory of probabilities, it is plain that the
chance of a single right guess of a card out of fifty-two is i
to 51; and that the chance of one right guess out of two is
about I to 26. It will be found that the chance of two right
guesses out of four is about i to 467 ; of three right guesses
out of six about i to 7,451. But Miss Mary succeeded oftener
than she failed, in thirty-one guesses. The chance of such a
success, by mere natural guessing, is what would popularly be
called infinitesimal. That of getting even six guesses right
out of twelve is about i to 24,000,000. It is true that in
small numbers of trials, like those which have been mentioned,
the law of probabilities does not hold so closely. But in all,

Digitized by

Google

438 RECENT RESULTS OF PSYCHICAL RESEARCH [Jan.,

382'trials were made; quite enough to bring the theory into
pretty close approximation with fact. 127 (almost exactly one-
third of the whole number) were successftfl on the first at-
tempt. The chance of such a result is practically nothing. For
one right guess out of three, it is about i to 18; but for the case
of four out of twelve, it has already fallen to about i to 17,250.

But the matter was subjected to a still more difficult test,
in which the probability of even a single success was evidently
very much less, though not in any way calculable. That is, in-
stead of a single card out of a pack, a fictitious proper name, such
as '' Isaac Harding," for instance, was agreed on by the exper-
imenters. Out of twelve trials, none was really an entire failure.

In one case, "Eliza Holmes" being selected, "Eliza H "

was as far as the percipient could get; in another for "Hes-
ter Willis," "Hester Wilson" was given on the second trial;
in another, "Timothy Taylor" being chosen, it was first given
as "Tom Taylor," but correctly on the second guess; in the
last but one, " Amy Frogmore " being thought of, the percipient
first gave " Amy Freemore," but afterward " Amy Frogmore."

The last trial was specially interesting. "Albert Snel-
grove"was agreed on; it was first given as "Albert Singrore,"
then as " Albert Grover." The difficulty, evidently, was on the
surname. The 'percipient said that she first thought it began
with "Snail"; but that seemed to her too ridiculous. It is
plain that instead of remaining simply passive, she then began
to actively use her own^ mind in guessing, properly so-called,
and became more or less incapable of receiving external im-
pressions. The second attempt, " Grover," woiAd seem to indi-
cate that some passivity still remained, but that the conditions
had become disturbed, " Grove " remaining from " Snelgrove,"
but "Snel" being still dismissed as out of the question. The
remaining seven names out of the twelve were given with ab-
solute correctness.

It is evident that in an experiment like this the hypothesis
of successful guessing, in the ordiniary sense of the word, must
be absolutely rejected. The only possible theory, beside that
of the reality of thought-transference, seems to be that of col-
lusion; that is, that in some way an indication of the right
name thought of was given by some "confederate," so to
speak, in the circle. But it is hard to see how this could pos-
sibly be done, as all the precautions named above were ob-
served, and the lips of all watched for any possible movements.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Recent Results of Psychical Research 439

Before proceeding to the further development of the ex-
perimental results in this matter, let us free ourselves from
prejudice as to the impossibility of phenomena such as those
described. Why should such transference of thought be im-
possible, or even, i priori^ improbable ? If we grant the exist-
ence of mind or spirit as distinct from matter, why should it
not be even more probable, a priori^ that one mind should
communicate directly with another, than it should do so through
two bodily or material organisms, one its own, the other that
of the other mind ? The latter is our usual mode of communi-
cation, by speaking or writing. We are accustomed to it; we
know it as a fact; but in itself it is more probable that the
simpler or direct method would be more successful. At any
rate, this may be confidently said in the case of disembodied
spirits; in the case of our own, united as they are to matter,
the matter certainly may help one method, and hamper the
other ; but that it should utterly prevent the simple and direct
method, cannot be said scientifically; to assert that it does
entirely prevent it, is nothing better than a mere assumption.

But, of course, it is not necessary to assume that the facts
above reported absolutely require the direct communication of
mind with mind; for it is perfectly possible that one mind or
spirit may communicate with other by physical processes out-
side of those familiar to us in the ordinary working of our
bodily senses. Sir William Crookes has, we believe, lately sug-
gested that the X rays, or some other radiations as yet un-
known to us, may be the medium of such communication from
one brain to another; and the same general idea has often
been expressed. But there seems to be no particular need of
such hypotheses. In the ordinary use of our senses, we know
there must be some way of getting across the line separating
matter and mind; but how this line is crossed still remains a
mystery. It does not appear why the image on the retina
should be more visible to the mind than the actual object of
which it is the image, or even how such an image can be car-
ried along the optic nerve. So, after all, the direct communi-
cation between minds is, to say the least, fully as comprehen-
sible as the one by the way of matter with which we are fa-
miliar, or as any other material way which may be proposed.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

Digitized by

Google

NARCISSUS.

BY JEANIE DRAKE,
" Author of !n Old St, Stephen*s, The MttropolUans, etc., etc.

Chapter VIII.

^0"; said Mr. Lefort, leaning with the party, from
their veranda, on the Mardi Gras, to watch the
throng below. "No; I do not know where my
own invitation comes from any more than yours.
The proceedings of the • Krewe ' are always
shadowed in the deepest mystery. I do not belong to it myself,
but I am almost certain that my brother and cousins do, yet
I hear nothing about it."

Here a gigantic cock, strutting past, thrust its beak almost
in his face and said shrilly : ''Eh, Jules, comment 9a-va-t-il ?'^
•' Now," said he with a laugh, as the huge, feathered biped
passed on, *' that may be my brother, for all I know. Would
you ladies care to go down to the City Hall to see the open-
ing ceremonies ? "

No; they had all been at the lev^e yesterday when Rex
had been received; and just now they were sufficiently amused
where they were. It was a gay scene. Masqueraders in every
imaginable garb ; thronging strangers, filled with curiosity ;
and, mixing in everywhere, negroes, the old '' Maumas " among
them exceedingly picturesque themselves, with their bright-
colored head-handkerchiefs of bandanna, and great gold hoops
in their ears. Master Jack was uproarious, applauding every
mask loudly, and pelting them wildly with confetti ; the while
his mother kept an anxious eye on him, remembering St.
Vidian's day. Had she missed him for a moment, she would
have expected to see him next figuring conspicuously at the
head of some procession fantastically attired. A distant sound
of trumpets now roused the multitude to wildest excitement.
They swayed backwards and forwards trying to see to an im-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Narcissus 441

possible distance. Soon came heralds and outriders, clearing a
passage, and there was much good-humored pushing and scuf-
fling below.

" It is his Majesty, Rex," announced Mr. Lefort. And in a
few moments the royal cortege appeared. First came burnished
Assyrian chariots, with drivers and charioteers in bright- hued
mantles, with shining helmets and shields studded with brass.
Then Assyrian generals, priests in flowing vestments, astrol-
ogers and magicians with mystical emblems, scribes, eunuchs,
and musicians with harps and trumpets. Then the chariot,
frosted with gold and drawn by twelve horses, in which was
seated the king, Shalmaneser II. His robe was gorgeous with
gold and jewels, his mantle was of embroidered purple, and his
casque, crest, and falchion flashed with gems. Around him
were attendants, fan-bearers, umbrella-holders, and charioteers;
then captives led in chains and more soldiers. The "Boeuf
Gras" came after, mounted on a car and surrounded by As*
Syrian guards. The pageant afterwards consisted of a magni-
ficent and truly artistic representation of the four elements —
Earth, Air, Fire, and Water; and it really seemed as if every
element bad been searched to give splendor to the twenty
cars which now passed, bearing each an illustrative group.
One in particular with Lucifer, the morning star, heralding
Phaebus in his glory, was indescribably beautiful. Lucifer, in
blue and gold, with glittering helmet and star- tipped rod,
stood in the car just in advance of the Sun- God's azure char-
iot, drawn by four white steeds. Phoebus* dress represented
golden sun rays, and around and beneath them were banks of
soft white clouds, just warmed with rosy tints. The crowd of
spectators went wild with enthusiasm, applauding and shouting
and waving hats and handkerchiefs; but our party on the
veranda were almost silent in their extreme admiration.

" It far surpasses expectation," said Will.

" I liked last year's better," observed Mr. Lefort. " Now,
we should rest our eyes a little; for the 'Krewe' will be here
presently, and their show is usually the finest."

In the interval of waiting, their own group attracted some
little attention, between Jack's rampancy and the girls' beauty;
and certain masquers even threw flowers and hand- kisses up to
them.

"Oh, you must not mind." said Mr. Lefort, observing

Digitized by

Google

442 . Narcissus [Jan.^

Philip's frown. '' It is meant for a compliment. It is a carnival
privilege."

When the " Mystick Krewe " now appeared, it was found
to represent "The Happy Days of the Aztec people, and
their Conquest by Cortez." Beside the first car, with Comus,
there were six others, each distinguished by admirable fidelity
to tradition and history in the most minute details. The
effect of the whole was wonderful.

''What time and trouble and study and work it must take
to perfect all this ! " exclaimed Mrs. Fleming. '* And what can
repay them?"

''My dear madame, the appreciation of cultivated visitors
like yourself would amply repay them/' said Mr. Lefort, with
extreme gallantry and insincerity.

"Together with a few thousands of gain to the city genera-
ally," laughed Will.

" Well, yes, perhaps " ; admitted Mr. Lefort with a smile.
"Now," he continued, "it is late, and I will leave you for a
while; but tell me which of the invitations the ladies mean to
accept for the evening, and I will call for you."

" Comus'," said the girls unhesitatingly ; and so it was
settled.

But Mr. Lefort had called and every one else had been
ready for nearly an hour, and Philip had begun to make im-
patient comments on his sister's tardiness; and still no Molly
was to be found.

"Why, where can she be ? " cried Marjorie, for the twentieth
time, looking into the street

"She went for a walk with Mr. Biggins," declared Jack. I
saw them start. Shall I go hunt them up ? "

" I wonder how you'd propose to do it in these crowded
streets?" inquired his brother.

"Oh, here they are," said Marjorie, running out into the
hall to meet them, and she saw that Molly had on Mr. Big-
gins' mackintosh. " Oh, Molly," she cried, " we are all wait-
ing for you and you are not dressed yet. Go up at once and
I will come and help you."

Molly ran on without a word, but as Marjorie was about
following, Mr. Biggins stopped her to say : " Will you remind
Miss Molly to bring my mackintosh when she comes down.
She felt chilly, and I made her put it on."

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Narcissus 443

Something in his tone impressed her, and she turned back
to look at him.

''Yes"; he said recklessly, pulling off his spectacles and
holding out his hand, "you may wish me joy. She needs
some one to look after her, and 1 am the one to do it."

"You don't mean — it is impossible 1" stammered Marjorie,
in her surprise.

*' I do mean it," he declared. *' Of course I might be her
father; but I think" — his voice softening — "that she likes me
a little ; and Miss Marjorie " — earnestly — " she's the whole world
to me — 2l very fine girl ! "

" She is, indeed, Mr. Biggins," cried Marjorie, recovering,
^fand I wish you joy, and her too," shaking both his hands.

A minute later she was in Molly's room.

"Why, Molly," she said, making sure the door was shut,
** what is this I hear about — about Mr. Biggins' mackintosh?"

" It is a rather shaggy, rough garment," said that damsel,
arranging her hair at the glass with an excess of unconcern,
^' but I have found it cosy and comfortable."

"Wonderful, my dear!" repeated Marjorie. "Why, you
know, / always thought him fine, but you never seemed to ap-
preciate him."

" The fact • is, Marjorie," turning suddenly and dropping
her hair and her indifference in a moment, "he is the best-
hearted old thing in the world, and he was perfectly wretched
when I was ill, and ever since he has been so — so^-that I — "

" Yes " ; said Marjorie, with entire sympathy, " and your
mother and brother ? "

" Oh, his money and position and high character would sat-
isfy them. But that would make no difference with me^ Mar-
jorie, only that I — I more than like him " ; and there were actu-
ally tears in her eyes.

In a moment Marjorie's arms were round her friend, and
she was saying all the little understanding things girls know
how to say.

In the midst of it, however, she burst into a merry laugh:
"* Heavens 1' Molly," she quoted,* "'Mrs. Biggins! What a
name!'" And after an instant's hesitation on Molly's part,
they laughed together.

Digitized by

Google

Narcissus [Jan.,

Chapter IX.

Between this episode and Molly's toilet, interrupted by her
occasional preoccupations, the gentlemen waiting below had
reached a point of gloomy exasperation before the girls ap-
peared. All, indeed, but Mr. Biggins, who, to Jack's extreme
surprise, made not a single sarcasm on the inevitable tardiness
of the fair sex, and was altogether as mild and genial as a
morn in May.

They had nearly missed the first tableau, for when they ar-
rived at the Opera House the curtain was already up. " This,"
whispered Mr. Lefort, "is the 'Happy Days of Anahuac.'"

The king, Quatzlcoatl, sat high and stately on his throne,
holding sceptre and buckler. His happy and prosperous sub-
jects were clustered about him, offering homage and the fruits
of the land. Others were dancing and disporting themselves
to the sound of musical instruments ; others again feasting and
revelling ; while the country around displayed the richest tropi-
cal bloom and luxuriance.

" Poor things," murmured Marjorie, " they might have been
left alone."

"You are not sufficiently progressive, my child," Jack ob-
served pompously. " In the march of civilization some must
be trampled under foot."

"They had a pleasant little way of boiling a man occasion-
ally among the Aztecs which it was as well to replace," re-
marked Will.

In the next scene, representing " The ^Fall of Montezuma,"
that unfortunate monarch was shown in captivity. Though the
chains had been taken from his limbs, he was still a prisoner.
Sorrowing Aztecs were grouped in the foreground, and the
cross was seen in the distance.

"There is Dona Marina," said Molly, "to the left, just as
she looks on our invitation cards. How very pretty she is!
Well, her devotion was something left to poor Montezuma."

'* It was everything," Mr. Biggins told her in a low voice.

" Hush ! " glancing apprehensively at the others, and begin-
ning to laugh a little. " You will be dropping into poetry
next, like Mr. Silas Wegg."

" I feel quite capable of it," he assured her.

The last tableau showed the Castilian monarch receiving

Digitized by

Google

1907.] NARCISSUS 445

Cortez with honors on his return to Spain. Courtiers and
ladies crowded around. Aztec prisoners followed in his train,
and rich trophies were laid at the foot of the throne.

When the long- continued acclamations after this had died
away, the floor was cleared for the dancers, and the orchestra
commenced its delightful strains.

" I imagined I knew every one in New Orleans," remarked
Mr. Lefort, looking about him, " but it is astonishing how few
faces here I recognize. They must be largely strangers." He
brought up several acquaintances, however, and the girls were
urged to dance.

"We had not intended dancing," Marjorie said doubtfully*

"You must change your minds," said Mr. Lefort; and soon
they were all actively engaged in celebrating the Mardi Gras.
Mr. Biggins led Mrs. Forest in a stately manner through a figure ;
and Jack, after vainly urging his mother to " frisk a little," as
he expressed it, went off in search of amusement elsewhere.
He came back presently in high excitement.

"Why, you have not any of you been received!" he said.
"Rex and all his court are holding a reception in another room,
and it's jolly ! Come on and see," dragging his mother off.

"If you flirt any more with Mrs. Forest," Molly whispered
to Mr. Biggins as she passed him on the arm of a handsome
young Creole, going into the throne room," I shall faint dead
away and have to be carried out."

"And if you don't rest a little between your waltzes," he
answered smilingly, "I will take you home, for you are getting
overheated."

Late in the evening, Philip came up to Marjorie : " You
promised me a waltz long ago," he said. ''Do you remember
that song of Heine's, where the skeleton comes fiddling under
the girl's window in the moonlight, and claims a dance which
she had promised and not given him? How would you like
to be forced to dance with my ghost some moonlight night?"

" Not at all," she laughed. " I should much rather dance
with you now," and put her hand in his.

He waltzed admirably, and as they moved smoothly round
to the sound of some dreamy melody she forgot all but the
pleasure of rhythmic motion, and would have gone on longer;
but her partner stopped in a few minutes, and she noticed that
he looked extremely pale.

Digitized by

Google

446 Narcissus [Jan.,

"This room is overheated/' he said, '* could we not find a
cooler, quieter place to rest ? " and led her out into a corridor,
past the doors of several rooms where people were moving about,
stopping at length in a small ante-room, deserted save for an
irate Frenchman who was just leaving it scolding a meek lady,
presumably his wife.

"It will be pkasanter here," said Philip, drawing up an arm-
chair for her; and there was a short silence, while she played
with her fan and thought, perhaps, she might better return to
the ball room. Then he bent over her and drew the fan gently
from her hand. " I want you to listen to me a little while,"
he said. " It has been so hard to get near you these last few
days. Marjorie " — very quietly — " there was once a golden
summer — " Then, breaking off: " It is needless to tell you that
I love you ; you must have known it this long while ; you must
have read it in every glance of my eyes, in every tone of my
voice. But you may not know how deep and strong this love
is." She had raised her hand to check him, but he went on
unheeding, and she sank back again in her chair.

" Marjorie," he said, almost in a whisper, " it is happiness
and pain in one to be near you. It is ecstacy only to hear
you speak. You are the one woman in the world to me. Tell
me, my only love, will you leave me quite hopeless?"

Though she was now as pale as he, and could feel her heart
beat rapidly, she raised her eyes steadily to his dark and glow-
ing ones, and answered with just a touch of cruelty : " I always
understood that feeling * bored' you. Judge Carhart. That you
did not care for roses when you could gather laurels."

He did not answer, but smiled faintly and very bitterly.

" Forgive me," she said hastily and with compunction. " You
have always seemed so — so self-possessed. I cannot fancy any-
thing making much difference to you. Let us go back to the
ball room now. I must not listen any more. It is of no
use."

" Stay one moment," he pursued, making a turn or two up and
down the room; then coming close to her again: "You must
not think I expect to win you easily. I — have discovered your
priceless worth. I would serve many years with just a hope.
You cannot fancy, Marjorie," in a tone which made her look
up at him again, " how utterly valueless my life will be with-
out you."

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Narcissus 447

"Oh, do not say that/' she cried, "you have your profes-
sion, your career, your triumphs."

"All worth nothing, nothing," he repeated slowly and heav-
ily, "without Marjorie."

"You only distress us both," she said gently, rising, "and
it is of no use. Take me back now, please."

" I would not annoy any woman," he said, pride and pain
both visible on his handsome face, and stooping he just touched
her finger-tips with his lips before lie led her back to the ball
room.

Neither of them had perceived Will, who had entered the
ante-room a moment previous in eager quest of Marjorie. The
silent room with only these two; the girl's uplifted, agitated
face; Philip's head bent low over her hands — this sight had
driven him out again quickly and noiselessly. He threaded his
way among the dancers, seeing and hearing nothing ; exchanged
some mechanical greeting with Jack, who asked him if he had
been interviewing a ghost ; and after a while found himself out
in the street under the stars, with the cool night air blowing
over him.

" Good God 1 " he thought, " was it possible that the Martres
drama was to be repeated here ? Only," — with bitterness — " that
he must this time wear his rue with a difference." Women
could forgive some men anything, he believed. And was this
the meaning of her reluctance to answer him the other evening,
when he had been fool enough to hope that it was just a pretty
girlish playing with her own happiness ? She had hesitated to
tell him of her love for Philip, and would announce it to him
to-morrow, perhaps, as her cousin and head of the family.
"After Mardi Gras," she had said. And he paced up and
down the street, until the nearest policeman began to think
him a very suspicious character.

When he returned to the Opera House his party had already
left, after some useless seeking for him. They still stood chat-
ting in a group at the foot of the staircase when he again
entered the hotel. He noticed that Philip and Marjorie were
standing near each other; but he never glaiiced at their faces
for the joy which was doubtless depicted there ; seeming to see
only the diamond star at Marjorie's throat, which to his fancy
glittered and smiled at him coldly and mockingly.

After a while he strolled away from them all, down the

Digitized by

Google

448 Narcissus [Jan.,

dim, deserted drawing rooms. Through a casement he could
watch the dawn just breaking — a pale yellow light streaking
the sky. He could hear the group and others exchange laugh-
ing " good-mornings," as they separated and went up to their
rooms. A breath laden with flower scents came in at a window.
He seemed to be lying under a tree at Martres, with his hat
over his eyes and Marjorie had just given him a repulse. An
open piano stood near, and almost unconsciously he approached
it and commenced touching the keys softly, playing minor
chords. Suddenly there was the rustling of silken draperies be-
side him, the softest touch on his shoulder, and, turning, he
held in his arms some one who said ta him in tender, well-
remembered words: "Be comforted, my very dearest, for my
heart is all your own."

Chapter X.

"I don't think it's fair!" grumbled Jack, leaning his back
against a pillar of the piazza.

"I'm not sure that you were consulted," his brother re-
marked.

" But, Marjorie, it's only a little whim, isn't it ? " asked Mrs.
Fleming.

"Well, yes, auntie"; she admitted, "and, of course, I shall
do as you say. But I don't care about Florida, just now ; and
I detest railway traveling when it can be avoided. Just think
how we would escape all that fatigue and noise and dust go-
ing by steamer; and how we should enjoy the moonlight nights
at sea ! "

"yhen you shall go by sea," declared Will.

" And I am always so sea-sick ! " cried Molly piteously,
"that I hate the very sight of a steamer!"

" Then you shall go by rail," said Mr. Biggins stoutly.

" Upon my word," said Mrs. Forest, much amused, " I see
only one way to settle the matter. That is, a division of the
party — half of us going by rail and half by water." And this
proposition, made in jest, was, after much discussion, adopted
in earnest, Mrs. Fleming taking charge of the Florida party,
and Mrs. Forest preferring the boat.

In a few days the party separated, to meet next in New
York ; and half of them found themselves on the deck of the

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Narcissus 449

good steamer Victor as it glided out from the levdes. Philip
Carhart, who was to have gone to Florida, had come to Mar-
jorie at the last moment and asked in a sort of a repressed
manner:

"Will it annoy you if I also go by steamer?"

" Why, no " ; she assured him ; though, indeed, she would
have preferred not. •

For how could Marjorie fail to believe in the truth of what
he had told her, when she noticed, in spite of his calm manner,
a settled, worn look which the last few days had brought upon
his face. Severe headache was a readily-accepted excuse to
the others for his change of route.

"You are not looking as well as usual," Mrs. Fleming told
him, holding his hand at parting. " When we are together
again in New York, I mean to nurse you up a little, if you
will let me."

" Thank you," he said, pressing the kind hand in return,
"but I must make up in work for this spell of idleness." She
thought of him again on their car. "Your brother," she told
Miss Carhart, " is not as I remember him in Martres. There is
something gentler, less indifferent in his manner."

Out at sea the first days were passing in their usual placid,
monotonous way, though they did not seem monotonous to
Marjorie and Will. These were quite a jest to Mrs. Forest,
for the pleasure they appeared to derive from every little hap-
pening on shipboard, from the sunshiny days, and the moonlit
sea at night. The lovers had too much good taste to make
their secret evident to strangers; but to Philip there was a
happiness showing in their mien which was a positive torture to
him at times, and he wondered vaguely again and again at his
own folly that, for the sake of being near her a little longer,
he should have subjected himself to this incessant pain.

"They will make a handsome couple," said Mrs. Forest to
him, smiling over at the pair, where they stood in the sun^
shine, struggling with a refractory wrap, which the breeze
threatened to turn inside out. He glanced at Marjorie's grace-
ful, lissome form in its dark blue suit, and Will's blond head
above her, and was silent.

"You will be wooing some fair lady soon, yourself," she
continued, looking up at him kindly, for he had quite won her
heart since they had been aboard by much attention. " And

VOL. LXXXIV.— 29

Digitized by

Google

450 Narcissus [Jan.,

you will make a bonny bridegroom, too " ; for indeed, she found

his fine, dark eyes and stately figure much handsomer than

Will's.

"I beg your pardon," he answered, for he had not heard

one word.

The air felt singularly oppressive to him that afternoon as
he walked the deck; and the sunset, which all the passengers
were loudly admiring, looked to him lurid and threatening,
" I am becoming morbid," he told himself. " Hard work will
be the best cure for me." Yet he felt an almost invincible re-
pugnance to the mere thought of his profession, and his mind
obstinately refused to dwell on the future. It was last summer
— always last summer — in his dreams; and when he was near
Marjorie, he dreaded to break out with: "When we were at
the Roman villa"; or, "If we were floating on the Garonne
by this moon ! " And sometimes Etienne and 'Colette, or even
the dead Serena seemed more real to him than the people
moving about the vessel.

After dinner that evening, when Marjorie and Mrs. Forest
had come up on the moonlit deck, he amazed Will by refusing
to smoke, but he talked more brilliantly and amusingly than
Marjorie had ever heard him. So extravagantly gay were his
sallies, so whimsical his fancies, that, while they were all en-
tertained and delighted, Mrs. Forest glanced at. him once or
twice, thinking of the Highland expression " fey " for the high
spirits of a doomed man.

"Ah, well, one must go in some time," said Marjorie, ris-
ing when it was late.

"Will you take my arm this once?" said Philip, stepping
between her and Will, who passed on with Mrs. Forest. He
did not go inside with the girl, but stopped on the deck near
the door.

"Tell me * good-night,' he said, taking first one hand and
then both, while she looked at him in quick surprise.

" Good-night, Judge Carhart," she said gravely, releasing
her hands and passing in.

He walked up and down the deck, now deserted, and then
Will came out again with his cigar.

" How long you have been ! " he called to him excitedly.
* Does it take all this while to make your good-night to the
ovely sweetheart? Why, my boy, it is only* until to-morrow;

Digitized by

Google

1907.] NARCISSUS 451

and then you will have to-morrow and to-morrow and to-
morrow. Lucky fellow ! "

" I think you are feverish to-night," said Will, looking se*
riously at him. "You ought to go to bed."

"Is it of any use to go to bed," he cried, "when one never
sleeps, and wide awake has strange, delusive, mocking dreams?"
Then his excited manner seemed to leave him all in a moment,
and a deep depression took its place. He walked to the end
of the deck, and came back with the feeling which a man
sometimes has that he must speak or die.

"Will," he said very low, "I think you know what ails
me. Lochiel was truly warned; and I believe that it is worse
with me than with most men. It is a strange thing to tell
you ; but my very rare confidences have been made to you ;
and habit is strong."

Will, reading his friend's pale face in the silvery light about
them, felt a stronger rush of kindly feeling for him than he
had before for many months.

"You may believe me, Philip," he said, laying a hand on
his shoulder, " when I tell you that I am deeply sorry that
my happiness should be gained through your loss."

"I am sure of it," said Philip quietly. "But do not bother
about me. It will pass, no doubt, as all things do pass. Later,
when Will had gone in again, Philip still stood on the deck, lean-
ing over the side, gazing absently at the broad, luminous track
the moon made across the waters. " If a man should obey an
insane impulse," he thought, "and essay to walk over that shin-
ing pathway to reach some far away, lovelier, more contented
world, he would gain oblivion at least." The vessel was hushed
and still, save for the. measured thtob of the laboring engine.
It almost seemed as if he were the only one awake on the
boat. Through his troubled thinking he had been just con-
scious of another ship in the distance, moving swiftly likewise,
and coming towards them. He supposed, idly, that either ves-
sel would move from its path to make way. And it seemed
scarcely a moment before the other boat came rushing down
upon them, and he had sprung from the side with a loud shout ;
and in an instant their vessel was filled with noise and scream-
ing and confusion indescribable. He found himself at the door
of the ladies' stateroom and was battering upon it and implor-
ing them for the love of God to come out at once. Will was

Digitized by

Google

452 NARCISSUS [Jan.

at his side almost immediately; and then the open door dis-
closed the two women's terrified faces; Will drew Marjorie swiftly
on deck. ** Come," said Philip to Mrs. Forest; and when they
were among the panic-striken, rushing crowd outside, he felt
all his coolness and nerve restored, and was even conscious of
a singular elation. *' Spring with her, Will," he called. "They
are lowering the life raft from the other steamer, and you have
not an instant to lose ! "

Will gave an answering glance over his shoulder before
disappearing with Marjorie ; and then Philip, taking Mrs.
Forest, followed him. Supporting her and swimming he man-
aged to get some distance from the sinking vessel. He saw
that Will and Marjorie had already been picked up by those
on the life raft. He came close enough for one of the men
leaning far over to draw Mrs. Forest aboard, and another held
out a helping hand to him. Just then a faint cry fell on his
ear, and he glanced back. It was a woman, for he saw her
long hair trailing on the water in the moonlight. He turned
at once and struck out in her direction. She had gone down,
but rose again nearer the steamer. He swam on, and had just
stretched out his arm to seize her, when some jagged, heavy
piece of wood detached from the boat struck him with force
in the temple ; and at the same moment the vessel, which had
fallen over on one side, now sank, making a vortex which drew
down with it everything and every one immediately around.

And when Will and Marjorie's horrified eyes rested again
on the vacant spot where the Victor had stood, the shining,
moonlit waters had closed over Philip Carhart, and his long-
cherished ambitions, and his late, reluctant love for another.

(the end.)

Digitized by

Google

THE CATHOLIC HIERARCHY.

BY JOHN J. KEANE, D.D..
Archbishop of Dubuque,

[N the present article it is my purpose to state, as
clearly and briefly as possible, just what is meant
by the Hierarchy of the Catholic Church. At
the very outset I must be permitted to remark
that it is in no spirit of controversy that I ap-
proach the subject. Controversy there has, indeed, been about
it in plenty. When an institution stands prominent among the
historical facts which have lasted the longest, and exerted the
greatest influence on mankind, it is but natural that judgments
should differ as to its character and its merits. My task is
not to dispute, but merely to hold up the facts and let them
speak for themselves.

The Council of Trent summed up in a few words both the
historical fact and the Catholic doctrine, when it deflned tfcat
there exists in the Catholic Church " a Hierarchy, established
by divine ordination, consisting of bishops, presbyters, and
ministers." In this deflnition three things are asserted: first,
that there is a Hierarchy ; second, that it is of divine institu-
tion ; third, that it consists of bishops, presbyters, and min-
isters.

Our first inquiry therefore is : What is meant by a Hierar-
chy? The word is of Greek origin, has been in use among
ecclesiastical writers for fifteen hundred years, and signifies
primarily "the administration of sacred things," and therefore,
derivatively, " a rank or order of consecrated persons, in whom
is vested authority in sacred matters." It is of this body, and
in their name, that St. Paul says, (I. Cor. iv. i): *' Let a man
so account of us as of the ministers of Christ, and the dispens-
ers of the fnysteries of God." He is speaking of the apostolic
priesthood, of* whom he says, a little further on: "I think
that God hath set forth us Apostles, the last, as it were men
appointed to death ; made a spectacle unto the world and
angels and men."

Digitized by

Google

454 The Catholic Hierarchy [)»»•»

The Epistle to the Hebrews is entirely devoted to showing
that this priesthood of the New Law, founded by Christ in the
persons of his Apostles, is the lawful successor of the priest-
hood of the Old Law, founded by the Almighty in the person
of Aaron. All their prerogatives are derived from him whom
he terms: "the high priest forever according to the order of
Melchisedech ; . . . the high priest of the good things to
come ; . . . the great high priest that hath passed into the
heavens, Jesus the Son of God," who said to them : " As the
Father hath sent me, I also send you." Summarily reviewing
the history of the Old Law and the divine predictions con-
cerning it, St. Paul shows that Christ, the Messias, is the ful-
filment of the priesthood of the Old Law, and the source of
the priesthood of the New Law.

The same may be said to be the central theme and pur-
pose of the first three Gospels; namely, to show that Christ
is the Messias promised by the Almighty through patriarchs
and prophets; that as such he is, according to the expression
of St. Paul, "the one mediator between God and men"; and
that his mediatorship will be exercised "all days, even till the
end of the world," through the apostolic body whom he sent
forth as the Father had sent him, and with whom he prom-
ised to abide forever. Therefore it is that St. Paul says in
their name : " Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers
of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God." This
is the divinely established Hierarchy of the Christian Religion,
defined by the Council of Trent.

In the New Testament we also find the three orders of the
Hierarchy, as enumerated by the Council. In the first place,
as we read ;in the sixth chapter of St. Luke: "Jesus called
unto him his disciples; and he chose twelve of them, whom
also he named Apostles." The whole Gospel shows the special
intimacy of his relation with the Apostles, and the special
powers which he imparted to them, as the perpetual superin-
tendents of his Church's work in the whole world. Next St.
Luke says, in his tenth chapter : " And after these things the
Lord appointed also other seventy- two; and he sent two and
two before his face into every city and place whither he him-
self was to come." This has been in all ages recognized as
the foundation of the order of presbyters or priests, who were
to be the helpers of the Apostles in their world-wide task.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Catholic Hierarchy 455

And finally St. Luke relates, in the sixth chapter of the Acts
of the Apostles, the circumstances which led to the ordination
of the deacons. Their name is simply the Greek for the Latin
word "ministers" used by the Council. And no doubt has
ever been entertained that this institution of the diaconate by
the Apostles was, in virtue of authority, conferred by our
Lord, and that this order, like that of the Apostles and the
presbyters, must be held to be of divine institution. To these
primary " ministers " of the priesthood there were added, later
on and by ecclesiastical authority, secondary ministers made
necessary by the growth of the Church's work; these are the
subdeacons, and the four ** minor orders" of janitors, lectors,
exorcists, and acolytes.

In the New Testament, moreover, we see the beginnings of
that transmission of the priesthood of the New Law which was
to go on through all the Christian ages. Many of those who
stand foremost in its pages were not ordained by Christ him-
self, but by those whom Christ had ordained and had author-
ized to ordain their successors. This is true of Matthias, of
Mark and Luke, of Paul and Barnabas and Timothy and Titus
and Clement, and of many others whose labors are related in
the sacred volume. And these are commanded to choose
others fit to be partners aad successors in the holy ministry,
who in their turn shall transmit the same to other faithful
men. And that this transmission of the sacred ministry, al-
though effected by men, was not a merely human work, is de-
clared by St. Paul when he so solemnly warns them, as we
read in the twentieth chapter of the Acts : " Take heed to
yourselves, and to the whole flock, wherein the Holy Ghost
hath placed you bishops, to rule the Church of God, which he
hath purchased with his own blood." King James* translators,
instead of using the word '* bishops," which is the usual Eng-
lish rendering of the Greek word in the text, preferred to trans-
late it into " overseers," which is the literal definition of the
word "bishops."

This leads us to the very important historical fact, indicated
in this twentieth chapter of the Acts and in other passages of
the New Testament, and clearly recognized in the history of
the primitive Church, that the pastors, permanently established
by the Apostles -and their immediate successors in the princi-
pal' cities, were usually possessed of the apostolic power of or-

Digitized by

Google

456 The Catholic Hierarchy TJan.,

daining presbyters and deacons in their various localities ; that
is to say, that they were invested with the fullness of the
priesthood of the New Law; in other words, that they were
bishops. Thus it is manifested that the evolution of the Hier-
archy was not an evolution upward, from the lower orders ta
to the higher, but, on the contrary, downward from the high-
est or apostolic order to the lower orders of the prtsbyterate
and diaconate. Since the order of the Hierarchy became es-
tablished throughout the world, individuals have advanced from
the ranks of the laity toward the priesthood by gradually as-
cending steps. But while the diviiie institution was in the
process of being established, the fullness of the priesthood came
from above, from Christ and the Apostles, and then passed
from those thus invested with it, down to those whom they
found worthy to share in their ministry for God and for souls.
While sharing to this extent in the apostolic office, these pio-
neers of the Hierarchy were seldom or never called by the
name of Apostles. Their ordinary title wa-s that given them by
St. Paul, '/ episcopos," bishops. And the sublime ideal indi-
cated by that title is expressed by St. Peter, when he says in
his first Epistle, ii. 25: *'Ye were as sheep going astray; but
ye are now converted to the Shepherd and Bishop of your
souls." Thus Christ is pointed out as not only the founder of
the Hierarchy and the source of its powers, but as the type
and model of all bishops in the exercise of their holy min-
istry.

As in the course of time questions of doctrine or discipline
arose, or disputes about rights and duties, these were naturally
referred to the bishop who stood highest in that locality,
whether by his personal qualities, or more frequently by the
importance of his see. Thus some sees came to be regarded
as Metropolitan, that is to* say, Mother- Sees; and their bishops
came to be Metropolitan Bishops, or Archbishops. Among all
of these there were three that stood in unquestioned primacy.
These were the two sees held successively by St. Peter, namely,
Antioch and Rome, and the see founded by him for his dis-
ciple Mark, Alexandria. These were designated the Patriarchal
Sees. To these were added in course of time Jerusalem, be-
cause it was the Holy City, and Constantinople, because it
was the city of the eastern emperors. As time went on, this
dignity was accorded to various other cities or regions, to

Digitized by

Google

1907.] THE Catholic Hierarchy 457

Babylon, to Cilicia, to Lisbon and Venice, to the East Indies
and the West Indier, so that, according to the official record
of the Catholic Hierarchy for 1905, there are at present eight
Patriarchal Sees of the Latin Rite, and six of the Oriental
Rite; several of them having been for centuries merely titles
in the archives of the Church.

Next in dignity stand the Metropolitan or Archiepiscopal
Sees, which, according to the same authority, number 161 of
the Latin Rite and 16 Oriental. Each of these is the centre
of a group of suffragan or Episcopal Sees, numbering altogether
651 of the Latin Rite and 52 of the Oriental Rite. Here in
the United States, we have 14 Archiepiscopal Sees, and 78
Episcopal Sees, two of which, however, have still only the
inferior title of Vicariate Apostolic, North Carolina and Browns*
ville, Texas. Among the Archiepiscopal Sees of the various
nations it has been customary to honor the oldest with the
title of the Primatial See, as, for instance, Armagh in Ireland ;
Aries and Lyons in France; and Baltimore in the United
States. This is a badge of honor rather than of jurisdiction;
but it indicates where the jurisdiction would be placed, should
the necessity arise.

Very early in the history of the Church it became practi-
cally manifest that a world-wide system of ecclesiastical au-
thority demands a centre of unity and a supreme tribunal.
Questions of such importance arose as to demand the investi-
gation and decision of General Councils. For the convocation
and direction of such Councils, and for the practical applica-
tion of their decisions in the long intervals between them, there
had to be an authority recognized by all. Until the ambition
of Constantinople started the rivalry, which culminated in the
Greek Schism, all were agreed that this central authority re-
sided in the See of Rome.% St. Augustine voiced the univer-
sal conviction when he exclaimed: "Rome hath spoken; the
question is ended." And the General Council of Chalcedon,
in 451, expressed the faith of the primitive Church when it
decided : " Peter hath spoken by the mouth of Leo." This
was the reason of the universally acknowledged Primacy of
the See of Rome, namely, that it was the See of Peter.
And this prerogative was recognized in Peter and in his
see, -because of the special place assigned by our Lord to
St. Peter among his Apostles, as the foundation Rock of the

Digrfeed by

Google

458 The Catholic Hierarchy [Jan.,

Church ; as the holder of the Keys of the Kingdom of God ;
as the one commanded to feed the lambs and the sheep of the
whole flock of Christ. It is not necessary that I should enter
into the polemics which, for the past few centuries, have raged
around these passages of the New Testament. It suffices for
my purpose that for fifteen centuries their meaning and their
authority were never questioned, and that the practical conclu-
sion as to the supreme place which Peter and his ofiice and
his see held in the Christian Church was combatted only by
those whom the verdict of Christendom held as schismatics.

To aid the successor of St. Peter in the exercise of his
world-wide jurisdiction, as head of the Hierarchy and univer-
sal arbitrator, he naturally chose as his iirst advisers the most
distinguished and learned ecclesiastics in and around Rome,
These came to be designated as the Cardinals of the Roman
Curia. In the early centuries, the cardinalitial title was used
in all parts of the Church, to indicate fixedness of tenure (from
cardo^ a hinge) in any ecclesiastical office. But, for the sake
' of clearness, it gradually came to be limited to the official ad-
visers of the Pope. Their number has varied with the exi-
gencies of the ages, and at present is limited to a total of
70. These are chosen from among the most distinguished ec-
clesiastics of the world, some because of the unquestioned pre^
eminence of their Episcopal Sees, some because of their great
abilities, irrespective of the ecclesiastical/ dignity they may
hold. Nearly all of them are bishops, whether residental or
titular; but in their character as Cardinals they receive their
titles according to the three orders of the Hierarchy, so that
six of them are called Cardinal Bishops, fifty Cardinal Priests,
and fourteen Cardinal Deacons. Thus Cardinals Gibbons and
Logue, although Archbishops and Primates, yet in the College
of Cardinals rank only as Cardinal Priests. The College of
Cardinals is meant to be the Senate of the Pope. Those of
them whom duty permits to reside in Rome are daily occupied
with the questions and appeals which continually come to the
Holy See from every corner of the world. For this purpose^
they are divided into several standing committees or congrega-
tions, in each of which they are aided by a number of learned
theologians and canonists. All their conclusions are referred
to the Pope for final decision and promulgation. Periodically
he brings them all together for the treatment of matters of

Digitized by

Google

igo;.] The Catholic Hierarchy 459

special importance and for the creation of Cardinals to succeed
deceased members. Such meetings are called Consistories. Fi-
nally, on the death of the Pope, they are summoned from all
the nations to the assembly known as the Conclave, for the
election of his successor ; a ballot is taken every morning and
evening, two-thirds of the votes being needed for a choice.

Besides the attention thus perpetually given in Rome to the
appeals, the problems, the necessities of all the dioceses and
even all the parishes of the world, representatives of the Holy
See are sent to reside in the capital or other central city of
various nations, there to organize a preliminary court of appeal,
in order that recourse to the supreme authority may be easier,
more economical, and more expeditious for all. These repre-
sentatives of the Holy Father are known as nuncios, apostolic
delegates, or apostolic vicars, according to the dignity of their
court. They are nearly all bishops or archbishops, not of resi-
dential but of titular sees, that is to say, of ancient sees oblit-
erated by Mohammedan invasion or similar historical catastro-
phes, but whose titles are still retained for honorary appoint-
ments. These titular bishoprics are also conferred on many
of the ecclesiastics residing in Rome for the work of the car-
dinalitial congregations, likewise on coadjutor bishops given
as helpers to residential bishops, owing to their age or infirm-
ity or the magnitude of their charge. The number of these
merely titular bishoprics and archbishoprics is, according to the
official authority already quoted, 395, the occupants of which
are distinguished ecclesiastics throughout the world, who have
risen to this distinction by their special services to religion.

Under the superintendence of the episcopate, the second
order of the Hierarchy, namely the presbyterate, are every-
where hard at work for the best welfare of mankind. I have
no means at hand of ascertaining their number in the whole
Church; but an estimate of it can be formed from the fact
that our fourteen archbishops and seventy- eight bishops in the
United States have under their authority nearly fifteen thou-
sand priests/ busied in the parishes, colleges, and other reli-
gious works of the entire country. No estimate need be made
of the number of " ministers," tliat is deacons and clerics of
lower degrees, because in recent ages these are almost entire-
ly to be found in the ranks of students preparing for the
priesthood.

Digitized by

Google

46o THE Catholic Hierarchy [Jan.,

Thus it is that the Hierarchy of the Christian Church has
been built up, in all nations, from all races, amid the changing
events of history, by the evolution of nineteen centuries, al-
ways substantially the same, yet always adapting itself to the
conditions and needs of every age. Macaulay has exhausted
his wondrous eloquence in picturing its greatness and its inde-
structibility, with nothing among merely human institutions to
compare with it in the past, and with nothing likely to com-
pare with it in the future. Assailed by the powers of earth
since its beginning, it has made good the declaration of Gama*
Hel which we read in the fifth chapter of the Acts of the
Apostles: "If this counsel or this work be of men, it will
come to nought ; but if it be of God, you cannot overthrow
it." The Son of God established it, and promised its perpe-
tuity for the two ends enunciated by St. Paul: *' to rule the
Church of God " ; and to , be ** dispenser; of the mysteries of
God." The first end was necessary, because, as the great
Apostle says : " all things are to be done decently and accord-
ing to order." The orderly establishment and administration
of parishes, dioceses, provinces, and patriarchates, has consti-
tuted the ''ruling of- the Church of God" of which St. Paul
speaks. This has necessarily had a powerful influence toward
the orderly administration of villages and towns and nations.
Hence serious thinkers have always regarded the Hierarchy as
the most potent influence in modern civilization. This accounts
for the fact that its principal members have for centuries been
entitled to seats in the parliaments of the nations.

To superficial minds, this function of the Hierarchy in the
government of Church and State seems its chief prerogative.
But such an impression is entirely erroneous. The second end
for which Christ established the Hierarchy, namely ''the dis*
pensation of the mysteries of God," is by far the more impor-
tant. To this end the Church's government is simply a means.
The forgetting of this great truth by some ecclesiastics of emi-
nence and historic renown, has ever been a curse both to them
and to the Church. Many a one of them has had reason to
exclaim: "Would that I had served my God as I have served
my King ! "

No matter what a man*s abilities or renown or , worldly
standing, as a member of the Hierarchy he is simply a priest
of Jesus Christ, and as such a dispenser of the Savior's truth

Digitized by VjOOQ IC

1907.] THE Catholic Hierarchy, 461

and grace to his fellow-men. Woe to biro if he forget this or
consider anything else as superior to this. Christ has declared :
" I have come that mankind may have life, and may have it
more abundantly." He was not speaking of man's physical
life, or of the innumerable contrivances by which man sur-
rounds thai life with comfort, convenience, and splendor. He
was speaking of the supernatural life of the soul, of which he,
the God-Man, is the fountain-head, and which he desires to
communicate to all with such abundance that he says of them :
"They shall live by me." This is done by communicating to
them that " fullness of truth and fullness of grace " of which
St. John speaks in the beginning of his Gospel, "of which full-
ness," he adds, "we all are to receive." This is "Ihe dispen-
sation of the mysteries of God" entrusted to the Christian
priesthood, for the orderly and efHcient communication of which
the Hierarchy has been established by our Lord and endowed
by him with perpetuity. When we see the Hierarchy in any
country persecuted and impoverished, we sympathize with their
sufferings; but we pray that, if such conditions have been oc-
casioned by too close a blending of the temporal with the eter-
nal in the career of that Hierarchy, the purifying fire of tribu-
lation may now burn out the earthly dross and make the ser-
vants of Christ all the more efficient for the real end of their
divine vocation.

All along the ages, some have gone out of the Hierarchy,
either through loss of faith or through loss of virtue ; and
some have been expelled from it for similar reasons. We
mourn their defection with fraternal sorrow ; but " they went
out from us because they were not of us." All the more hum-
bly and circumspectly do we "consider our vocation," and es*
teem the sacredness of "the heavenly treasure which we carry
in earthen vessels." And full well do we know that, from the
Vicar of Christ down to the humblest pastor of souls, the one
object of our endeavors must be that the charity of Christ may
be spread abroad among mankind, and that "at the name of
Jesus every knee may bow, and every tongue confess that the
Lord Jesus Christ is* in the glory of God the Father."

Digitized by

Google

FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY.

BY L. E. LAPHAM.

IV.

E last part of the trilogy. // San/o, opens three
years later in Bruges, where Jeanne Dessalle is
living, in a little village on the Lac d'Amour,
with her brother Carlino and her friend Noemi
d'Arxel. Her incessant thought is Piero, and
her constant desire to find out his whereabouts. Noemi's sis-
ter, Maria, married to Giovanni Silva, and living in the neigh-
borhood of the monastery of Santa Scholastica at Subiaco, has
been writing of a Don Clemente, a charming young Benedic-
tine monk not long there, who Noemi thinks can be no other
than Piero Maironi. Jeanne has no longer any peace at Bruges.
She must find Piero at any cost. She flatters herself that, if
he knew that she had been freed from her husband by death,
he would leave his retirement and return to a love that now
would be perfectly proper. So she persuades Noemi to go with
her to Subiaco.

On leaving Valsolda during the night after the burial of
his wife, Elisa, Piero goes to the Benedictines at Subiaco. As
he has no intention of becoming a monk, he lives at the hos-
pice of Santa Scholastica as a simple gardener, under the name
of Benedetto, and leads a life of prayer and severe penance,
under the direction of the young monk mentioned above, an
acquaintance of his former years. This Don Clemente. is a
disciple of the elderly Giovanni Silva, a layman living in re-
tirement, "perhaps the most legitimate representative of pro-
gressive Catholicism in Italy," the author of Critical Studies
on tJie Old and New Testament^ and a book on the Foundations
of the Catholic Theology of the Future. The 'gist of Silva's
" progressive " teaching is to be found in his remarks to a
small circle of disciples gathered at his house on the very
evening that Jeanne and Noemi arrive. He said :

Digitized by

Google

1907.] FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY 463

There are a few of us Catholics, in and out of Italy, both
ecclesiastics and laymen, that desire a relorm iu the Church.
Not by rebellion, but under the direction of legitimate author-
ity. We desire reforms in the religious teaching, in the wor-
ship, in the discipline of the clergy, and even in the supreme
government of the Church. Hence we must create a public
opinion that will induce the legitimate authority to bring
about these reforms within twenty, thirty, or fifty years.

The Abb^ Marinier, not a disciple but an uninvited guest^
thinks that no reform in the Church can be accomplished by
a "Catholic Freemasonry." The abbe has a fine sense of hu-
mor that seasons all he has to say.

You evidently think you can swim under water like wily
fish and not be seen, and you don't consider that the shaip
eye of the Supreme Fisherman, or a Deputy Fisherman,
watches your every move, and can finish you with one thrust
of his spear. Now I should not advise the most delicate and
savory fish to collect in schools. You understand what would
happen if one of them were caught. The great Fisherman of
Galilee put his little fishes into a pool, but the great Fisher-
man of Rome fries them. . . . There will be reforms some
day, because ideas are stronger than men and make their
way ; but if you dress them up like soldiers and send them to
the front in companies, you will expose them to a terrible
fire that will stop their progress for a while. It's individuals,
Messias, that make science and religion progress. Is there
a saint among you ? Or do you know where to find one ?
Send him out ahead with a few fervent words, real charity,
two or three little miracles, a few suggestions as to what to
say, and your Messias will accomplish more than all the rest
of you put together.

Don Clemente replies that the saint is at hand.

Let us be prophets, as it were, of this saint, of this Mes-
sias ; let us prepare his ways before him, that is, make every
one feel the need of a renovation of all the clothes of our re-
ligion, all that is not the very body of truth, even though this
renovation be painful to certain consciences.

The keynote of the novel is struck in this meeting. The
saint to whom Don Clemente refers is no other than Benedetto,
alias Piero Maironi. And the germ of the gospel he is to

Digitized by

Google

464 FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY [Jan.,

preach is contained in the remarks of Giovanni Silva and Don
Clemente just quoted.

As Don Clemente and Benedetto leave Silva's house after
the meeting, Jeanne and Noemi arrive, and the old lovers re-
cognize each other as they pass. The night that follows is one
of tempest for both. Benedetto asks and obtains permission to
spend it alone on the mountain, in prayer and penitential ex-
ercises; Jeanne, impatient to go to the monastery the follow-
ing morning, cannot find a moment of rest.

After an heroic struggle with the " spirits of darkness,"
Benedetto is refreshed by a vision which confirms his mission.

He sees himself at night kneeling in the Piazza of St.
Peter's between the obelisk and the facade of the immense
temple, illuminated with the light of the moon. The Piazza
is empty, the murmur of the Aniene suggests the sound of
the fountains. From the door of the temple issues a group of
men dressed in scarlet, violet, and black. They look threaten-
ingly at him, and point towards the castle of Sant' Angelo,
as if to intimate that he must leave the sacred place. He
rises boldly to face the enemy. Suddenly he hears at his
back the roar of a multitude of people pouring into the Piazza
from the adjacent streets. A great wave carries him forward
and places him on the threshold of the temple, acclaiming
him the reformer of the Church, the real vicar of Christ. He
turns around as if to claim authority over the world. At that
moment the thought of Christ being tempted by Satan flashes
through his mind. ** Jesus, Jesus, Jesus! *' he exclaims, **I
am not worthy to be tempted like you."

After the vision a celestial calm takes possession of his soul,
and he returns to the. monastery filled with the joy of heaven.

Meanwhile the abbot, advised by Don Clemente of the
danger to which Benedetto is exposed by the presence of
Jeanne, decides to send him to Jenne, not for a day as the
former had suggested, but for good. However, he allows Don
Clemente to give him the monastic habit if he will make
promises similar to the religious vows taken by lay brothers.
Pained at the action of the abbot, but still resigned, Bene-
detto goes to make a farewell visit to the Sacro Speco. While
there, absorbed in prayer, Jeanne enters and, kneeling down
beside him, makes her presence known. By a sign he imposes
silence; but afterwards in the Church he exacts a promise

Digitized by

Google

1907.] FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY 465

from her that she will never attempt to see him again, and
promises in return to summon her to him "at the appointed
hour."

So Benedetto goes to Jenne, a small mountain village in
the neighborhood, and there continues his life of prayer and
penance. It is not long before he begins, to preach to the
rough peasants around him, who look upon him as a saint, and
ascribe miraculous powers to his prayers. The sick are brought
to him and go away relieved. But his unorthodox preaching
arouses suspicion ; two priests are sent from Rome to watch
him, recognize him as a follower of Silva, and declare him to
be a heretical imposter. The abbot of Santa Scolastica at
once sends Don Clemente to reclaim the habit confided to him.
The death of a poor young man brought, when at the point
of death, for him to cure, impairs his credit with the people,
and renders his further stay at Jenne impossible. As he goes
down the mountain, ''broken images from his vision flash
through his mind. . . . While the great voice of the
Aniene roars from the depths louder and louder; Rome, Rome,
Rome ! "

Rome he feels to be the real goal of his apostolate, and
thither he goes after a short stay in the house of the Silvas.
There is no change in his mode of life. He works as a simple
gardener at the villa of Professor Mayda, just below San An-
selmo, devoting himself to a life of prayer and to the care of
the sick and abandoned. The common people of the Testaccio
quarter venerate him as a saint; members of the Roman elite^
"persons attracted by Christ, but repelled by Catholicism,"
come of an evening to hear him tell them ''what Catholicism
really is, the vital, indestructible essence of the Catholic re-
ligion, and the human character of its divers forms that render
it repugnant to many forms, which may be changed, do change,
and will continue to change, by the evolution of the internal
divine element acted upon by the external world, by science
and the public conscience.

A Benedictine of San Anselmo obtains him an audience
with the Pope, and he is taken at night by secret passages
into the private room of his Holiness. This audience forms
the climax of the story. The Pope receives the self-appointed
apostle in the most fa[therly manner, and listens patiently to his
denunciations of the policy of the Church. Benedetto said:
VOL. Lxxxiv. — 30

Digitized by

Google

466 FOGAZZARO AND HlS TRILOGY . [Jan.^

Holy Father, the Church is ill. Four evil spirits have en-
tered its body to make war upon the Holy Spirit. One is a
spirit of falsehood. Even the spirit of falsehood can trans-
form itself into an angel of light, and many pastors, many
teachers in the Church, many good and pious people among
the faithful, listen devoutly to the spirit of falsehood, and
think they are listening to an angel. Christ has said: **I
am the Truth,*' and many in the Church, even among the
good and pious, divide the truth in their hearts, have no re-
gard for truth that is not what they consider religious, are
afraid that truth will destroy truth, set God against Gcd, pre-'
fer darkness to light, and teach men to do the same. They
call thineselves **the faithful," and do not understand how
mean and cowardly their faith is, how far from the spirit of
the Apostle who would ** prove *' all .things. Idolaters of the
letter, they try to force children's food on adults, who 6nd it
nauseating ; they do not consider that God is infinite and im*
mutable, and that man gains a larger idea of God and of all
divine truth from century to century. They pervert the
faith, and this causes corruption in the whole religious life ;
because the Christian who forces himself to accept what they
accept, and refuse what they refuse, thinks he has done his
best to serve God, while he has done less than nothing ; he
needs to live his faith in the word of Christ, he needs to live
** Thy will be done,^^ Holy Father, few people know that re-
ligion is not the intellectual acceptance of formulas of truths
but is rather action and life according to truth, and that for
real faith more is required than negative, religious observ*
ances and obedience to the ecclesiastical authority. I know
some that recognize this, that do not divide the truth in their
hearts, adore God the Truth, and are all on fire with a daunt-
less faith in Christ, in his Church, and in his Truth. I know
such, Holy Father, and they are malignly persecuted, are de-
nounced as heretics, are silenced ; and all through the spirit
of falsehood, which for centuries has been generating a tradi-
tion of deceit in the Church, so that those who serve this spirit
think they are serving God, like the persecuters of the first
Christians. . . . Many hearts both of priests and laymen
belong to the Holy Spirit ; the spirit of falsehood has not been
able to force an entrance, even as an angel of light. Say the
word. Holy Father, do something to encourage these hearts
devoted to the see of the Roman Pontiff. Honor before the
Church some of these men, these priests, that are persecuted
by the spirit of falsehood ; raise some one of them to the Epis-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY 467

copate, another to the Sacred College, and, Holy ]?ather>
warn theologians and biblical scholars, if necessary, to be
prudent, because science can only advance by being prudent;
but don't let the Index or the Holy OflSce condemn for too
great boldness men who are the honor of the Church, who^
with their minds full of truth and their hearts full of Christ,
are fighting for the Catholic Faith.

The second of the evil spirits that infest the Church is
"the spirit of domination in the clergy/' Benedetto tells ihe
Pope. The clergy are too desirous of directing the faithful in
the matter of devotion, and, instead of urging their spiritual
children to "communicate directly and normally with God, to
ask his counsel and direction,*' they have ** suppressed the an-
cient Catholic liberty," and have made "obedience, even when
not obligatory by law, the first of virtues." This spirit

tends to carry religious authority outside the religious field.
You know how it is in Italy, Holy Father ; it is not for Italy
alone I speak, but for the whole Catholic world. . . .
The spirit of domination will try to govern ycu, tco. Do not
yield to it. Holy Father. You are the ruler of the Church ;
do not allow others to rule you, do not let your power be a
glove for other hands.

The third evil spirit that corrupts the Church is the spirit
of avarice. "The Vicar of Christ lives in the papal palace, as
he lived in his episcopal residence, in the spirit of poverty.
Many venerable pastors of the Church live in the like spirit;
but the spirit of poverty is not sufficiently taught as Christ
taught it." He urges the Pope to impose real poverty upon
the clergy, as the Church has imposed chastity. Then, he
says, the humblest priest will enjoy the respect of the people
such as is not given to-day to the princes of the Church.
Benedetto continued:

The fourth evil spirit in the Church is the spirit of rigidity.
This spirit, too, transforms itself into an angel of light. The
clericals, your holiness, and all religious men that oppcse
progressive Catholicism, would, in the name of Moses, have
crucified Christ in good faith. They idolize the past, and
want to have everything in the Church stereot)ped, even the
traditional expressions of the papal speech, the big proces-

Digitized by

Google

468 FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY [Jan.,

sional fans that your Holiness' heart so abhors, and the stupid
tradition that forbids a cardinal to walk out on foot, and
would consider it scandalous if he should visit the poor, in
their houses. It is this spirit of rigidity which tries to pre-
serve things impossible to keep alive, that brings down on us
the derision of unbelievers ; and this is a grave sin before
God.

Vicar of Christ, I pray you one thing more. I am a sinner,
unworthy of being compared with the saints, but the spirit of
God can speak even through the mouth of the lowest. If a
woman could conjure the Pope to return to Rome, I conjure
your Holiness to leave the Vatican. Come out, Holy Father ;
but for the first time, at least, go out on the work of your
ministry. Lazarus is sick and is dying every day ; go and
visit Lazarus. Christ is calling for help in all the poor crea-
tures that suffer. I saw from the Galleria delle Lapidi the
lights of another Roman palace. If human suffering calls in
the name of Christ, they will perhaps reply : *' No " ; over
there. But they will go. At the Vatican they reply:
•* Yes"; but they do not go. What will Christ say, Holy
Father, in that terrible hour ? These words of mine, if they
were known to the world, would bring down upon me the de-
nunciations of all who profess to be most devoted to the Vati-
can. But, in spite of denunciations and condemnations, I
shall cry out until I die : ** What will Christ say ? What will
Christ say ? I appeal to Him."

And what does the Holy Father say to all this ? He re-
plies ;

My son, some of these things the Lord has said to my heart
long ago. You, God bless you, can settle things with God
alone. I have to adapt myself to men whom God has placed
about me, and govern with them in charity and prudence ;
and I have to adapt my counsels and commands to the differ-
ent capacities and temperaments of so many millions of men.
I am like a poor schoolmaster who out of seventy pupils has
twenty poor, forty average, and only 'ten good ones. He can't
teach his school merely for the good pupils, and I can't gov-
ern the Church merely for you and those like you. Christ
paid his tribute money to the State, and I would willingly
pay my tribute of homage over there in that palace where you
saw the lights, did I not fear to offend the sixty pupils. And
80 it would be, if I should take certain books off the Index,
or elevate certain men that have not the best reputation for

Digitized by

Google

1907.] FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY 469

. orthodoxy, or go and visit the hospitals of Rome, if a i^iiddeti
. epidemic should break out. . . . And then I am old and
tired ; the cardinals did not know whom they put here ; I did
not want to come. I feel, my son, that yOu have the right
spirit, but the Lord cannot expect from me the things that
you suggest, to which even a strong young pontiff would not
be equal.

Finally the Pope gives Benedetto his blessing, commends
himself to his prayers, and dismisses him.

Benedetto's repeated visits to the Vatican have roused the
suspicions of the Intransigents, and they begin all sorts of mach-
inations to force the ** saint " out of Rome. The *' powers that
be " at the Vatican even descend to treat with the Italian
Government, in order to move the " secular arm " . to act.
They offer to quash the appointment to the see of Turin of a
certain ecclesiastic obnoxious to the Quirinal, on condition that
the Government undertake to relieve them of this annoying
reformer.

The next scene is the most touching in the novel, and re-
veals Fogazzaro's power of pathos. We find Benedetto at the
bedside of a wretched old man, a former monk who had left
his order to get married, and was now dying in misery. His
only friend is a hunch-backed old woman living in the same
house, who had taken pity on him for Christ's sake. Through
her Benedetto hears of him ; he brings him some fresh roses,
and consoles him in the most tender manner.

Benedetto bent over the sick man and began to talk caress-
ingly to him. His gentle words flowed in varied notes of ten-
derness, now cheerful, now mournful. At times the old man's
face would light up with joy ; again he would break out in
agonizing questions, only to be restored to peace at once by
the soothing sound of that sweet voice.

While in the midst of these ministrations Benedetto is in-
terrupted by an officer who comes to conduct him to the police
station. He has only time to tell the old woman that the sick
man is prepared to see a priest, and is hurried off in a car-
riage.

At the Questura he is told by the Commendatore that he
has been accused of having illegally practised medicine at Vienna,

Digitized by

Google

470 FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY [Jan.,

and of having poisoned a patient; that the only way he can
escape his enemies who have made this accusation is to leave
Rome at once, and even Italy if possible. Benedetto tells him
that he will not leave Rome, that he is willing to take the con-
sequences of any trial. He is then conducted into the presence
of the Minister of the Interior, and is thus given an opportu-
nity to read the Italian Government a sermon on^ reform as he
had done the Church. Questioned as to his "Refoim," Bene-
detto tells the minister that, like Pilate, he is not prepared to
receive the truth.

" Oh," exclaimed his interlocutor, *' and why not ? " Bene-
detto replied :

Because he who doth the works of darkness walketh in dark-
ness and cannot see the light. You do the works of dark-
ness. That is easy to understand. You are Minister of
the Interior. I know you by reputation. You were not
born to work darkness, and there has been much light in cer-
tain of your works ; but at this moment you are doing the
works of darkness. I am here to-night because you have
closed a bargain you dare not confess. You say you adore
the truth. You ask a brother whether he possesses the truth,
and you do not confess that you have betrayed him.

The Minister of the Interior, enraged at these words, tells
him to go. But Benedetto will not go till he has said his last
word. He said:

Your Excellency, not only am I about to leave this room,
but also, as I think, soon to leave this world. I shall not see
you again. Listen to me for the last time. You are not ready
for the Truth now, but the Truth stands at your door, and
the hour will come (and it will not be long, because you are
advanced in life) when night will come over you, over your
jurisdiction, your honors, your ambitions. Then you vrill
hear the Truth call in the night. You may reply : ** Be-
gone"; and it will never return again. You may reply:
*' Come in '* ; and it will enter breathing sweetness all about.
You do not now know how you will reply, nor do I, nor does any
one in the worki. But we prepare ourselves to make a good
answer by good works. Whatever your errors may be, you
have a religious spirit. You have much power in the world ;
use it for good. You were born a Catholic, and say you are a
Protestant. Perhaps you do not know Catholicism well

Digitized by

Google

I907-] FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY 47 1

enough to understand that Protestantism is crumbling to ruin
over a dead Christ, and that Catholicism is growing by the
power of a living Christ. But I am speaking to the statesman,
not certainly to ask him to protect the Catholic Church,
which would be a misfortune, but to tell him that the State
must be neither Catholic nor Protestant. However, it has no
right to ignore God, and you dare to deny him in more than
one of your so-called Higher Schools in the name of the
liberty of science, which you confound with the liberty of
thought and speech, because thought and speech are free to
deny God. Such denial cannot be scientific, and you are
called upon to teach science alone. You are very well-versed
in the petty politics that makes you silence your conscience
in order to gain a favor from the Vatican ; but you do not
understand the higher politics of maintaining the authority of
him who is the eternal principle of all justice. . . . You
'imagine you believe in God, while in reality you are prophets
and priests of false gods. You serve them like the idolatrous
Hebrew princes, in high places in sight of all the people.
You serve in high places the gods of all earthly lusts.

Benedetto goes on in this strain to accuse the Government
of systematic bribery and lying, and warns the minister, who
thinks Benedetto's God '' irrational," of his colleagues who are
"scorners of God." These, and not the Socialists and Anar-
chists, are the real enemies of the State. Turning towards the
Under Secretary, he adds:

As for you, you scorn One who is silent. Beware of his
silence.

With these words the '' saint " leaves the palace, exhausted
by the excitement of the interview. Jeanne, who is kept in-
formed of his movements, has sent her carriage to take him to
Villa May da, where he arrives half- dead. But here he is
in hourly danger of being arrested, and Jeanne persuades one
of the senators to give him a place of refuge in his own house.
His hiding-place is soon discovered by his enemies, and the
senator, who fears his political ambitions will be compromised
by his friendship for Benedetto, refuses to harbor him any
longer. So he is taken back to Villa Mayda in a hopeless
condition, and at his request is given a wretched little room
in the gardener's house that he occupied before. He feels that
the end is near, and prepares himself for the last sacraments

Digitized by

Google

472 FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY [Jan^

and for death. He blesses all his friends and the common peo-
ple of the neighborhood, who come in crowds to say a last
farewell to the " saint " that had ministered among them. Don
Clemente is summoned, and brings with him the beloved Bene-
dictine habit. Noemi comes to say farewell, and is converted
to the Catholic faith. Last of all comes Jeanne Dessalle, as
he is sinking into his agony, and is no longer able to utter a
word. By a sign he indicates that he wants his crucifix; she
hands it to them.

Piero placed it to his lips and looked at her steadily witli
his large eyes» now glassy in death. He made an effort to
take the crucifix in both his hands, and to raise himself up
towards her. His lips moved, but made no sound. Then
Jeanne took Piero's hand in her own, and kissed the crucifix
passionately. His eyes closed, and his face lighted up with
a smile. He was dead.

• The appointed hour had come, and Jeanne had found her
faith again. •

. Such, in brief, is the story that has caused so much stir in
the religious world of Italy for the past twelvemonth. In our
sketch we have included enough of the many passages de-
voted to religious questions to justify our statement at the be*
ginning that // Santo is a tract rather than a novel. It is not
only an expression of Antonio Fogazzaro's own views concern-
ing the great problem of reconciling the Church with modem
society and thought, but it is typical of a state of mind not
at all uncommon among educated Catholics in Italy to-day.
The Catholic mind is not unaffected by the violent fermenta-
tion of ideas that is going on outside the Church, and many
that are intellectually ungrounded in the foundations of re-
ligious belief are being alienated from the faith by what they
consider the irreconcilableness of the Church's teaching with
the findings of modern science. Doubtless one of the objects
the author had in mind in the publication of // Santo was to
convince such minds of the errors of their judgment; and bow
does he set about it?

When some young men who find themselves in this predic-
ament ask Benedetto's advice, he replies by the following parable:

Digitized by

Google

1907.] FOGAZZARO ANU HlS TRILOGY 473

Thirsty pilgrims approach a famous spring. They find a
pool of stagnant water, repugnant to the taste. The spring is
at the bottom of the pool and they do not find it. They turn
disappointed to a laborer working in a quarry nearby, and he
offers them living water. They ask the name of th'e spring.
** It*s the same as in the pool,'* he says, **it all comes from
one and the same vein underground. Who digs, finds."
You are the thirsty pilgrims, I am the poor quarry man, the
vein of living water hidden underground is Catholic Truth.
The pool is not the Church ; the Church is the whole field
through which the living waters run. You turn to me by an
unconscious instinct that the Church is not the Hierarchy
alone, but that it is rather the aggregation of all the faithful.

In other words, the Seekers of the Truth are to leave* the
filthy pool of the appointed teachers of the faithful, and con-
sult some layman, who, in the pride of his intellect^ pretends
to have tapped a purer vein. Is not this the old heresy oi
Luther in another dress ? And are such arguments of a na-
ture to reassure timid and doubting souls ? Of course Bene^
detto protests:

I do not judge, I recognize and honor the authority of the
Hierarchy ; I only say that the Church is not the Hierarchy
alone.

This is a suggestio falsi^ for the Church has never claimed
to be the Hierarchy alone. She does claim, however, that the
Hierarchy alone possesses the authority to teach the faithful
revealed truth, an authority given to the Apostles and their
successors, the Bishops of the Catholic Church, by Christ when
he said: "Those that hear you, hear me." It is this liberal-
istic tendency to discredit the constituted authority of the
Church in matters of faith, rather than the denial of any definite
doctrine, that has brought down upon Fogazzaro's novel the
condemnation of the Index. Enough has been quoted to prove
that such condemnation was not unjustified.

As for the four " evil spirits " that infect the Church, they
are merely the "five wounds" of Rosmini reduced to four,
and have been refuted time and again. By the imputation of
the " spirit of falsehood living the Truth," Fogazzaro accuses
the Church of closing her eyes to the so-called conclusions of
modern science. But is the accusation founded on fact? Has

Digitized by

Google

474 FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY [Jan.,

the Church ever refused to accept the final conclusions of
science? She is justly suspicious of the hypotheses and the-
ories of the modern agnbstic scientist, as long as they remain
hypotheses and theories, but she has always shown herself open
to conviction. To those who consider the Church and her his-
tory only superficially, her intellectual conservatism appears
uncompromising rigidity. But surely a man of Fogazzaro's
intelligence, brought up in the atmosphere and traditions of the
very centre of Catholicism, ought to know better than to make
such a charge. It would take us too far to attempt a dis-
cussion of this momentous problem, but the question has re-
ceived thorough treatment at the hands of Mr. Wilfrid Ward.
In his works. The Rigidity of Rome^ Changing Dogma and
Changeful Man^ and Problems and Persons^ to which the reader
is referred, Mr. Ward shows how Rome, with a true conser-
vatism, has resisted her two greatest foes, the Ultra-Conser-
vatives, who would stereotype everything in the Church, and
the Liberals, who would have nothing defined. In an ad-
dress before the Catholic Truth Society on "The Conservative
Genius of the Church,"* he says: *'The aggressive move-
ments of the times she has opposed. To yield to them would
have been to identify herself with partly false, partly one-
sided and aggravated phases of thought, and lose her own au-
thority and her own individual character. But each movement
witnessed to a real advance of human thought, new truth amid
new error, and to fresh developments of human activity. It
supphed material for repairs within the Church, although it was
unacceptable as a whole. . . • All the systems she opposed
contained elements which were good and true. And from not
one did she fail ultimately to assimilate something, in most
cases a great deal, once their aggressive character had been
broken by her resistance. 'She broke them to pieces,' writes
Cardinal Newman, and then he significantly adds, 'she divided
the spoils.' ... To preserve a building we must resist
those who would pull it down. But we must also repair it,
replace what is worn out by what is new, and fit it to last in
the varying conditions of life." This thought may be a source
of consolation to Signor Fogazzaro. "Within twenty, thirty,
fifty years," even some of his reform measures may be adopted.

• Tablet^ June 13, 1900. See also "The Function of Intransigeance," by the same au-
thor. The New York Review^ July-August, 1906.

Digitized by

Google

X907.] FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY 47S

As for the other "evil spirits," they are merely cchacs of
recriminations that have been brought against the priesthood
from the beginning. That the spirits of avarice and domina- .
tion have possessed the souls of many men that have entered
the sacred ministry without a real vocation is only too true;
but that they have infected the body of the clergy will be be-
lieved by nobody acquainted with the facts. Certainly, in Italy
the underpaid priests have little opportunity to foster the sin
of avarice. To impose a vow of poverty would not cure the
evil. Already the " rigidity " of ecclesiastical etiquette has had
to bend under the reforms of Pius the Tenth, and it is only
a question of time when all the '' worn-out forms " will be
things of the past. But such changes cannot be brought about
in a day. Your reformer is always so impatient I

As a novel, // Santo is disappointing in the extreme. The
plot is meagre and thin, especially as compared with the plots
of the two preceding novels ; nor do we understand how the
story, as story, could hold the attention of any one not already:
interested in the character of Piero Maironi by a reading of
// Piccolo Mo%do Moderno. The progress of the action is im-
peded by the repeated religious discussions and preachments.
It is claimed by some critics that the character of Piero is in-
consistent. With this opinion we do not agree. On the con-
trary, we find him most convincing. He is a true son of his
parents, Franco and Luisa. He has inherited from his father
all his emotional religious nature, his indecision of character,
and his temperamental hesitation until forced to act by exter-
nal circumstances ; from his mother he has all his self-sufficient
independence of authority, his perfect confidence in the deci*
sions of his own mind, and the indomitable determination to
accomplish his purpose. These conflicting elements Fogazzaro
has reconciled in the character of his ''saint" with rare psy-
chological insight.

As was to be expected from a literary artist of Fogazzaro's
attainments, // Santo abounds in passages of sustained beauty,
charming descriptions of Italian scenery, and delicate touches
in the portraiture, while the prevailing spirit is serious and
even religious.

It is a source of deep satisfaction, at a time when the
pagan Carducci with his glorification of '' Satan " on the one
hand, and the brilliant D*Annunzio with his pornographic nov-

Digitized by

Google

476 FOGAZZARO AND HIS TRILOGY [Jan.

els on the other, are corrupting the minds and hearts of the
Italian youth, that an author with so profound a knowledge
of human nature and so charming a style as Fogazzaro is using
his gifts to discuss the most serious problems of the spiritual
life and. the relations of Christianity to society. We cannot for
an instant doubt the honest intentions of the author of //
Santo in his desire to make the Church and modern thought
better friends; our only regret is that he has been so unsuc-
cessful. Certainly it is not by caricaturing those who stand be-
fore the world as the representatives of the Catholic Faith that
the modern malcontent can be reconciled, or the unbeliever at-
tracted to the fold of Christ. In this age of general destruc-
tion we need more constructive work, on modern lines, how-
ever, like Mrts. Wilfrid Ward's Out of Due Time^ a novel that
covers pretty nearly the same ground as // Santo.

Mr. Norris tells us in the Octopus that "the novel is, or
ought to be, everything"; that "the novelist is our inspired
teacher in matters theological, social, political, and perhaps sci*
entific." Certain it is that the novel is at the present time al-
most the only form of literature that appeals to the average
reader, and a novelist ought to think twice before he fathers
and disseminates through the press views on the most serious
subjects that tend to unsettle the minds of the unthinking and
to arm the tongues of scoffers. " This is a Serious thought "for
the conscientious novelist; the making of the spiritual life of
England is in their hands," says Conan Doyle. This is quite
as true of other civilized countries as of England. Conscien-
tious Fogazzaro certainly is; and we trust that his next novel
will be a work of real constructive powers, such as he gave
promise of in // Piccolo Mondo Antico.

Digitized by

Google

THE STATE OF RELIGION IN ENGLAND.

BY ROBERT HUGH BENSON.

gT is hardly possible to doubt any longer that we
are on the eve of significant changes in the re-
ligious thought of England. While the Catholic
Church has always lived on the lines that our
Lord laid down, and has explicitly recognized
them to consist, as regards her continuous life, of two princi>
pies — namely the immutability of her doctrine and the develop-
ment of its expression — other bodies that have seceded from
her have no such safeguard against the inroads of criticism and
historical discovery.

To take a single example, the Church of England in the
sixteenth century, in drawing up her constitution, attempted to
lay as her foundation the Scriptures as interpreted by the Primi-
tive Fathers; the first four or five or six centuries, she im-
plicitly declared, were necessary to the unfolding of Gospel truth,
and since the close of that period she would admit no further
light. Her homilies, in fact, state explicitly that ''damnable
idolatry '^ was the atmosphere of all Christendom for a thousand
years. By this confession to some extent, and by the course
of events in any case, she was deprived of all further right to
issue fresh definitions of old truth in answer to new attacks up-
on her faith. The old Anglican divines were never weary of
enunciating' this position and of appealing, not to the present
and living consciousness of the Church, but to her ancient de-
cisions, issued to meet ancient and exploded heresies. The re-
sult of thid is seen at the present day in the numerous schools
of thought that compete within her for the mastery.

There is one such school, identical to a large extent mth that
of the Nonconformists who maximize the appeal to the Scripture
and miminize the necessity for its interpretation by Primitive
writers; and upon this party, as we shall presently see, there
is a fiercely destructive influence at work.

A second school, which we may call the "Moderates," still
clings to the Anglican position of the sixteenth century, and

Digitized by

Google

478 THE State of Religion in England [Jan.,

attempts to solve all questions by a repetition of old answers
that have outgrown their use. These, more and more, are for-
feiting the attention of a world that lives vividly in the present
and finds its difficulties unmet by such a method of treatment.

Thirdly, there is the advanced school of ** Ritualists," evolved
from the Tractarians though possessing little in ccmmon with
them, except a passionate desire to be one with -the Catholic
world ; and these, more and more, are endeavoring to assimi-
late the Catholic doctrine of development, with results that we
shall see presently.

And these three schools of thought are by no means ex-
haustive, but all others, I think, are composed out of their
elements. There are the " Biblical Latitudinarians," as we
may call them, who attempt to combine an appeal to the Scrip-
tures with a complete freedom of modern interpretation, and
these take one of their principles from the first, and one from
the third school of which I have spoken; they will not adroit
the mediaeval writers, thereby destroying the essential truth of
Development; neither will they admit the simple truth of the
Scriptures as they stand, thereby forfeiting the clear positive-
ness of the "Evangelicals." But, for purposes of discussion, I
think the three schools which I have named cover the ground
very tolerably, and that it is unnecessary to complicate matters
by analyzing the numerous shades of thought which take their
rise from these. ^

Now there are two main influences very active in the world
at present, which, while leaving the Catholic Church unscathed
by reason of the two principles of her life of which I spoke
just now — namely. Immutability of doctrine and Development
of expression — are working havoc among these various schools ;
and the first of these is Biblical Criticism.

It would be a remarkable fact, if it were not for the divine
i;uidance of the Church, that so few de fide decisions have been
made as regards the exact nature of Inspiration. Even recent
authoritative pronouncements have left many questions still open
to controversy. It is perfectly possible for Catholic theologians,
for example, to discuss with complete freedom the various ele-
ments out of which St. Matthew's Gospel took its rise, and to
write learned papers upon the exact original form of the Lord's
Prayer, For the* Church recognizes now,, as she has always
done, that God employed human agents in the composition of

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The State of Religion in England 479

the Sacred Books, and that, although he himself could not
be the author of error, he did not transfer his prerogative
either to copyists or to private doctors, however eminent.

But this air of quiet and reasonable confidence is completely
alien to the Protestant " Evangelical " mind. For him these
books are not guaranteed or guarded by a divine Teacher, still
less interpreted authoritatively by her ; they are rather their
own sponsors and their own interpreters. The " Authorized
Version '* of the Scriptures is to the average uneducated ** Evan-
gelical " scarcely less written in its exact and present English
form by the finger of God, scarcely less literally and obviously
true than were the tables of stone on Sinai. The result, then^
of biblical criticism is to render the faith of such persons an
exceedingly precarious thing, for there is no divine Teacher in
whose hands they may leave the honor of God's word, and
whom they may trust to support them in their confidence while
disabusing them of their superstitions concerning it.

The *' Moderates " are affected, although to a less degree^
by the influence of modern criticism, for to some extent they^
do believe in the "undivided" Church as the interpreter and
guardian of Scripture ; but, on the other hand, by just so
much the more does the Doctrine of Development imperil their
position.

This doctrine, enunciated clearly by St. Paul when he com-
pares the Church to the body of a child, declared by our
Blessed Lord himself in his parable of the mustard seed, com-
mented upon by St. Vincent of Lerins, and expanded by Car-
dinal Newman in his famous book — this doctrine has more than
ever been brought before the attention of the world by Dar-
win's researches in the last century. Whether or no a man
may accept Darwin's conclusions, it is impossible for him not
to see that all Almighty God's noblest works in creation are
those that contain the principle of life, and that life, while un-
changing in its essence, manifests itself in the gradual perfect-
ing of its outward form. If, then, Almighty God in the crea-
tion of the Mystical Body of his Son has permitted that sacred
organism to cease growing after the sixth century, or rathtr,
at the worst, to " see corruption" for over one thousand years,
he is acting in a way very hard to understand, and has with-
drawn from our faith all those supports which the analogies of
the rest of creation might have supplied. To the Catholic, of

Digitized by

Google

48o THE State of Religion in England [Jan.,

course, he has done nothing of the sort, for the Catholic con-
templating the Vatican decrees of 1870 finds no more difficulty
in accepting them than his forefathers found in accepting the
decrees of Nicaea. There has been an orderly movement
throughout, a gradual unfolding of the hidden deposit, im-
planted in the consciousness of the Church at Pentecost, that,
so far from being a stumbling-block to his faith, is rather a
manifest evidence of her divine and immutable life. The de-
crees of yesterday or to-morrow, when uttered by the infal-
lible he^d of the Church, have exactly the same claim upon
his faith as the pronouncements of Peter at the Council of
Jerusalem.

But further, not only does the moderate find himself landed
in an uncomfortable theory, but even in practice he is not at
his ease. A young man, let us say, approaches him with a
difficulty that never even came within the wildest dreams of
Arius or Pelagius ; and the moderate theologian, rejecting as
he does all authoritative pronouncements of the last thirteen
hundred years, searches the Scriptures and the Primitive Fa-
thers in vain for an answer. All that he can do at the best
is to draw a deduction from these authorities utterly unsup-
ported by anything but his own private learning ;* whereas a
Catholic priest could show the young man chapter and verse
after a ten minutes' hunt. This does not, of course, prove
that the Catholic priest is right, but at least it shows that the
Catholic theory " works," while the " moderate " does not.

Thirdly, there are the Ritualists; and these approximating
as they do closely to the Catholic position, in their view both
of the Scriptures as guarded and interpreted by the '' Church,"
and of the Doctrine of Development, are very much more com*
petent to withstand the assaults of criticism and the discoveries
of the laws of growth. But, while they acknowledge these laws
of life, and understand that an organism that does not develop
cannot claim to be alive, the weak spot of their position is
that they do not possess that other essential of life, namely
a continuity and unity of consciousness. Or, to express it in
mechanical terms, a centrifugal tendency can only be safe-
guarded by an immovable centre. The Ritualists, that is to
say, while acknowledging that the sweep of the Church's range
must ever whirl wider and wider, covering this ground and
that which in primitive ages was outside her province, suffer

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The State of Religion in England 481

from this fatal and irremediable defect, that they have no im-
movable central authority from which the whirling may be
controlled. They acknowledge neither Canterbury nor Rome
as their fixed pivot ; they have too much knowledge for the
one and too little for the other; and the result is that their
organization covers indeed a quantity of ground — they produce
endless books, dogmatic, devotional, casuistical, critical, and
historical — but it swings loosely here and there at random, and
is at one time Tractarian and severe, at another Ultramontane
and Belgian; at one time Roman, and another Sarum; there
is neither rest nor security; they have no certain guides; Dr.
Pasey and Dr. Gore are both numbered among their prophets.

Now I have treated of these three schools at length, partly
because they are certainly the chief representatives of religious
thought in England outside the Catholic Church, and partly
because, in their failure to meet modern questions, we have an
explanation of the attitude of the average Englishman towards
religion at the present day. There is no doubt that that atti-
tude is one of bewilderment, and this bewilderment shows it-
self in various ways. The principal of these ways is Agnos-
ticism.

It is a remarkable fact, I think, that the Englishman is still
a very reverent person. There is very little hatred of religion ;
a Catholic procession can go through the streets of almost any
town without fear of insult. The bystanders will behave with
decorum and will even, when requested, generally remove their
hats. But there is a pathetic and puzzled air in their faces.
It seems to them all very nice and pleasant, but they honestly
cannot understand the certitude of mind which causes the
Catholic to behave in such a way. The Englishman of this
class believes in God, and even, vaguely, supposes that the
death of Jesus Christ has done good to the world ; but beyond
this he is frankly Agnostic. He does not dream of guiding
his life by precepts of self-sacrifice; he does not even trouble
to comply with our Lord's ceremonial institutions; and the
reason of all this is, to a large extent, that he despairs of un-
derstanding in what these demands consist. The religious tem-
per of Englishmen, while preserving in the country a general
sense of good feeling towards Christianity, has issued also in
acrimonious controversy, with the result that the laymen do
not know what to believe. It is difficult to feel hardly towards
VOL. Lxxxiv.— 31

Digitized by

Google

482 THE STATE OF RELIGION IN ENGLAND [Jan.,

this large class of persons ; it is not their fault that the Voice
of the divine Teacher does not reach their ears.

Secondly^ there is an increasing number of people who are
not content with Agnosticism of this kind. The soul, natural-
ly religious, becomes impatient of the empty wilderness, and
we have, therefore, the phenomenon before us of well-inten-
tioned. God-fearing persons following in despair any who calls
louder than his fellows. The Salvation Army had their day
some ten years ago ; they still win respect by their untiring
patience and conscientiousness, but they are scarcely consid-
ered, now that General Booth has taken to a motor car and
become a free citizen of the 'City of London, to be much more
than religiously-minded philanthropists. But their place is be-
ing occupied by a very much more disagreeable and fantastic
crew. It seems sometimes, when one considers the growth of
** Christian Science," and the Sunday-schools of the Spiritual-
ists, and the thousand other queer sects that thrive in Eng-
land, that almost any doctrine will win adherents if it is pro-
claimed through brazen trumpets. Yet here again, the motive
is so admirable. There is a sincere desire to get into touch
with the supernatural world, and there is a growing despair at
the contemplation of the failure of the National Church to an-
nounce any coherent or intelligible message — a failure which,
in my opinion, as I have already pointed out, will become more
and more evident as time goes by.

Thirdly, there is a class of people which, in spite of what
some authorities say, I believe to be negligible — I mean those
who explicitly deny the existence of any supernatural world at
all. Twenty years ago these were active and prosperous; then^
owing in a large measure to the gallant response made by cer-
tain prominent members of the Church of England, in Lon-
don, at any rate, the movement was checked. Lately there
has been a recrudescence of this set, due, a good deal, to the
active dissemination of infidel literature ; but, from the fact
that the Rationalist Press is still in no sense able to sell its
productions at a profit, as well as from a hundred other con-
siderations, chief among which is that of the innate religious-
ness of the Anglo-Saxon race, those best qualified to judge
declare that there is little danger of any real anti-theistic
success.

There remains to be considered the progress of the Catho*

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The State of Religion in England 493

lie Church ; for I do not propose to discuss the Nonconform-
ists at any length. These are so completely incoherent, both
in their message and in the announcement of the foundation
on which they take their stand, that, although numerically
strong and even, it may be. increasing, they are important only
in the political world. More and more, in fact, they seem to
to be arriving at the conclusion that Christianity is little else
than a term for good citizenship ; their leaders devote far more
energy to electioneering, speech^making. and democratic efforts
than to the proclamation of any supernatural message. With
them, by a strange irony, considering their history, it seems
that the '' Kingdom of our Lord " is becoming the '' Kingdoms
of this word.'' Yet. so far as they are still conscious of ahy
definite foundations of faith, they appear to divide their alle-
giance between Bibliolatry on the one hand and undogmatic
Latitudinarianism on the other.

It is extremely difficult to estimate the progress of the
Catholic Church. Just at present the school of Ritualists,
from which most converts have been drawn for the last fifty
years, is so much occupied with the seriousness of their rela-
tions with Parliament, that there is news of but few conver-
sions among the clergy and the militant laity. On the other
hand, among the educated classes not concerned with contro-
versy, there is a steady stream flowing towards the Church.
This includes both men and women of all ranks of society, who
have sufficient independence of thought to listen to the Catho-
lic message. Among the less educated there is certainly a
movement, at any rate, towards a higher degree of toleration
than ever before since the Reformation, but the comparative
ineffectiveness of this, as well as the undoubted leakage among
Catholics in the same order of society, is due almost entirely
to the dearth of priests. The conversion of an uneducated man
is a far longer and more laborious process than that of one
with sufficient initiative and education to read and inquire for
himself; and priests in the great towns, so far from having
leisure for this evangelistic work, already have their hands full
with purely pastoral duties towards their own people. In
numbers it would seem that the Church is not increasing in
proportion to the population, but. as regards the quality of her
converts, there is every ground for encouragement; and qual-
ity in the long run. it must be remembered, means quantity.

Digitized by

Google

484 The State of Religion in England [Jan.

To sum all up then in a few words, it may be said that all
positive systems of belief that have been in possession for the
last two or three hundred years, other than that of the Catho-
lic Church, are undergoing a process of disintegration at the
hands of the two influences I have named, criticism and a
knowledge of the laws of life. On the disorganized units thus
left drifting, a number of further influences are at work — Ag-
nosticism, what may be called Fancy Religions, and the Catho-
lic Church. There is one further element at work which I
have not discussed, since it is scarcely a system at all, I mean
that kind of quack- mysticism or quietism which serves, for the
most part, as the fabric on which Fancy Religions ultimately
trace their religious designs.

The future undoubtedly lies in the hands of the Catholic
authorities, who alone hold that which, even humanly consid-
ered, has those elements which promise security. If, on the
one hand, theologians will continue their work of formulating
new methods of meeting new questions with ancient and divine
truth — if, that is to say, they continue their work as those wise
stewards of which our Lord spoke, bringing out from, their
treasures things new and old — and if, on the other hand, there
is a sufficient supply of priests to carry these re-stated truths
to those who need them, as well as to evangelize the masses
with the simple message that is the essence of God's revela-
tion, there is little reason to doubt that in England, as well
as in America, a great Catholic revival. will make itself felt,
and that in a few years we shall less and less be looked upon
as one sect among others, and be regarded rather as an organ
of Christianity which, above all others, demands the attention
of the religiously-minded, since it alone possesses those quali-
fications which link it to the past as well as make it capable
of grappling with the future.

Digitized by

Google

LISHEEN; OR. THE TEST OF THE SPIRITS.*

BY VERY REV. CANON P. A. SHEEHAN, D.D..
Author of *' My New Curate** ; '* Luke Delmege** ; '• Glenanaaf,*' etc,

" When the lofty and barren mountain was first upheaved into the sky, and from its eleva-
tion looked down on the plains below, and saw the valley and the less elevated hills covered
with verdure and fruitful trees, it sent up to Brahma something like a murmur of complaint :
* Why thus barren ? Why these scarred and naked sides exposed to the eye of man ? ' And
Brahma answered : ' The very light shall clothe thee, and the shadow of a passing cloud
shall be as a royal mantle. More verdure would be less light. Thou shalt share in the azure
of heaven, and the youngest and whitest cloud of a summer day shall nestle in thy bosom.
Thou belongest half to us.' " — BraMminiccU Legend,

PART I.
Chapter I.

CARAGH LAKE.

CERTAIN travelers and artists have said that Car-
agh Lake is even more beautiful than Killarney.
But let that pass. It is enough to say that this
lovely and tranquil evening in the late summer
of 189 — y when the sun had gone down behind
yonder hill, and left all the sky crimson, and when the crim-
son had faded into pink as reflected in the lake, and all the
shadowed places were dark and tranquil mirrors of tree and
shrub, the whole was a picture of peace, such as weary men
long for in troubled dreams, and tire of so quickly when the
dream becomes a reality. And the beauty was not marred,
nay, it was emphasized by the dark blot of one shallow boat
that just now lay very still and close to the shore. It had
one occupant, a young man — that is, if one of thirty can be
still considered young in these hot days when the hair blanches
so quickly, and the wrinkles around the mouth gather so si-
lently ; but he looked young, and the crimson glow from the
clouds seemed to add something to his youthful and calm ap-
pearance. His occupations, too, just now spoke of a stillness
that seemed the external symbolism of his mind; for he was

* Copyright. 1906. Longmans, Green & Co.

Digitized by

Google

486 LISHEEN [Jan.,

watching in some unconscious way a salmon-rod that stretched
itself out beyond the boat, and was mirrored in a long dark
line on the water. He was, again unconsciously, smoking tiny
cigarettes, which he rolled up between his fingers, lighted, and
flung away in some mechanical manner; aiid he was, again
unconsciously, reading from a tiny volume on his knees — a lit-
tle book of three or four Russian dramas, the first of which
was called The Power of Darkness 4 The two first dreamy oc-
cupations were comparatively harmless. The latter was peri-
lous. For, certainly, of all dangerous amusements of the pres-
ent day, that of reading is the most dangerous. If all the
graduates who passed through Trinity College during the last
fifty years had followed Bob Maxwell's example, this Ireland
of ours would long ago have been a Republic. For great
power streams out from those iron gates that open on College
Green, only it divides itself, just at its embouchure into the
outer world, into three sections — that of those who read pro-
fessionally their Anatomies or Law Digests, and pass into snug
sinecures and become naturally and, therefore, stubbornly stren-
uous supporters of the ''things that are"; that of those who
sweep through the world, sowing their wild oats everywhere,
and then settle down into landed sinecures, and become stren-
uous supporters of the '' things that are " ; and that of those
who, unattached to land or profession, give themselves up to
thinking and study. These are the dangerous class — the sup-
porters of things as "they ought to be." For if you leave
college with the knowledge that a .certain goddess was '' pul-
chra adspectuque delectabilis " ; or that a ram goes by the
classical title of " magister gregis"; or if you are a muscular
Christian, what a profane modern writer would call a '^ flan-
neled oaf"; it makes not much difference in the economies of
life. Or, if you know that England governs Ireland by " a
whip and a sop," and that if you bend beneath the former and
swallow the latter, you may become a Bencher and a K.C.B.;
this, too, makes little difference. But if you begin to read,
first for amusement; then to be in "the swim of things, you
know " ; then to be hurried along the stream of modern thought
and tendencies, and to become a dreamer of dawns and sun-
sets, and vast vistas that open up an imaginary New Heaven
and New Earth to the masses who groan under the weight of
the "things that are"; ah, then, you become dangerous and

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 487

possibly declassi^ if you are not wise enough to keep the new
• wine from breaking through the skins of speech.

To this dangerous class Bob Maxwell was dangerously ap-
proximating. He had begun to be troubled^ not about a wife,
although that interesting subject did occupy a share of his
thoughts ; not about his health, although it was chiefly for
health's sake he was down here in the Kerry mountains, camp-
ing out under that white bell -tent that seems like a mere tiny
convolvulus up there in that lovely valley where the fir trees
are ; but about, oh, shades of Trinity, his place in the universe,
his work in this weird world, where he had only begun to
wake up and find his existence. Now when a young man be-
gins to ask the fatal question, what be has to do on this planet
during the tiny span of life allotted to mortals, it is all up
with him. For, either he pursues the question to its logical
issue, and then he becomes an Ishmaelite to his class; or he
sets it aside as an impertinence, and then he is haunted dur-
ing his life with some awful consciousness of failure, some ever-
gnawing remembrance that he was called to the higher life,
and preferred to grovel in the "sty of Epicurus."

Therefore, Bob Maxwell was troubled, and that little drama
of Russian life did not smooth matters for him. It told of a
peasantry sunk in all kinds of ignorance and superstition and
vice; of millions on millions of human beings steeped to the lips
in everything that could be physically and morally d%grading ;
of a dense, brutal type of humanity, through which there gleam
possibilities of nobleness that might satisfy the aspirations of
the most ambitious dreamer of a risen and exalted humanity.
The dreadful and poignant remorse that seizes the chief actor
in this powerful drama, this magnificent exculpation of others,
and self-condemnation, reveal depths of conscience and feeling
that are generally unassociated with a criminal of such magni-
tude; and the author clearly wants to prove that, deep down
beneath the stagnant and squalid surface of peasant life in Rus-
sia, there are hidden springs of nobility, that only need a strong
hand to spread abroad and sweeten all the land.

''He knows it," soliloquized Bob Maxwell, as he held the
book open in his fingers there in the waning twilight. "This
man — Count, too, and nobleman — had the courage to go down
into the depths, and see things for himself; and then the greater
courage of telling his countrymen what he thought of them.

Digitized by

Google

488 LISHEEN [Jan.,

Yes, the grave clothes must be unloosed and the face cloth un-
folded before a Christ can say : ' Arise and come forth 1 ' *'

There was a sudden tug on the rod that he had drawn be*
neath his knees; and, in an instant, the instinct of sport ban-
ished every other thought and sentiment. He tossed the book
aside, and it fell into the water. He gave it one thought only :
" What will Mabel think of her pretty book ? " and then he
centred all his energies towards one supreme effort.

x"A big fellow," he thought, as he allowed the line to reel
out, whilst he kept a firm finger on the wheel, and held his
rod deep down on a level with the lake. " It will take all my
time and strength to land him."

For the boat now was being swiftly towed along the shore
by the captive fish, which struggled gallantly for life, and tore
along the water to get away from the invisible enemy.

Bob Maxwell contrived to lift from his watch chain a small
boatswain's whistle, and to ring out its clear notes, whilst he
held a strong hand on the rod.

''If only I had some one now," he thought, '' to pull back,
rd soon exhaust the fellow. Or, if he keeps backing into the
shallows — "

A queer figure appeared on the lake shore. A long, lank
body was crowned with a shock of red hair, that had never
touched comb or brush. The red, hard flesh of the chest was
clearly viable through the edges of the shirt that opened out
into a V-like shape ; and the bare legs were encased in a cor-
duroy breeches, that was slit by the scissors of time, until it
hung down in ribbons to the feet.

"Hould hard, yer 'anner! Hould hard. Master Bob," he
gasped, as he ran along the lake shore, now stumbling over a
boulder, now tripped up by a furze branch hidden in bracken,
but wildly gesticulating and crying aloud in his excitement:
'' Hould hard, an' you'll get him in the shalla water ! Hould
hard, yer 'anner ! Oh I he's the divil of a fellow intirely 1 Pull,
pull, yer 'anner ! There ! "

" Have you the gaff, you fool ? " gasped Bob Maxwell in
return, as he tried to steady the boat and call in the line. The
boy did not answer, but fled up the hill ; and in an instant the
strain on the line slackened, and Bob thought the salmon had
escaped, when he felt the sudden swish almost beneath the
boat, and the rod was nearly jerked from his hand, as the line

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 489

drew around after the fish, as it tore madly through the water.
He had now to change his tactics, and by main strength keep
the salmon from rushing into deep water, as the boat swiftly
slewed around under the strain. Again, the young man drew
in the line slowly, and again let it go, as the salmon, maddened
with pain and fright, rushed back to the shallows, until, after a
long struggle, exhausted with pain and fatigue, it drew back
slowly into the mud and shingle, and hid there panting with
flapping fins and quivering tail. Once more Bob Maxwell drew
out the whistle and sent peal after peal through the hills. He
heard a far-ofT shout, and guessed it was the bare-legged boy
who, regardless of his neck, was leaping down the steep decliv-
ity. In a few minutes the boy was up to his knees in the
water, wading towards the boat. Bob Maxwell held up a warn-
ing hand, and drew his line right up to the top of the rod>
where the fish hung limp and quivering. In a moment, the
keen point of the gaff was in the salmon's gills, and the boy,
with savage delight held him, whilst his master loosed the hook.
Then, with a wild shout that came back in savage echoes from
the bills, he drew up the dying fish and flung gaff and salmon
into the boat.

" T'was a tight shave, d you ! " said Maxwell. " What

did I tell you — never to take that gaff home ? Didn't I ? "

"You did, yer 'anner, but — "

"There — no buts — you have the lie always ready to your
lips. Here, jump in, and take the oars. That brute has almost
pulled my arm out of its sockets."

The boy clambered over the side of the boat, and sat on
the thwarts, drawing the two oars through the rowlocks silent-
ly, whilst his wet garments soon made a pool of water beneath
his feet.

" Well^, by Jove ! " said Maxwell, looking admiringly at the
silver fish as he lay, gasping faintly through the gills, and at
long intervals lashing feebly with his tail, " he is a beauty.
What will Queen Mab and the Major say? But you are all
wet," he suddenly cried, as he watched the red, wet knees of
the boy, and the long streamers of the torn corduroy dripping
into the bottom of the boat.

The boy grinned, and almost blushed. He was unused to
commiseration, and it rather disconcerted him.

" Never mind," said Maxwell, salving his own conscience^

Digitized by

Google

490 LISHEEN [Jan.,

as they neared the pier, ''pull straight in, and I'll hold her
nose all right. There, that's good ! Ease her now. Back her
a little."

He jumped lightly from the boat, and keeping his rod un-
tackled, he bade the boy follow him with the salmon and gaff
to the hotel.

The lights were twinkling in the large drawing-room and
dining-room of the hotel. It was the hollow, idle moment in
hotel-life, when veranda and billiard- room and drawing-room
are deserted; and men and women are vesting themselves for
the great sacrificial act of the day. As Maxwell approached
the house, however, he saw two figures lingering on the porch.
Mabel Willoughby, his cousin, was one. She rose and came
towards him.

'' Look here, Mab,'' he cried with enthusiasm, '' look at this
fellow that I hooked. Come here, you sir! Lay down the
fish ! "

The boy approached and laid the dead fish on the flags.

"Isn't he a beauty? What will the Major say?"

Mabel looked rather coldly on the salmon, and said, with
a curious chill in her voice:

" Where is Tolstoi ? "

" By Jove," said Maxwell, crestfallen, " I never thought —
this fellow tugged, and your book fell into the water. I'll
fetch it the first thing in the morning."

'' I'm sorry," she replied, " the book belonged to Mr.
Outram. It can hardly be replaced. Father is in the sitting-
room."

And she turned away to her companion.

Thoroughly chilled and dispirited. Maxwell took up the
fish; and, after a few minutes' deliberation, he passed through
the hotel corridor and knocked at the Major's door.

'' Com^e in ! " said a gruff voice, and Maxwell entered.

The Major was sunk deep in a soft armchair, one leg
swathed in flannel resting on a pillow. He must have been
sleeping, for he gave a sudden start as Maxwell entered the
room.

'' Look here, Major, look at this fellow ! " said the young
man enthusiastically, expiecting appreciation here. '* Mabel
would not condescend to look at him."

The Major was writhing in sudden agony. The surprise

Digitized by

Google

1907.] USHEEN 491

and the start had suddenly strained the swollen foot and it
was now in raging pain.

** Yee-cs " ; said the Major, ** put him down there ! D

you, Bob, why did you disturb me ? Oh-h ! Oh-h ! Bloody
wars! Oh-h ! 'Tis a fine fellow \ How did you hook him ? Ob,

bloody wars ! Oh*h ! Leave the room at once, d you, you

numskull — you and your d fish. Don't look that way, but

leave the room, or Til strike you I Oh-h I Send me Mabel,
and tell her to bring that liniment quick. And take that

d fish out of my sight. The fellow stinks. You never

killed him. Go, and be d ! Oh, bloody wars I "

Maxwell took up the unlucky fish silently, and went away.

The gruff Major called after him.

'' Come back, you sir ! Come back, Bob, I say I I didn't
mean it ! You know, well— oh ! Bloody wars I Go away, and
be d to you I "

'' All right, sir ! " said Bob, looking in. '' It makes no
matter. I'll call again, when you're better. Good-night!"

He passed into the veranda again. Mabel was still there.

"The Major wants you," he said coldly, "he is in pain,
and he bade you bring the liniment for his foot I "

And without another word he passed out into the darken-
ing night, and, followed by the boy, went up along the white
dusky road that passed across the hill, beneath which was
hidden the deep, ferny valley where his white tent was pegged
in the midst of gorse and bracken. His lamps had been lighted
by his faithful attendant Aleck, a shrewd Scotchman, remark-
able for many things, but most of all for his habit of reticence.
He was silent as a statue, nothing could disturb his equanim-
ity ; but when he spoke he threw out words that bit and
stung; and he enjoyed so much the confidence of his master,
that the latter never resented the freedom, although sometimes
he said things that made Maxwell wince and rage in silence.
The pretty bell-tent, now lighted up, looked bright and fresh
as a nightflower down there in the dewy valley; and Maxwell
thought, as he clambered down the rough grass- path, that,
compared with the grand hotel, down there near the lake, with
all its artificiality, its stuffy bedrooms, carpeted corridors,
heavy dinners, and stiff company, he had the best of it.

" Here, Aleck," he cried, as he gave the salmon to his
servant^ " I had luck this evening. Isn't this a fine fellow ? "

Digitized by

Google

492 LISHEEN [Jan.,

Aleck took the fish in silence.

'' We'll have salmon cutlets at least for a week ! " said
Maxwell. *' Is tea ready ? "

The silent servitor pointed to the table in the tent. It
was a pretty picture. The little round table, the spotless
cloth, the white cup and saucer, the sliced beef and ham, the
sprigs of fern here and there, the bright lamp, the camp-bed
with its silk coverlet, the white canvas that ^iwayed and undu-
lated in the soft air, the flapping of the canvas beneath where
the winds stole in, the creaking of the. ropes, and the odor of
a hundred country scents, of gorse and fern and wild flowers,
and the cooler air that blew up from the lake, made the whole
place a little fairy home of freshness and sweetness and de-
light.

Maxwell sat down to tea with a hearty relish. The air, the
exercise, the early dinner, all combined to give him a healthy
appetite, although now and again the remembrance of the chill
reception he had got from Mabel, and the rough manner of
her father, did recur with a certain poignancy and bitterness,
against which he was not quite proof.

It was not the first time that he had experienced the ca-
priciousness and fickle temper of his cousin. Her astonishing
beauty hardly compensated for her wilful and most unjust
changes of temper and attitude towards him. She played with
his feelings in a manner that would have revolted a stronger man.
But Maxwell had all the weakness and long-suffering disposition
of those who are made up of generous principles and instincts.
Nobility of soul is very generally accompanied with the infirm-
ity of will-power, because it is too generous to remember or
resent. Hence a frantic resolution to emancipate himself from
her slavery forever was dissipated by a look, a gesture, a half-
spoken word — any of the hundred little artifices in which his
cousin was such a proficient. But now, jinknown to himself,
he was working out his freedom. That strange sub- conscious-
ness that operates silently beneath the consciousness that works
through deliberation and judgment, was working outward to-
wards a new line of thought, which would render him perfectly
insensible to his cousin and her coquetries. He was entering
on a new realm — a kingdom where ideas, not the senses, had
dominion ; and where great thoughts, like wizards and enchant-
resses, would woo him to heights perilous enough in themselves

Digitized by

Google

1 907. J LISHEEN 4^3

and only to be trodden by firm feet, but far removed from the
valleys or the plains where the voluptuary is content to rest.
He bade Aleck remove the tea-things and refurnish the
lamp; and he began to read, and read far into the night.

Chapter II.

NONCONFORMISTS.

What he read was this. That all the great work of the
world had been done by those who, discontented with existing
things, sought to break through the crust of custom and es-
tablish a new order; that purely human institutions have an
invincible tendency to decay, and the sooner that decay is
pushed into dissolution the better for the hope and prospect
of creating a fresh and more vital condition of things ; that all
the mighty men of the race were nonconformists, that is, they
refused to accept the things that were, and pushed on to the
things that ought to be. And that as in the moral order the
ancient prophets of Judea protested against thqir own surround-
ings and gave their lives in forfeit for that protest; and as
they were succeeded by reformer after reformer, who perished
on the gibbet for an idea; so in the order of science Aristotle
was pushed aside by Bacon, Bacon by Kant, Newton by his
many successors ; and in the social order all the generations of
economists, statesmen, and philanthropists seem to have left
their ideas of human social happiness concentrated in the ter-
rible struggle of Socialism to reconstruct the fabric of hdman
lives and happiness, or in the efforts of some solitary dreamer
like Tolstoi to get back from the standard fictions of civiliza-
tion to 'some great primeval model on which human lives
might be fashioned. This brought back the recollection of
the lost book.

"Tolstoi," cried Maxwell, lowering the flame of the lamp,
a man of, men, a living figure amongst clay puppets, a man with
the courage of his convictions, who left behind him all the
luxuries and comforts of his home and went down* amongst the
poor and became one of themselves, to study their lives and
draw them up to higher models and larger issues. When
shall we—?"

But that thought, suddenly interpreted to his reason by the
very force of imagination, presented possibilities that made rea-

Digitized by

Google

494 LISHEEN [Jan.^

son shrink from even contemplating the experiment. There
was something transcendental and poetical about a Rnssian no-
bleman stripping himself of all his habits and traditions, and
going down amongst the squalid Russian peasantry to study
their lives, with the idea of transforming and raising them. But
for an Irish landlord and gentleman, an M.A. of Trinity Col-
lege, Dublin, to leave his own ranks and go down amongst the
Irish peasantry to study the economics of their wretched con-
dition — why, that is unimaginable ! And yet, why ?

The thought became so troublesome, and that Why? would
repeat itself with such damnable iteration, that he took up the
book again to distract himself.

This is what he read :

'' If one not worn and wrinkled, sadly sage,
But joyous in the glory and the grace
That mix with evils here, and free to choose
Earth's loveliest at his will : one even as I
Who ache not, lack not, grieve not, save with griefs
Which are not mine, except as T am man ;< —
If such a one, having so much to give.
Gave all, laying it down for love of men.
And thenceforth spent himself to search for truth.

Surely, at last, far off, sometime, somewhere.
The veil would lift for his deep-searching eyes.
The road would open for his painful feet,
That should be done for which he lost the world.
This wiU I do who have a realm to lose,
Because I love my realm, because my heart
Beats with each throb of all the hearts that ache.
Known ^nd unknown, these that are mine and those
Which shall be mine, a thousand million more
Saved by this sacrifice I offer now."

"All the same, and everywhere the same," cried Maxwell.
" That divine ideal of losing oneself to help on the common
cause of humanity has been ever haunting the mind of man \
There must be something in it, some echo of a far-off divine
revelation, once articuhitely spoken by God to humanity, but
stifled under the ' drums and tramplings ' of the nations. What

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 495

if I, I, Bob Maxwell, landlord and gentleman, the affianced of
Queen Mab, the envied of my own class, should be as Sid-
dartha, as Tolstoi — should break all the traditions of my class
and creed, and go down amongst the people to raise them up
unto a new consecration of life ? "

The glory of the idea seemed to lift him above himself, un-
til he began to think of all the sacrifices it involved, of all that
it meant to himself and those dear to him. Then his heart
sank. To go down among these wretched peasantry — ignorant,
superstitious, sunk in all kinds of sordid surroundings — to wear
rough clothes, eat plain food, sleep on rugged beds, bear winter
cold and summer heat unprotected by suitable raiment — above
all, to associate with the people, whom he had always been
taught to regard as serfs and worse — no ; it was clearly impos-
sible I These things were for heroes, and Bob Maxwell could
not bring himself to believe that he was of heroic mold. Well»
he would be at least compassionate and courteous in his con-
duct in future. He thought with a pang of conscience, which
he had never felt before, how he had treated that poor boy,
who did his menial work at a merely nominal compensation.
He remembered the oaths he flung at him, the vile names he
called him, the contemptuous manner in which he always treated
him; and the patience, the equanimity, the long suffering of
the boy; and the wistful look in his face under a shower of
contumely, as of a hunted beast that pleads with his eyes for
some mercy.

'' I'm a brute," said Bob Maxwell, springing up and rushing
from the tent, " Here, Aleck I Is Darby gone ? "

^* An hour agone I " said Aleck, who was smoking outside
the tent.

''The poor devil was wet. He paddled through the lake
for me. I wish I had given him a drop of whisky ! "

" I gied it," said Aleck.

" Did you ? " said his master. " I'm very glad ! "

And Aleck was much surprised, but said nothing.

"Time to turn in, Aleck I " said Maxwell, anxious to origi-
nate some conversation as a distraction to his thoughts.

"Time enod!" said Aleck sententiously.

" When does the moon arise ? " asked Maxwell.

'' Between eleven and twelve ! " said his man.

Maxwell returned to his tent and to his thoughts. He read

Digitized by

Google

496 LISHEEN [Jaiu,

and reflected, reflected and read, until the dawn wind lifted
the flap of his tent. Then he undressed, and slept on till the
morning was far advanced, and the moon was but a cloudy
radiance far down in the west.

When he rose, a dainty breakfast of salmon cutlets, eggs,
tea, and toast awaited him. There were no letters, no news-
papers, and he thanked God for it. Darby Leary was sitting
outside, near the ditch, his hands propped on his knees, and
his head on his hands, thinking, dreaming in a kind of a half-
conscious slumber. Maxwell looked at him for a moment ; and
then in a tone of voice that startled himself by its novelty, he
said :

" Darby ! "

Darby leaped up, as a dog at the voice of his master.

''I dropped a book yesterday in the lake; and you must
find it for me. Would you recognize it ? "

" The thing you had wid you in de boat ? " asked Darby.

"Yes; I don't mean the fishing-rod, you know!"

Darby grinned acquiescence.

" Well, run down to the hotel pier, loose the boat, and
pull round to where we gaffed the salmon, and wait there for
me. You should find the book somewhere along there!"

Darby chuckled with delight at the idea. To be alone in
the boat, even for an hour or two, was heaven.. He ran down
the mountain road, his bare feet throwing up little clouds of
dust as he went.

Maxwell turned round, and asked Aleck the way to Darby's
cabin.

" Ye canna help seein' it," said Aleck, *' that is, if ye ken
disteenguish it from the furze and bracken. First house to the
left, whin ye crass the burn that runs doon to the loch!"

And Maxwell, enjoying the lovely morning, the fresh pure
air, the scents of the mountain herbs, and the superb views
that broke around him at every turn in the mountain road,
went forward, eager to know a little of these strange people,
yet shuddering at the thought of coming into closer contact
with them. " If one could raise them," he thought, '' bat the
cost, the cost ! "

He had no trouble in finding the wretched cabin; but if he
had been told that it was a pig- sty, he would have readily
believed it. Four mud-walls, about five or six feet high,

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN Ar<il

pierced by a window not quite a foot square, and a door so
low one had to bend oneself double to enter, supported a ragged
roof of thatch and thistles, broken here and there where long
leaves of grass grew, and held down by straw- ropes, or sugans,
weighted with heavy stones. There was a pool of slimy, fetid
water before the door, where four or five ducks cackled proud-
ly; and from a neighboring recess, so like the habitation of
men that it seemed but a cabin in miniature, came the low
gruntings of a pig. All was poor, lowly, squalid — all but the
merry little burn that crossed the road, sparkling gaily in the
morning sunlight, and the sweet, clean birds that perched every-
where without soiling themselves, and sang their little songs of
freedom and happiness.

Maxwell looked at the place for a while, doubtful whether
he would pursue his investigation further. The place was
thoroughly uninviting; but the deeper the degradation, he re-
flected, the higher the resurrection. He crossed the rough
pathway ; and, bending low, he entered the cabin. A flock of
chickens, that were feeding on broken potatoes on the rugged
and muddy floor, protested loudly against the intrusion. An
old woman rose up painfully from a low seat near the fire ; and
spreading out her check apron, she sought to drive away the
fowls, whilst at the same time she curtsied deeply, and looked
at the unexpected visitor with a pitiful face of surprise and
alarm.

Maxwell was astonished to see how perfectly clean and de-
cent the old woman looked amidst such unpromising surround-
ings. The check apron, which probably conceded a more or
less ragged dress, the red shawl that was crossed on her breast,
the spotless cap that covered without concealing her gray hairs
— all looked quite out of keeping with the dirty floor and the
black and rotten thatch, although they quite suited the clear,
healthy complexion of the old and feeble woman. She would
have said "God save you!" to any ordinary visitor, and prof-
fered a chair; but she felt that this was one of the "ginthry,"
and she awaited in silence his introduction.

''Is Darby at home?" said Maxwell abruptly.

" No, yer 'anner " ; replied the old woman. " He's just gone
down to. the masther, God bless him ! "

*' Why do you say, God bless him ? " said Maxwell. " Do
you know him ? "

VOL. LXXXIV. — 32

Digitized by

Google

498 US HE EN [Jan.,

"Well, thin, indeed, ycr 'anner, I don't," said the old wo-
man. ''I never set eyes on him a-yet. But sure, av I did, Td
go down on me two knees to ask God to bless him for what
he's doin' for me poor little bhoy ! "

This outburst of gratitude was in such singular contrast to
his own remorse of the preceding night, that Maxwell did not
know what to think. He then determined to probe further to
see how far it was genuine.

'' Oh, come now," he said, '' I know Darby has as hard a
master as ever ground the faces of the poor. I heard him
curse Darby, and call him all kinds of bad names I "

''Wisha, I suppose you did, yer 'anner," answered the poor
woma^. "Sure I mustn't contradict you. But sure that's a
way the ginthry has wid 'em. I suppose they are brought up
to it!"

" And then," continued Maxwell, " he has your son out,
day and night, in wet and cold, in the river and in the lake
up to his waist in water; and, from all I can hear, he hardly
gives him enough in wages to keep body and soul to-
gether."

"Wisha, thin, whoever was the busybody to tell yer 'anner
that," said the old woman, ''would be betther imployed.
What have poor people to do but work ; and sure Darby isn't
made of salt that a shower of rain 'ud melt him 1 "

'' But then his master ought to pay him decently ! " said
Maxwell. ''He's a rich man, and he can well afford to pay
decent wages."

".Maybe your 'anner is thinkin' of imployin' the poor bhoy
yerself," said the old. woman. "But to tell ye the truth, I'm
afraid Darby won't lave the masther he has, av ye gev him
double the wages — "

"You have a poor place here, my poor woman," said Max-
well, suddenly turning the conversation. He was touched in
spite of himself.

" 'Tis poor, yer 'anner, but clane," said the old woman,
" I try to keep it as clane as I can ; but I'm ould, and I
haven't the strinth I had."

"That roof will fall soon," said Maxwell, watching the
grimy timbers and rotten thatch that hung down in wisps from
the ceiling.

"'Twill hould this year," said the old woman, "and maybe

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 499

we'll be able to get half a ton of straw with Darby's wages
agin the winther,"

" Half a ton of straw I " said Maxwell. " How much would
that cost?"

'' Oh, a power an' all of money ! " said the old woman,
''The farmers do be thrashin' now, an' we might be able to
get it chaper than in the spring."

*' Would it cost five pounds?" asked Maxwell.

The old woman nearly got a fit.

'* Five pounds ? Five pounds ? Yerra, no, to be sure, yer
'anner, nor half, nor quarter. Five pounds ! Yerra, 'tis a long
time we'd be waitin^ before five pounds would come our way!"

"Well, then, if Darby's master is as good as you say he
is, you shouldn't want' a roof or thatch over your heads very
long I "

'' God is good, yer 'anner ! God is good, an' he said he
would ! We can wait a bit longer, as we waited so long ! "

Maxwell would have liked to prolong the conversation. It
was novel, and deeply interesting to him; but the day was
wearing onward, and he had seen enough to give him material
for another evening meditation. He was fully determined to
see more of this strange people, although he could not make
up his mind to live their lives. And then the thought would
occur: But how am I to raise them, if I cannot get a footing
amongst them ? One needs a fulcrum to move the world, or
to raise up any of its fallen. You cannot work from without.
All the processes must be inward ; and all moral development
is on the same lines as physical development, from some great
secret principle of strength and vitality. Is that principle want-
ing in these people altogether ; or has it been checked by ma-
lignant influences? Yes, that is the problem.

^ Chapter III.

A TALISMAN.

Darby Leary was the happy boy as he ran, or rather
leaped down the dusty road that led from the hills to the
lake-level. The prospect of being sole possessor of the boat,
even for a couple of hours, of putting his red, bare, dusty feet
on the thwarts, of leaning back and drawing the oars through

Digitized by

Google

SOO Lis HE EN [Jan.,

the yielding water, of hearing the zip ! zip ! of the waves
around the prow, of resting in cool shades, and watching for
the dark form of the salmon, lying still with quivering fins and
watchful eyes — was so utterly delightful that he leaped up and
down the hedges, snapped his fingers, flung stones at imagi-
nary birds and rabbits, sang little snatches of old Irish songs,
and gave himself to a very ecstasy of anticipated raptures.
He soon came in sight of the pier; and there, yes, there was
the little punt rocking gently on the water, and tugging at the
rope, as if she were a living, aquatic thing that was striving to
get back to its elemental freedom. He had got into the boat,
and was loosening with his strong, bony fingers the rope, when
he was startled by a peremptory order:

" Stop that, and come out, you sir, at once ! "

Darby looked around wonderingly, and saw sitting on a
garden seat a gentleman, whom he recognized as one of the
visitors at the hotel. The gentleman appeared to be engrossed
in his pipe and book ; and Darby, seeing no signs of hostility,
interpreted this challenge as something addressed to some one
else, just then invisible. He again proceeded to untie the
knot, when the same gruff voice challenged him again:

'* Do you hear me, you sir? Drop that rope and come out
of the boat ! "

This time there was no mistake. Darby dropped the rope,
but thought he had a right to protest.

"The masther tould we to pull de boat around the shore
to the shallas," he said.

"The master?" said Outram. "What master?"

" Misther Maxall," said Darby. " The gintleman that lives
up in the tint, and brung the salmon here last night."

V Go tell your master," said Outram, " that that boat is ho-
tel property, and is at the service of the visitors. I want that
boat for a lady."

" But the masther," said Darby, now in a quandary between
the two "gintlemen," "tould me — "

"I tell you," said Outram, waxing very angry, "to et that
boat where it is, or I'll break your head."

" But the masther will be as mad as blazes," pleaded Dar-
by in agony. " He wants to fish up somethin' he lost yester-
day in the lake — "

" Come out at once, you dog," said Outram, now stung

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN SOI

with vexation and pride, as he saw Mabel Willoughby, with
her boat shawls on her arm, coming down the little avenue.
"Come out, or, by gad, I'll pitch you into the water."

He had come over, and now stood on the little pier, over-
looking the boat Darby was still undecided. The prospect
of a pleasant row across the lake, backed with his master's
orders, was too much even for his innate and habitual dread
of the gentry.

" What is the matter ? " said Mabel, standing by Outram's
side.

'' This fellow and his ' masther,' as he calls him, want to
monopolize the boat. It is the hotel property, as you know,
and no one has any rights in it beyond another. Come, come,
I'll stand no more nonsense," he cried to Darby, who was still
undecided, and looked a picture of helplessness, as he drew the
loosened rope through the iron ring on the pier.

It was too much for Outram's temper. He leaped in, al-
most upsetting the punt ; and, as the rocking of the boat
threw Darby out of his . centre, Outram shoved him roughly,
and the boy fell headlong into the lake.

Mabel gave a little shriek; but Darby swam like a dog,
and very soon pulled himself, wet through and dripping, on to
some sedges that lined the lake beyond the pier. Outram,
without glancing at him, held the rope taut through the ring
with his left hand, with his right he handed Mabel inio the
boat ; and then, sitting down with some caution, lest the rock-
ing should frighten his companion, he pulled the punt, with a
few long, easy strokes, far into the lake.

"Maybe I'll be even with you some day," said Darby,
casting a look after the boat and its occupants that would
have disturbed them, probably, if they could have interpreted
it rightly. He then turned round and trotted home, his wet
garments leaving little streams of water as he went along.

Bob Maxwell, meanwhile, had gone down trom the widow's
.cabin, past his tent, and was leisurely making his way through
narrow and sinuous paths in the shrubs and heather to the
edge of the lake. That brief interview with the old woman
had again stirred up strange reflections in his mind. It was
quite clear that here was a world of which hitherto he had
been profoundly ignorant — a world where poverty reigned su-
preme, and yet was but a gentle tyrant, for patience and

Digitized by

Google

S02 LISHEEN [Jan.,

resignation under hard circumstances made easy a yoke that
seemed to one, not inured to hardship, impossible to bear. And
what a gulf between his condition and theirs! What a colos-
sal sum five pounds seemed to the imagination of that poor
woman — five pounds, that he had often flung away on a race,
on a dog, and thought no further of it. And that five pounds,
wrung from the sweat and labor of these toiling and patient
poor! There was some abominable blunder here in the econ-
omy of things; and though his education and training and
tradition had hitherto led him to think lightly of such things,
some deep chord, hidden from his own consciousness, was now
stirred, and throbbed with new emotions of a generous and
noble spirit. But Bob Maxwell was mercurial, like all such
spirits; and his education was far from being complete. The
great principles that alone can live amidst the stress and storm
of passion and prejudice, had not yet taken root. Only the
fair seeds had been lodged on the surface of his soul, which
every wind might drive away and disperse.

Hence, when he reached the lake, and saw no trace of his
boat, he leaped into a sudden rage against Darby.

'' D r them ! " he said, anatheniatizing Darby and his class,

''one can never trust them. They are all right to-day; and
to-morrow — What can ail the fellow, I wonder ? He had
plenty of time to get dpwn to the pier and pull the punt
around. Probably he met a chum, and is now calmly smoking
against the pier- wall."

He sat down on some withered bracken, drew out his
cigarette-case, and smoked. This calmed his passion for the
moment ; but he had hardly rolled and lighted a second cigar-
ette, when the soft flash of oars woke him from a reverie;
and looking around, he just caught the black nose of the punt
rounding an angle of the lake, over which some willow trees
were bending. The flutter of a lady's veil made his heart beat
quicker for a moment, as he thought Mabel had ordered Darby
to take her with him. Then, another glance showed the long,
lithe, muscular form of Outram, whose gray jacket and white
flannels showed bright in the sunlight. Maxwell was on his
feet in an instant ; and in another moment he withdrew into
the shelter of the copse. He did not care to be seen there by
these two ; nor did he care to observe them from his hiding-
place. But some singular fascination held him there; and he

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 503

stood sheltered from observation, but rooted to the ground by
the spell of their presence.

Outram was leisurely drawing his oars through the placid
water, each swing showing his powerful chest and muscles.
His eyes were fixed on the face of his companion; and she,
with face averted, was drawing her ungloved hand through the
cool ripples made by the boat. To Maxwell the scene was
nxaddening; and he made a hundred furious and frantic reso-
lutions about his future. Then the oar struck something, and
Mabel stretching out her hand drew from the lake the swollen,
saturated volume he had dropped the evening before. He saw
her hold it up in a gingerly way ; then drop it into the boat,
with a merry laugh that echoed over the waters. Outram
raised the oars, and allowed the boat to drift; and in a few
minutes they had passed from Maxwell's sight.

He would have given way to an outburst of unrestrained
passion ; but it was one of those occasions where reason comes
to the rescue, and, brushing emotion aside, replaces it with a
firm, desperate resolve. It was all over now between himself
and his cousin. This little episode revealed many things, or
rather confirmed his belief in suspicions already harbored.
And somehow his reading, his reflections, his experiences, had
all the tendency to compel him to look away from this siren
and all that an alliance with her promised of happiness and
pride ; and to gaze forward to more heroic paths of self*denial
and endurance for himself, and the possibility of making a
noble use of a life that might be cut short at any time. For
it was under medical advice that Bob Maxwell had come down
to these primitive regions, and was now living an open-air and
strictly temperate life. He had an inherited tendency to gout;
and had already had two severe rheumatic attacks. And, al-
though assured that there was no heart lesion, there was the
predisposition to a disease, that could only be averted by exer-
cise, temperance, and care. This narrow hold on life often
leads men to think seriously of things, which in the full lusti-
ness of unimpaired health they would probably ignore. The
thought of a probably short life, and the possibility of making
it a noble one, was every day impressing itself more deeply
on the young man's mind. He went slowly homewards. One
tie to the old life, the life of convention and tradition, was
rudely broken.

Digitized by

Google

S04 LISHEEN [Jan.,

" Did you see Darby, Aleck ? " he asked his valet.

''He gaed up yon hill an hour agone, dripping like a
spoonge," said Aleck.

" He did not call here ? " said Maxwell.

''Nae; I guess the- laddie was nae presentable!"

Maxwell was silent; and the shrewd Scotchman saw at a
glance that something untoward had happened.

"Tak* yef gun, and kill somethin'," he said.

And Maxwell obeyed him.

He went up towards the mountains, trudging along in a
kind of desperation. He broke from the main road into the
heather, pursued little footpaths worn by winter rains and the
feet of the country folks, who came down from their cabins,
Sunday after Sunday, to Mass in the valley. He was an eager
sportsman, but somehow his usual enthusiasm was to-day ab-
sent. Birds rose up around him, whistled in shrill alarm, and
whirred away unharmed and unhurt. He had climbed steep
hills, looked in an unconscious way down from their summits
on lake and hotel, nestling far below; then turned again and
climbed still greater heights, trying by the sheer force of
physical exercise to drive away the fierce thoughts that were
tormenting him. At last he startled a hare in her form, and
mechanically he raised his gun. A rough voice behind him
shouted :

" Fire, yer 'anner, fire ! "

He pulled the two triggers simultaneously, and the animal
rolled over as if dead. Darby sprang forward and took it up.
Maxwell came over and looked at the pitiful appeal in the
eyes of the dying animal. He was ashamed of himself.

'' It was an unsportsmanlike act,'' he thought, and so it was.

" Why did you shout. Darby ? " he cried. " It is mean to
shoot a hare."

" Yerra, what harfum is it, yer 'anner ? " said Darby. " It
will make grite soup intirely for the Scotchman."

''Take it home to your mother," said Maxwell. Then, as
if recollecting something, he said:

"You didn't take my orders this morning. I waited down
near the lake for nearly an hour; and you never turned up
with the punt."

"The gintleman wouldn't lave me," said Darby.

"What gintleman?" queried Maxwell.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 505

'^ The big, long gintleman wid the sandy hair and whiskers/'
said Darby.

" Mr. Outram ? What did he say ? " asked Maxwell.

"Bejabs, it wasn't what he said, but what he done," re-
plied Darby.

'' What did he do ? " said Maxwell, interested beyond ap-
pearance.

"'Corae out', sez he," replied Darby. *" I won't', sez I.
' Come out,' agin sez he. * I won't,' sez I. Thin he jumped
in and flung me into the wather, head foremost."

"What?" cried Maxwell, "flung you into the lake?"

" Yes, bejabs " ; replied Darby. " Look at me. I'm not
^hry a. yet I"

Maxwell went over and felt the boy's garments. They were
still dan^p and clung close to his long, lank figure.

"Sit down," said Maxwell, "and tell me how it all happened!"

Darby sat down at a respectful distance from his master,
and narrated in detail all that had occurred from the first gruff
order until he found himself in the lake.

" Why didn't you pitch him out of the boat when he dared
seize it ? " said Maxwell when the boy had finished.

"Yerra, is it me, yer 'anner?" said Darby, with a face of
horror and incredulity, " is it me to tetch a gintleman ? "

" He tried to drown you ! " said Maxwell.

"But he's a gintleman, an' I'm only a poor bhoy," said
Darby. "Sure they'd hang me in Tralee gaol if I threw him
in."

"It's the scoundrel himself that should be hanged," said
Maxwell. "Come, the matter mustn't rest here. You must
xome with me."

" Oh, for the love of God, yer 'anner," pleaded Darby,
"lave the matter alone."

"I'll do nothing of the kind," said Maxwell. "You'll have
to come down this moment and swear information at the con-
stabulary depot against that ruffian. I'll have him arrested this
evening, so help me God ! "

Darby was now thoroughly frightened. To approach the
police office at all would have been a trial. To approach it to
take an oath would be still more dreadful. To swear informa-
tions against a gentleman would be the climax. Maxwell urged
him, coaxed him, threatened him. He was anxious to drag the

Digitized by

Google

S06 LISHEEN [JaiL,

matter before the public if he could. He had his own object
in view. It was all in vain. Darby saw, with the shrewdness
of his class, that not only would he not be listened to, but that
he would forfeit any chance of being employed again by the
visitors at the hotel. Whatever his own desire or promptings
of revenge might be, this was not the time or place. At last
Maxwell let him go.

"You are a coward. Darby," he said, "like all your class."

"I suppose I am, yer 'annfer/' said Darby; "but poor peo-
ple must keep themselves quite, where they're makin' a livin\"

" I suppose so," said Maxwell, " but that scoundrel was a
greater coward than you."

He went down to the hotel after dinner; and was shown
into the Major's room. The major was in an amiable mood.

" Hallo ! Bob, how are you ? What did you catch to-day ? "

"You must ask Miss Willotighby and Mr. Outram that
question," he said. "They had the boat to-day."

"Ye-es"; said the Maijor in a dubious kind of way. "I
beard Mabel say she had a row on the lake with Outram.
Why weren't you with them ? "

" The punt has scarcely room for two," said Maxwell. " I
ran over the mountains with my gun. But I have just run
down, sir, to say good-bye. I am off to Dublin to-morrow."

" No " ; said the Major, quite alarmed. " Why, what's the
matter ? "

" Well, you see, the year is running late," said Bob. " My
agent writes to say he cannot get in the September rents; the
evenings are getting cold, and I don't want to get back that
rheumatism again." i

The Major was silent. Bob was advancing too many rea-
sons. He was proving too much.

"Well," he said at length, "I shall be sorry. But we must
all be clearing out soon. With these d ^ tourists and car-
petbaggers filling every seat at table, and grinning in at every
window, the place is intolerable."

"Well, good-bye, sir," said Maxwell, extending his hand.

" Good-bye," said the Major reluctantly. Then, when Max-
well was moving to the door, he cried out:

" r say. Bob ! "

Maxwell came back.

"You didn't mind those hasty expressions of mine last

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 507

night? Tis all this d gout, you know. You'll have it

yet, so have pity on a poor sufferer. Say, you didn't mind ? "

'' Don't speak about it, sir ! " said Maxwell. " I forgot all
about it before I had got to my tent. 'T wasn't worth men-
tioning."

" Thanks. You were always a good fellow. Good-bye !
Of course you'll see Mabel ? "

This time Maxwell did not reply.

As he passed out there was a group on the veranda. It
was quite dark. Outram, the centre of an admiring circle, was
showing how a wonderful ring which he wore on his middle
finger emitted waves of light, exactly like phosphorus, in the
dark. He had got it, bought it, stole it, begged it, from a
certs^ Brahmin in India. It was a kind of opal, dull during
the day, like a cataract on a blind man's eye. It was only in
the dark it smoked and shone.

"It is a talisman," he heard Outram saying. ''Whoever
wears it cannot die a violent death. I have seen it proved."

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

Digitized by

Google

REINFORCEMENT OF THE BOND OF FAITH.

BY WILLIAM J. KERBY, Ph. D.
I.

} RECENT issue of a Catholic magazine contains

a reference to ''the undeniable leakage among

I educated Catholics" in reviewing a pamphlet on

I " Fortifying the Layman." A late Catholic paper

f complains that ''the touchstone of Catholicity is

applied, and they (CathoKcs) are found wanting." A jpoini-

nent priest, in a sermon a short time ago, complained that

men, in very large numbers, systematically neglect Sunday

Mass. One hears frequently the statement that many Catholics

seem not to have a Catholic point of view.

Are these conditions symptoms of a process of disintegra-
tion from which Catholicity may be suffering ? Do Catholics
find themselves in the midst of a conflict between necessary
and unavoidable facts of life and actual demands of Church
loyalty ? If they do, there is some danger of attempt on their
part to frame a practice of religion which will enable them to
meet social conditions without seeming to surrender conscience.
The spiritual vigor and loyalty of the individual Catholic must
be protected. If conflict exist between the demands of his
Church and demands of life, not he but his spiritual leaders
should direct the struggle. Where modification of policy or
discipline in the Church may be made without shock to Catho-
lic feeling or sacrifice of vital and essential interests, concession
to great social facts and forces may be advisable. When con-
cession would mean surrender of principle or necessary policy,
it is not to be thought of. At any rate, the problem is be-
yond the competence • of the individual ; his spiritual leaders
and not he should meet it.

If a leader ask the improbable or the impossible from his
followers, he weakens their allegiance. Nothing discourages
more than the feeling that a demand cannot be met. It would
be a hard blow to the power of the Church were her children
to drift into the feeling that, in modern conditions of society,

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Reinforcement of the Bond of faith 509

she asks the impossible. It would be a paralyzing thing, were
men to yield to such an impression, and then to undertake
concessions which rob faith of its power and discipline and de-
prive the Church of loyalty in its members.

One can scarcely doubt that a problem exists. It may be
timely to discuss the natural social reinforcements of the bond
of faith, as in them is to be found protection against some of
the conditions which we face.

Social groups represent particular interests and sympathies
in life. Individuals are always unequal to their own wants and
possibilities. Hence, they are continually forming associations
or entering them to seek what nature or interests or sympathy
craves, but cannot unaided give. Groups thus become larger
selves ; group consciousness fills the members' minds ; group
point of view controls their sympathies, and feelings of loyalty,
devotion, and enthusiasm are developed. Social groups which
represent vital human interests gradually gain an ascendency in
the individual's life, until principles, character, and ambitions are
largely under their control.

The development of the group point of view is usually a
slow process. One is born into groups, such as family, religion,
state, race ; one is led into others, such as party, trade, or bene-
volent society ; one is sometimes influenced by temperament,
taste, or interest to enter others. In all cases, sympathy and
feeling are of primary importance. It is true that social groups
exist, and justify their authority by force of definite principles
which they profess; that they devise institutions to work out
their purposes, which are in harmony with the principles and
with the temperament of members. While these appeal to mind
and judgment, and underlie conviction and allegiance, it is
nevertheless not to be forgotten that feelings are of highest
importance to hold the group together, to give it power. The
group becomes personified ; loyalty, attachment, approval, sym-
pathy, association, discussion, and all such processes, are of
highest value in building up the group and insuring power. As
an individual represents intellect, feeling, sympathy, so the group
that becomes a power in the lives of its members involves mind,
feeling, sympathy, and loyalty.

Events which keep the group purpose well in view ; occa-
sions which call the members together in great meetings ; crises
which threaten the integrity or interests of the group, are of

Digitized by

Google

5IO Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith [Jan.^

highest importance in developing its consciousness and in im-
pressing members with a sense of its reality, power, and
identity with them. A group is very real when members see
and hear one thousand or ten thousand members giving ex*
pressidn to mass consciousness, symbolizing group power, and
acting in group interest. Literature which g^ives expression to
the emotional features of group life, which presents great events
or noble history to the reader, symbols of all kinds which re-
present interests and memories or aims are of highest value in
stimulating loyalty. Leadership which calls forth enthusiasm,
stirs loyalty, and enlists sympathy, fosters group consciousness^
and, in a way, represents the vitality of institutions. Antagon-
ism clarifies always the sense of loyalty, and often wins back
many in whom some subtle process had undermined allegiance*
The laboring class without unions, symbols, conventions, leaders,
opposition, could never hope to express or defend its philosophy.
Socialism depends more on propaganda literature, catch phrases,
and symbols than on argument. Federal and State elections,
with all of their delirium, waste, confusion, and debate, are
worth many times what they cost, because they make real, con-
crete, personal, the fact of government and the citizens* share in
it. The cult of the flag is shrewd, for that symbol touches
deep national feeling and fosters the sense of group unity,
power, and interest.

Social groups depend also on pride in their past. Great
men, great events, noble deeds stimulate us highly. To be one
in historical continuity with great and noble men arouses the
sense of attachment to a group and helps to make its spirit
strong. States recognize this when they insist so much on the
study of national history ; party leaders are conscious of it when
their present day appeal to voters is based on reference to
great heroes or statesmen who belonged to the party in the
past.

One sees readily, then, that social groups depend on some-
thing other than principle or conviction. Not conviction but
feeling socializes. Men love their sentiments as much as their
rights; they fight not so much for truth as for truth that they
love. Mere teaching, mere appeal to intellect will not build up
and sustain a great social group. Loyalty, sympathy, attach-
ment, enthusiasm, consecration, trust, are vital, constituting the
very essence of social cohesion.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith 511

The relation of these social and psychological processes to
group life and power should not be overlooked. They are not
so much matters of volition as of wisely ordered circumstance.
They cannot, as a rule, be called forth unless care has been
taken to foster them. Not all members in a group can reason ;
not all can analyze thought or- rise above feeling. But all can
love; capacity for sympathy and loyalty is universal; all can
feel identity with a group, can trust it even blindly, and cling
to it against every adverse pressure.

Social groups represent particular interests in life. State,
Church, Labor Union, Party represent but partial views of hu-
man interests, fragmentary efforts to care for man. Each in
its own sphere aims to form, direct, and win its members. If
men belonged exclusively to one or another of these groups,
the process of upbuilding group supremacy and point of view
would be simple. If the groups, to which men in the course
of life belong, were in harmony with one another, co-ordinated
and subordinated in perfect form, the process would be simple.
But, in fact, these great vital groups are now indifferent, again
antagonistic to one another; sometimes in principle, again in
emphasis, or administration, or method. As a result, men find
many claims on mind, on sympathy, on loyalty which are
mutually exclusive, with the result that every kind of compromise
is attempted. The Catholic lives, we will say, in a business
atmosphere in which the soul cannot thrive ; on Sunday he hears
teaching from the pulpit in which his quest of wealth is con-
demned ; he spends his evenings reading literature which re-
presents every point of view or none at all. He belongs to
clubs which have still other atmospheres. The result is seen in
a general endeavor to mark off sections of interest and atten-
tion, leaving each group supreme on its day or in its field,
and charged not to interfere beyond. Thus a Catholic is sup-
posed to be not a Catholic, but a citizen, when he votes; a
labor unionist is not a Catholic, he is merely a unionist when
he strikes. We live in a time when everything is strain and
confusion. Doubt or evasion is a matter of daily occurrence,
and conscience, loyalty, ideals, have great difficulty in main-
taining themselves. Even when group principles or institutions
do not conflict, one may find conflict in spirit, administration,
policy; in emphasis, view, or method; so that the impulse to
force group claims back to a minimum, and leave a larger fleld

Digitized by

Google

512 Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith [Jan.,

free, is daily growing stronger. The Catholic cannot look on
the process with indifference, and the Church, as the institu-
tional expression of Catholicity, must take account of the situa-
tion in her efforts to build up and sustain Catholic spirit and
point of view.

Although in this country the several groups that represent
our chief interests profess to let one another alone, in the na-
ture of the case they cannot succeed. Business is tolerant of
only such form of religion as allows its own point of view to re-
main supreme ; the labor union would antagonize any form of re-
ligion which denied one of its fundamental principles ; the State
constitutes itself sole judge of the limits of its own jurisdic-
tion, and while tolerant of religions and willing to protect them,
imposes its views in some matters,, regardless of what a given
church would say. Individuals who share intensely the spirit
of any of these groups, tend necessarily to modify allegiance
to the others whenever conflict arises among them.

An instinct in each great group leads it to expand. The
Catholic Reform party in Europe, born of a religious inspira-
tion, has a developed plan of organization of politics and indus-
try. The German, English, Russian states establish, or attempt
to control, churches within their confines. Socialism, primarily
economic, tends to become politics and religion. Labor Unions
endeavor to break party allegiance and direct the members in
their voting. Fundamental social facts such as these may not
be overlooked in the direction of any social group ; least of all,
in the work of developing and protecting the Catholic spirit
and point of view among the faithful children of the Church.
If we but hold in mind the confusing appeals made to the
individual from many sides for assent, for sympathy, allegiance,
for support of social groups unlike in purpose, contrary in spirit,
and often antagonistic, some understanding results of reasons
for taking care that the supreme spiritual interests of Catholics
be protected in the circumstances which confront the Church
to-day.

II.

It is not customary for Catholics to look on the Church as
a social group, subjected to the action of social forces, modi-
fied by social relations, and limited in natural powers, as are
other groups which claim no divine sanction and serve no

•Digitized by

Google

1907.] Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith 513

supernatural and everlasting intjcrest. That the Church as a
society has a divine constitution; that its powers, teaching,
sanctions are divinely guarded ; that it has promise of endur-
ance as well as experience of it; none of these facts suispend
the action of natural laws of sympathy and interest, of the
average up and down, flourish and decay here or there, of
social groups. Nor do these divine characters exempt the
leaders in the Church from employing such wisdom and re-
sorting to such means as reason may suggest, to preserve the
spirit, defend the aims of the group, to. awaken loyalty, stimu-
late zeal, and protect its point of view.

The Church as a social group, rather the whole congrega-
tion of all the faithful, appeals to our sense of loyalty and
enlists our sympathies. There is not a human bond which
serves to hold right-minded men together that has not its
place and function in the cohesion, solidarity, and mutual ser-
vice of this great group. Our principle is absolute and final that
the Church is God's messenger, that its constitution is divine,
that its law-making power is divinely sanctioned, that in all
that makes for spiritual welfare. Church integrity, and moral
uplifting, we owe it supreme loyalty and support. Catholicity
is a matter of intellect, but also of feeling; of sanctification,
but also of sympathy ; of teaching, but also of association ; of
grace, but also of group spirit and point of view. Loyalty to
the group as a group, oneness with it, its interests, and zeal
for its integrity; personal attachment for those who' lead and
teach, abiding trust in their wisdom and disinterested service,
are all in and of the loyal Catholic spirit. Only they who realize
this, and generously abandon reserve in surrender to it, find
peace in the Church's spirit, wisdom in her enactments, se-
curity in her directions, and glory in her venerable past.
States ask this much from citizens ; in every active political
campaign we see and hear appeals from leaders for just such
loyalty, trust, and zeal ; a labor union demands as much
from its members. Shall the Church ask less, or thrive on
less?

In view, then, of the need of loyalty to the spirit and point
of view of a social group; in view of the complex social rela-
tions that affect the growth of a group and the conflict in
points of view to which we are every day subjected, it is of
VOL. Lxxxiv. — 33

Digitized by

Google

514 REINFORCEMENT OF THE BOND OF FAITH [Jan.,

interest to look into the situation by which the Cathoh'c group
as a group is confronted.

Usually a group spirit is greatly fostered by mass meetings
of great numbers who reinforce one another. Gatherings im-
press individuals deeply with a sense of the reality, vitality,
and power of the group, and instill the group consciousness
into individual minds: extended social contact among members ;
active participation in group government; knowledge of group
history and pride in it; a distinctive group literature actively
read, are powerful factors in sustaining a social group, yet, on
the whole, they play a lesser role in the development of the
Catholic group spirit in the United States than one would
suppose.

The individual Catholic has few opportunities to come inta
direct contact with great numbers of his fellow-believers,
brought together under some common inspiration. Occasions
are rare when one may stand in the presence of thousands, or
among thetn, all feeling, thinking, acting under one great con-
viction or purpose. The presence and influence of leaders, the
fusing of wills and awakening of enthusiasm, the strengthening
of the sense of the group's reality, the contagion of loyalty,
even when questions of policy or view may on the surface di-
vide the group, all of these reach deeply into imagination and
feeling, strengthen conviction, renew spirit, and clarify point
of view to a. marked degree. The local parish or diocese is,
of course, actual, but these themselves do not have many oc-
casions for energetic mass action. When they do, the result is
seen. There is symbolism of power in numbers brought to-
gether for action, but the routine of parish life, the rare occa-
sions when the Catholics of a city or a diocese come together,
permit us to lose this important inspiration in our efforts to
upbuild a group point of view. The regular meeting of Catho-
lics for Sunday worship has, of course, its social value, but
reference is now made to meetings where the numbers are ac-
tive, aggressive, and at work on an interest felt as a social
reality.

This loss is sometimes overcome by antagonism from with-
out. Attack on the Church, misunderstanding which provokes
explanation, self-assertion, and advertence to group interests,
have very great value in developing group spirit and loyalty.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Reinforcement of the Bond of faith 515

Every social process, positive or negative, which provokes the
assertion of the group point of view, and calls for defence of
its interest, contributes to its vigor and establishes its spirit
among the members.

The social value of anniversaries, jubilees, commemorations;
the importance of striking events in the group's life and
growth become at once apparent. Many were heard to remark
on the occasion of the centenary of the Baltimore Cathedral
that never before had they so felt the grandeur, power, and
reality of the Church. Our occasional Congresses, such as
those of Baltimore and Chicago, have value in the same way,
but the rarity of such events reminds us of what we lose in
group inspiration by not having them more frequently. The
meaning of these features of Catholic activity in Europe can
scarcely be overestimated.

Association with fellow- members is another important factor
in fostering group spirit and protecting the integrity of its
point of view. Americans very generally associate independ-
ently of religious views. Business, locality, like taste or cul-
ture, similar pursuits or ambitions, are usually final in fixing
our associations. Conditions in America make this largely a
practical necessity. There is consequently a tendency to in-
difference concerning a man's religfion. Men may do business
with one another for years, and never know one another's
religion. The interests and sympathies which men have in
common monopolize conversation, attention, while religion and
its particular interests silently recede from our social inter-
course. Hence our own religion tends to become a matter of
mere personal concern ; it fails to be in any particular way a
social concern, and we are thus deprived of another aid usu-
ally of avail in building up a group spirit. Much in the way
of understanding, increase in knowledge, strengthening of at-
tachment to group institutions results when our religion be-
comes a real human interest to us, when it forms the basis of
discussion, of reading, and is intermingled with the real con-
cerns of daily life. If social conversation, discussion, and lec-
ture play their role in keeping alive interest in our political
institutions, in our business or art or literature, shall it be of
no avail in strengthening the bond of faith among believers
and increasing their attachment to the Church, which is the

Digitized by

Google

Sl6 REINFORCEMENT OF THE BOND OF FAITH [Jan.,

guardian of what is dearest in life and supreme in value? If,
therefore, association among members of a group has value
for the development of its spirit, the extent to which Catholics
fail to associate with one another — necessarily a varying quan-
tity — measures the degree of loss of another usual factor in
group development.

Active share in the government of a group is another
powerful stimulant of group consciousness and spirit. In the
Church, however, the great mass of members have no voice in
government, no intervention in Church policy, and no control of
her authoritative institutions. As the constitution of Church
authority has developed,, this is, of course, .to be expected, nor
is there any specific reason why it should be otherwise. How-
ever, among social groups, this share in government by mem-
bers is of great importance. It is a right jealously guarded,
if not always nobly or ze.alously exercised. Democracy con-
sists largely in this; the vigor of a nation's spirit depends on
it. Campaign, election, discussion, party, vote, convention,
meeting, all such activities which result from the individual's
share in government, foster, in a marked way, political con-
sciousness. It is no shortsighted policy in a great school like
Harvard that it permits its graduates to vote for overseers.
This share by former students in government plays its part in
fostering the spirit of loyalty among them when a hundred
other actual interests claim their attention.

Of course the Church is unlike any other group, since the
teaching, governing, and sanctifying powers derive from a
divine source and are independent of members. However, lay
participation in Church affairs, though at present uncalled-for
in this country except in a minor degree, was not unknown in
the past. Attention is directed to the point merely because
the age is democratic and practically all great social groups
depend on this share in government to footer interest and loy-
alty among their members.

Knowledge of a group's history, pride in its achievements,
veneration for its traditions, admiration for its heroes and leaders,
are powerful factors in developing group spirit and protecting its
point of view. States carefully insist on the teaching of their
history in schools ; names of heroes of other days are constantly
invoked ; faces of men of fame are printed on our money ; pic-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Reinforcement of the Bond of faith 517

tures adorn our walls, which represent great events, stirring
crises, or noble achievements. And rightly, for the leaders of
to-day know that hearts turn by instinct to the past no less than
to the future for inspiration, pride, and zeal. Then the Church
will not develop to the fullest until knowledge of its past and
pride in it are widely shared. Great, indeed, are her claims to
recognition, venerable is the authority which she exercises, noble
her services in creating a social order, in disciplining unruly peo-
ples to social obedience, in fostering industry and learning.
But the story of it must be brought to her members; they
must feel and know the inspiration in it all, if they would de-
velop to the fullest the $pirit that might endear to them these
splendid achievements. And the more an indifferent or hostile
world overlooks, misrepresents, or misreads that past, the great-
er the reason for our knowing it and feeling inspiration from it.
Surely we underrate the inspiration in the history of the
Church. We find too little consecutive interest in it among the
masses of Catholics ; it is too seldom referred to in our pulpits
it is too little depended on outside of our seminaries and the
more learned circles. Our schools, themselves great expressions
of tenacity of purpose and far-looking wisdom, accomplish
something it is true, but far from enough. The circumstances
in which they labor compel them to yield to social pressure
and make the youth practical rather than learned ; the curri-
culum is shaped to suit general needs, so that opportunity is
usually lacking to do justice to the history of the Church.
Hence the great figures in the Church's past do not stand out
in impressive prominence in the consciousness of the mass of
Catholics. Saints are venerated, invoked, known possibly by
name, but we need a personal bond, a sense of oneness with
them, pride in their power, example, and work. St. Vincent
de Paul or St. Louis ought to be as near to us, as much loved,
as Washington or Jackson is by so many Americans. We
tend to be separated too much from the past; it is not vital,
real enough, and hence much group inspiration is lost to us.

We find tbo, as a last social factor to be referred to, that
in the Catholic family, very often, insufficient attention is paid
to the home as the most important channel for the awakening
of Catholic inspiration and transmitting of Catholic ideals and tra-
ditions. On the whole, it appears that the integrity of the family

Digitized by

Google

5i8 REINFORCEMENT OF THE BOND OF FAITH [Jan..

spirit is suffering. Industrial, social forces are reducing its power.
Strong bonds that should hold family consciousness intact are
relaxing, and the home is too often merely a place where blood
relations stay when not at business or in society or visiting.
The family spirit, sacred, powerful, chastening, with every dear-
est memory of home united with manifestations of faith and
love of Church, should be a powerful factor in awakening at-
tachment to faith and fostering its spirit. Everthing seems to
indicate, however, that the spiritual, religious, and moral power
of homes is decreasing; that outside social influences, business,
worldliness, companions, social pursuits and tastes other than
domestic are disintegrating them. Catholicity loses one of its
mainstays, in as far as this is true of Catholic homes.

III.

Turning from these social facts, which bear directly on the
development of the group spirit among Catholics, we find that
in the social atmosphere in which we live there are elements
which may affect our point of view and lead us to misunder-
stand the essential truths for which the Church stands. The
lack of social confirmation of our group existence, lack of oc-
casions when the vitality and power of the Church are im-
pressed on us socially, poor development of our sense of soli-
darity as Catholics, leave us exposed to such elements in the
social atmosphere about us, as tend to harm our belief in the
doctrine of the Church as a divinely constituted social body.

We are surrounded by the belief and assertion that religion
is a private matter between individual and Creator. The Church,
or any church, as a divinely constituted society is not recog-
nized. Insistence on the political dignity and self-assertion of
the individual is close akin to similar insistence on religious in-
dependence. We see and know and speak daily with hundreds
who, believing in some way in Christ, believe in no divinely
organized Church. Lacking frequent large social expressions of
our own group consciousness, tending under pressure of all
manner of worldly interests to confine our own religious sym-
pathy, interest, and practice to the details of personal, indivi-
dual sanctification, we miss the thousand beautiful expressions
of the communion of saints in worship, liturgy, and devotion;

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith 519

we live without much contact with whole group consciousness,
and we are thus prepared to hear without much protest and
meet without recoil, the general sentiment that religion is indi-
vidual, that there is no organic Church, no corporate teach-
ing agency instituted by Christ. As a doctrinal proposition,
the Catholic will not accept such a view, but in the loss of
sympathy with the works of the Church ; in indifference to her
policies, and in apathjr toward many of her appeals, we show
at times that some influence has reduced the zeal and damp-
ened the ardor with which a Catholic fully alive to his group
spirit, and animated by its point of view, would second the
interests of his Church. This view of the nature and function
of the Church is central and vital in our whole system, while
we live in an atmosphere which not only does not strengthen,
but, on the contrary, tends to weaken belief in it.

Closely related to that view, which is widespread in our
age, is another to .the effect that religion is, after all, mainly
ethical and not dogmatic. It is believed that men can unite
on standards of conduct, can work to purify morals, and
that this can be done quite apart from our forms of belief.
Professor Lamprecht, who visited the United States recently,
claimed that we are all Unitarians, professing many creeds in
which we do not actually believe. Whatever the truth in his
impression, it appears that the moral standards and conscious-
ness of Americans at large tend to become distinct from creed
or faith consciousness, and that, consequently, the morals of
many are the morals of their social environment, and not of
their faith. The receiver for a wrecked trust company recently
suggested that financial corporations should not have directors
of only one denomination ; that all faiths should be represented
and ''a conservative infidel of business reputation might be a
good man to have on the board." A daily paper, commenting
on it, remarks that business ability and character are more
valuable than piety. It is not customary to judge a man's re-
ligion by his type of conduct. There is then a marked drift
to develop a general ethical consciousness, a definite standard
of morals and civic and social virtue, independently of men's
form of belief. As a result, less and less emphasis is laid on
doctrine, while more and more is laid on conduct. Surrounded
as we are by that atmosphere, while we can never overrate the

Digitized by

Google

520 Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith [Jan.,

value, sacredness, and power of noble conduct and exalted char-
acter, we may underrate the importance of truth as truth, of
doctrine as doctrine.

Thus the Catholic receives no reinforcement for his dis-
tinctive beliefs from the larger social atmosphere in which he
must live. In his mind, the Church is divinely commissioned,
and his relation to God involves definite beliefs, definite form
of worship, definite obedience to Church law, as well as purity
of mind, elevation of character, and social service; from the
larger world about him through example, conversation, news-
paper, literature, lecture, magazine, comes the teaching that no
Church is divinely commissioned any more than all are ; service
of God is mainly service of man; it makes no difference what
one believes if one but act rightly. These features of our
social atmosphere are lamentable from our standpoint, yet it
Js more profitable to seek means of defence than to complain.
In no country possibly has the Church fewer legal obstacles,
nowhere else will she find a more respectful hearing ; nowhere
else are the faithful as a body more loyal, more self-sacrificingi
quicker to respond to a moral or spiritual appeal; more out-
spoken in defence of faith and Church. The integrity of the
allegiance of American Catholics to their faith ; their docility,
faithfulness in worship, in devotion to the Holy See, is, to the
highest degree, remarkable. And this in spite of the difficul-
ties under which they live and the limitations to which they
are subject.

But the new social forces at work on the younger genera-
tion, the wholly changed character of life and action, the dis-
solution of spirit and influence of small groups and local life,
raise new questions day by day. In earlier days, religious
bodies were more markedly individualized ; group conscious-
ness was more pronounced, the influence of group aim and
spirit on the individual was greater, the religious element in
life was stronger. Possibly, in those days, group conscious-
ness was stronger in the Church, and menaces to integrity of
faith were fewer. It is scarcely to be expected that the
younger, generations, now born into new times and influenced
by other and powerful spirits, will preserve faith undimmed,
loyalty undoubting, and devotion unfaltering, unless these so-
cial influences be recognized and met.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Reinforcement of the Bond of Fait^h 521

We clothe ourselves to suit our climates Shall not the
Church clothe her children to be protected in the new atmos-
phere in which they are to live ? The tremendous efforts made
to develop a whole educational system are a thousand times
justified by the conditions that confront us. If social condi-
tions prevent natural processes from strengthening our group
spirit as already described ; if the atmosphere in which we live
contain elements that not only do not reinforce, but even
threaten our own fundamental beliefs, if the necessities of daily
life and culture bring us necessarily into close relation with
other points of view, and give us interests in common with
those who differ fundamentally in this supreme aspect of life,
it would seem that we ought to exhaust every effort to draw
from all sources of group strength in forming the young. The
inspiration that has hardened patriots to suffering and death,
is latent in the millions who profess one faith with us; the
opportunity that has stirred noblest philanthropy and conse-
cration is at our feet within our own group, waiting for us to
grasp it. The zeal that has honored great causes throughout
history, is hidden somewhere and needs but a touch to awaken
it, among those who, in the fellowship of reverent faith, sur-
round the earth. The social resources on which the Church
may draw are limitless ; the strength and purpose that might
be awakened are without measure.

Our school system, noble by countless sacrifices, honorable
in unquestioned achievement, splendid in opportunity, and abun-
dant in promise, is one great means to work toward that de-
velopment ; societies, organizations for spiritual and philanthro-
pic purposes, an active press, a growing literature, are mighty
stents. The country gives the Church a fair field. Conditions
and social atmosphere invite ripest wisdom and unremitting toil,
for the great duty of any generation in the Church is to ha^d
down faith undiminished and to form those who follow, to meet
the circumstances in which they must live. Faith, in the indivi-
dual is a divine gift, obeying a special providence of God ;
the Church is a divine institution ; but natural mental and social
processes affect the Catholic in natural ways. Through asso-
ciation, in harmony, understanding, and co-operation, with
fellow- believersi he strengthens the social reinforcements of his
faith, increases concretely the authority of the Church, by stimu-

Digitized by

Google

522 Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith [Jan.

tating his sense of loyalty, by becoming conscious of the vital-
ity, power, and devotion in the mass of believers of which be
is part ; and he shapes his sympathies, emotions, habits, asso-
ciations, more and more around his faith to support and cor-
roborate it. If, with the old saying " The fig tree, looking up-
on the fig tree, groweth," the Catholic looking upon the thou-
sands of his fellow-believers cannot fail of inspiration and loy-
alty. In this day of complex socializing, when more and more
our thinking is the > thinking that surrounds us, our feeling is
the feeling with which we are in daily contact, our aims are
largely the aims which social admirations and current valuations
set up, the group consciousness of the Church should be ac-
tive. The Church is the Congregation of all the faithful, not
merely the teaching authority. We should then be in touch
normally with that body; one in sympathy with it, reinforced
by association, and stimulated by it.

This much is necessary for any social group which would,
in this day, preserve its power and individuality. It is the
more to be desired in the case of the Church whose purpose
is less concrete than others. Symbolizing a future life, teach-
ing spiritual truth, offering no flattery to pride, no indulgence
to inclination, no prize to ambition, she represents self-denial,
offers disturbing discipline, represses what we would long for,
and does violence to what we would most fondly cherish. Aside
from grace in its many forms, to which no reference or com-
parison is intended, it is not difficult to realize that there is
great power of reinforcement of allegiance to the Church, of
loyalty and docility in the natural processes of group upbuild-
ing, to which reference is made.

Digitized by

Google

THE RELATIONS OF CHURCH AND STATE -I.

BY JAMES J. FOX. D.D.

EVENTS great and small conspire, just now, to
throw the question of Church and State into
striking prominence on the world's stage. It
underlies the struggle which is going on at
present between the two great English political
parties, which threatens the existence of that anomalous survi-
val, the House of Lords. In Rome it eclipses for the moment
even the burning topic of biblical criticism. The Holy See
found itself called upon, recently, to discipline severely a bish-
op, otherwise a conspicuous model of virtue and episcopal zeal^
for officially expressing views that seemed to concede too much
to "liberalism." A novel, through which runs a similar strain
of thought, having received the powerful advertisement of being
placed upon the Index, has been translated into almost every Eu-
ropean language. The eyes of the world are intently fixed upon
the struggle going on in France, consequent upon the rupture
of the Concordat. A clash oi ideas in Spain indicates the im-
minence of a similar conflict in that country. It is scarcely
possible to open a daily newspaper, or a serious periodical,
without being confronted with items of news, or discussions re-
ferring to the paramount subject.

If editorials and articles were written only by persons suf-
ficiently equipped with knowledge and sufficiently free from
prejudice, to discuss, competently and fairly, the subject.
Catholics might cheerfully court the ordeal. But where preju-
dice and prepossessions are great, and accurate knowledge is
in an inverse ratio, serious and pernicious misrepresentations
may, and do, easily occur in handling a subject that requires
for its fair treatment an acquaintance with principles of theol-
ogy and Church law, in which, to say the least, a large num-
ber of the writers from whom the public takes its information
are not experts.

If the only result. of this publicity were to confirm the er-

Digitized by

Google

524 THE Relations of Church and State [Jan.,

roneous views and prejudices, of non-Cathclics, it would be
sufficiently deplorable. But a much more dangerous conse-
quence is that such representations of the papal claims regarding
the relations of Church and State may lead Catholics, that is
American Catholics, to imagine that the head of the Catholic
Church maintains pretensions that are irreconcilable with the
fundamental principles of the Constitution which they revere ;
and that, therefore, loyalty to country and unqualified accept-
ance of Roman doctrine are incompatible.

Nor has opportunity been lost by those organs which 'repre-
sent the surviving forces of anti- Catholic prejudice, whose he-
reditary stock argument, in this, and other English-speaking
countries, has been that the claims of Rome are a standing
menace to national independence, and especially to nations
built on the principles of democracy. That the action takeft
by the Pope and his advisers in the French difficulty is open
to serious misconstruction, even by Catholics, is no conjectural
danger is sufficiently established by the appearance of an arti-
cle on the subject in one of the most influential of English
periodicals. It would, perhaps, be taking Mr. Dell* too seri^
ously to consider him as the faithful exponent of any consid-
erable number of even his own Catholic compatriots ; much less
can he be considered as giving voice to the feelings or opinions
of American Catholics. Nevertheless, his published statement
is not negligible. Like a single case of a deadly disease, its
general importance rests on the truth that similar causes pro-
duce similar effects, and that a single case that has come
under notice may represent many that are concealed, or that
may subsequently develop, unless preventative measures are
taken. The hygienic steps necessary and sufficient to meet the
malady under which Mr. Dell suffers, is a proper understand-
ing of Roman doctrine ; which understanding includes the care-
ful distinction between what is meant by ah ideal and practi-
cal policy, between the abstractions of logic and the reality of
life. On the occasion of his visit to the Catholic Summer-
School, Cardinal Satolli, whose capacious grasp of things Ameri-
can is undisputed, observed that he noticed in this country a
surprising want of knowledge concerning '^what is pommonly
called ecclesiastical law which precisely deals with the funda-
mental, or rather the essential, constitution of the Church and

^7kt Fortnightly Review, October, 1906.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] THE RELATIONS OF CHURCH AND STATE 525

the State^ and determines the limits of action of. both authori-
ties in such a way as to prevent the conflicts that unfortunate-
ly disturb social peace and retard social progress." He fur-
thermore expressed the hope that the Summer- School would
incorporate with its objects the presentation to the American
people of the precise ideas of the relation between the Church
and the State. On several other occasions he delivered him-
self in the warmest terms of enthusiastic admiration for the
Constitution of this country. One remarkable utterance to a
National Catholic Congress condenses epigrammatically his copi-
ous testimonies to American ideas : ** Go forth," he told a Na-
tional Congress, "Go forth, bearing in one hand the book of
Christian Truth, and in the other the Constitution of the United
States."

This desire of so profound a theologian and prudent states-
man ought to be a sufficient assurance that the claims of the
Holy See, when properly understood, contain nothing that can
clash with American convictions.

Now let us listen to the Catholic writer who sees in the
recent action of the Pope an assertion of authority in irrecon-
cilable conflict with civil freedom and national autonomy.
After saying that when he made his submission to the Catho-
lic Church, he was not asked to make any profession of undi-
vided allegiance to the Pope, nor to renounce his fealty to the
civil government and laws of his country, Mr. Dell declares
that by the action of the Pope in the French situation, " we
now find ourselves face to face with the claiin of the Pope
that his authority is absolute and unlimited ; that he can and
will annul and set aside laws regularly made by the constitu-
tional law-making authority ; and that if he annuls them or
sets them- aside, we are bound to disobey them." Proceeding
tea staggering generalization, he adds: " If in future this claim
is to be enforced, as it is being enforced in France, it should
be made clear to every convert before he is received into the
Church, that it is of Catholic obligation."

One would like tp ask Mr. Dell, whether when the Roman
"constituted law-making authority" ordered Christians to sac-
rifice to idols and the Church forbade Christians to obey, this
act of prohibition implied that Peter or his successor claimed
the power to abrogate all the civil laws of the Roman empire ;
and to lay upon Christians the obligation of disregarding them ?

Digitized by

Google

5 26 THE RELATIONS OF CHURCH AND STATE [Jan.,

II.

The purpose of this paper, which is simply to Set forth the
exact claims made by the Holy See regarding its relation to
the State, dispenses from any historical review, however cursory,
the most continuous and momentous con^flict which, under vary-
ing phases, has been the one enduring factor in the history of
Europe, from the fifth century till our own. To the question.
What does Rome teach ? the direct and sufficient answer may
be provided by putting in evidence the official, contemporary
teaching of the Holy See and its approved theologians. The
enemies of papal authority confuse this simple issue by bringing
into court records of the struggle from ages when the applica-
tion of principles that do not change was fixed by conditions
that have ceased to exist. They insist on holding Leo XIII.
or Pius X. accountable for the pronouncements and actions of
Boniface VIII. or Innocent IV. They argue that the real mind
and policy of the Pope of the twentieth century is to be dis-
covered only by consulting the deeds of his predecessors in the
fourteenth or the fifteenth. Hence, to remove or anticipate
perplexities that may arise from this source, a brief retrospec-
tive glance may be profitably given to one or two records in
which, it is alleged, are to be found the real significance of the
Holy See's pretensions.

According to. the controversial exigencies of the moment the
papal pronouncements of the past on this subject are appealed
to by opponents, alternately, now to prove that, notwithstanding
its loud protestations to the contrary, it is to-day bound to, and
does, claim supreme direct power over all States, and^ again,
that it gives up doctrine which it once imposed as part of obli-
gatory Christian faith, thus shattering its pretension to infalli-
bility. When a piece of evidence is presented to prove two
contradictory statements — papal doctrine has changed, and papal
doctrine has not changed — the least acute of minds must sus-
pect that somebody is indulging in a false interpretation. There
is no need for the Catholic apologist either to ignore or to
evade the testimony of records that are before everybody who
can read and chooses to look up the subject in any decent
library. Certainly, if a comparison is made between the Ency-
clical of Leo XIII. on Church and State, in which a concise and
masterly statement of the present canonical teaching is set forth.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] THE Relations of Church and State 527

and the Bull, " Unam Sanctam," of Boniface VIIL, or other
pontifical documents of the same epoch, one finds, between now
and then, a striking divergence of spirit, ideas, and language
" Whatever," declares Leo, " in things human is of a sacred,
character, whatever belongs, either of its own nature or by reason
of the end to which it is referred, to the salvation of souls, or
to the worship of God, is subject to the power and judgment
of the Church ; whatever is to be ranged under the civil and
political order, is rightly subject to the civil authority." And
regarding Church and State: "Each in its kind is supreme,
each has fixed limits within which it is contained, limits which
are defined by the nature of and special object of the province
of each, so that there is, we n^ay say, an orbit traced out with-
in which the action of each is brought into play by its own
native right."

Here is a clear acknowledgment that in purely temporal af-^
fairs the Pope claims no authority, and that they appertain ex-
clusively to the inherent native power of the State. In the
famous Bull launched by Boniface VIII. against his antagonist,
Philip the Fair, we find the mediaeval conception of Papacy
and State laid down in explicit terms : The Bull first sets forth,
through comparisons drawn from the Bible, the unity of the
Church, under a single universally supreme head. It makes
much of a favorite text that received from St. Bernard an in-
terpretation^ which may seem far-fetched, but which has the
first place, even down to our own day, in the phalanx of proofs
offered by some canonists in support of the thesis that the Pope
has direct supremacy in civil affairs. The Gospel teaches us,
continues the Bull, that there are in the Church two swords,
the spiritual and the temporal. For when the Apostles said to
our Lord : " Here are two swords " — here^ that is, in the Church.
The Lord did not reply : " It is too much " ; but, " That is
sufficient." And whoever, reasons Boniface, denies that the
temporal sword is in Peter's hand, misses the meaning of the
Lord's words when he said: "Put back thy sword into its
place." Hence both swords are in the power of the Church ;
the spiritual to be used by her, the other for her, by the hand
of princes, at the will and direction of the priesthood. Things
which are ordained of God must be established with due sub-
ordination ; therefore, the lower, that is the temporal or civil,
is to be subordinate to the spiritual power. If the temporal

Digitized by

Google

528 THE RELATIONS OF CHURCH AND STATE [Jan.,

goes wrong, it is to be judged by the spiritual ; if the spiritual
fails, it is to be judged by God alone.

Boniface gives a fatal blow to the theory offered by some
theologians of his day, that while supremacy over the State in
civil affairs was lodged in the papacy, this was to be ascribed
to the action of Constantine who, as emperor of the world, could
and did deliver up his power to the Pope. For, declares Bon-
iface, this supreme power of the Church in civil affairs is not
of human origin, but was conferred, by Christ himself, on Peter
and his successors, with the words: "Whatsoever thou shalt
bind on earth," etc. The Bull concludes with the dogmatic
formula: Porro subesse Romano pontifici onlnem humanam
creaturam declaramus, difHnimus, dicimus et pronunciamus
omnino esse de necessitate salutis — Wherefore we declare, define,
say, and pronounce that it pertains to the necessity of salvation
that every human creature be subject to the Roman pontiff.

This declaration of Boniface was no new departure; it had
its prototype in many antecedent papal utterances. Let it suffice
to quote one, which is perhaps the strongest that an adversary
can find to urge his charge that the Church claims direct suprem-
acy over the State. In 1236 Gregory IX. writes to Frederick
II. : " There exists no power which is not ordained of God,
Hence it is a wrong estimate of facts, and argues an incapacity
for going back to the origin of things, to believe that the
Apostolic See possesses the right of governing secular affairs
only since Constantine. Before him this power was already
lodged in the Holy See in virtue of its nature and essence. In
succeeding to Jesus Christ, who is at once the true king, and
the true priest according to the order of Melchesidech, the popes
have received the monarchy, not merely the pontifical, but also
the kingly, and the empire, not only celestial, but terrestrial.
Constantine merely restored to the hand of the Church a power
which he had exercised without right when he was outside of
her; and, once incorporated in her bosom, he obtained by con-
cession of the vicar of Christ an authority which only then be-
came legitimate. It is in the Church that are deposited the two
swords, emblems of the two powers. He, then, who belongs not
to the Church can possess neither one nor the other ; and secu-
lar sovereigns, in exercising their authority, do nothing more
than make use of a power which has .been transmitted to them,
yet continues to remain latent and pptential in the bosom of

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Relations of Church and State 529

the Church/' Declarations of similar tenor might be quoted
from varioa^ dates during the long struggles, first between the
Pope iand the emperor, and afterwards between the Pope and
the rising nations of Europe. But none surpass, or even equal,
the above for vigorous and unqualified assertion of the papal
claim.

The language of Bo{^iface and Innocent is not the language
of Leo. Much thought and ink have been expended in the task
of bringing them both into harmony. The number of the
theories suggested to establish a concordance testifies that no
one of them is perfectly satisfactory. Perhaps the most plaus-
ible is that outlined by M. Baudrillart : • "The truth is that*
the theories of direct, and indirect or directive power have
been invented, after the event, by men who had but a very
imperfect knowledge of the social conditions in which those
pontifical claims had been put forth, and who, judging them
according to the ideas of their own age, were as much scandal-
ized by them as would be the greater number of our contem-
poraries in presence of similar affirmations. The scandal and
even the astonishment ceases if we take the trouble to remem-
ber chat feudal society was a society strictly hierarchical, in which
sovereignties and^ rights were co-ordinated to one another in
such wise that the right of the inferior flowed in some manner
from the right of the superior. It was impossible that the
question. Who is the first, the Pope or the Emperor ? should not
present itself; and it was also impossible, in a society Chris-
tian and spiritual, that men should not proclaim that, in itself,
the spiritual power was the superior. The result was that the
spiritual power became, in itself, theoretically the source of all
right, but this eminent right in no way undermined the in-
ferior rights."

This, observes M. Baudrillart, is admirably shown by Greg-
ory X. in a letter to Rudolph of Hapsburg in 1275. "If it is
the duty of those who direct States to safeguard the rights
and independence of* the Church, it is also the duty of those
who carry on ecclesiastical government to see to it that kings
and princes enjoy the plenitude of their proper powers. In
short," he sums up, " as Innocent IV. well says, the supreme
spiritual authority has a certain power over the temporal in

^ Revue (VHistoire etde Littirature Reli^ieuses, Tome III. " L* Intervention du Pape en
Mati^re Politique."

VOL. LXXXIV. — 34

Digitized by

Google

530 THE RELATIONS OF CHURCH AND STATE [Jan.,

virtue of i'ts nature and essence (not in virtue of historic circum-
stances, often fictitious, that have been invoked in its favor) ; and
this power it exercises in different fashions, according to the so-
cial forms prevailing at different epochs, for the good of souls;
the spiritual order is in itself superior to the temporal; the papacy
has never in its dogmatic definitions pretended anything more."
Whatever the value of this solution may be, the matter
presents no practical difiicu^y for Catholics to-day, who can
leave to the historian or the student of law the resolution of
the theoretical problem. Either Leo and Boniface are, in spite
of superficial divergences, at one fundamentally, or they are
not. If they are, cadit qucestio ; if they are not, it is to Leo
and his successor that we have to look to find what the Pope
claims to-day. Suppose that it were proven that while the
papacy to-day does not claim, of divine right, any power in
temporals, popes in the past have done so, the inerrancy of
authoritative, or Catholic, doctrine is not compromised. For
no pope has committed the Church to any dogmatic pronounce-
ment on the subject. Theologians of the period, as is always the
case,^were found who assigned the most comprehensive signifi-
cance and the greatest possible authority to every declaration of
the Supreme Pontiff of the time, or the views tljen favored by the
Roman government. In the twelfth centufry John of Salisbury,
and after him others, taught that to the Pope belonged direct pow-
er in all, even purely temporal, affairs. When the strife between
Boniface and Philip the Fair was at its height, to the theologians
of the king who magnified the royal privileges, the papal theo-
logians of the Pope replied with equal vehemence of assertion,
^gidius Colonna, an Augustinian, Archbishop of Bourges,
registers the highwater mark of papal power in theological
teaching. This writer, who was no mere time-server or self-
seeker, but one who, according to the testimony of a contem-
porary cardinal, ** Sanctissimis moribus exactissiniatn eruditionent
conjunxitf*' contended that the extent of the ecclesiastical
p6wer is such that it reaches even the private property of
everybody; the owner of a field or a vineyard cannot justly
possess this field or vineyard, or whatever else he owns, unless
be holds it from and through the Church; that all things be-
long to the Church in eminent domain; and can be the prop-
erty of somebody else only through an inferior title derived
from the Church.

Digitized by

Google

J907.] THE RELATIONS OF CHURCH AND STATE 53 1

Such opinions, to-day, would not be advocated even by the
most retrogressive of theologians. Nor is the Holy See bound
by the past declarations of its occupants, except, as has been
said before, in the case of doctrine that has been dogmatically
defined. Canonists now dispose of the famous Bull " Unam
Sanctam," which long proved a stone of stumbling to those
within, and a very serviceable missile to the enemy, by point-
ing* out that there is bul one dogmatic sentence in the Bull —
the closing one which has been already quoted — and that it is
so indefinite as to be susceptible of an interpretation in con-
formity with the doctrine of indirect power that prevails to-
day. In fact, it asserts no more than is contained in the basic
claim of the Catholic Church, viz.^ that she received from Christ
authority to teach the Gospel to every creature. For the rest,
to look to the ecclesiastical policy of the Middle Ages in order
to determine what is the papal claim to-day, in this matter,
would be on a par with insisting that the Holy Office must
still support and believe the Ptolemaic system of astronomy,
because it did so two hundred years ago. Notwithstanding all
calumnies to the contrary, theology does move, though it neces-
sarily moves slowly. When dogmatic doctrine is not involved,
the changes, social, moral, intellectual, which take place in the
world in which the Church exists, among men, of which she is
composed, produce, in the course of time, a revaluation of doc-
trines, opinions, and attitude. Before the Encyclical ** Immor-
tale Dei " shall be as old as the Bull " Unam Sanctam " is now,
future theologians may find that some* of its contents too shall
have grown obsolete. Meanwhile, in conjunction with the ap-
proved works of our living canonists, which elaborate the same
teaching, it stands before the world as the present official au-
thoritative doctrine regarding the relations of Church and
State.

III.

Probably some readers, much better qualified to treat this
subject than the present writer, who have thus far followed
him, are experiencing a feeling of uneasiness, and echoing in
their thought the remarks made orally by a friend : '* What 1
you mean to say you are going to set down plainly in The
Catholic World the entire doctrine of the Catholic Church
upon the union of Church and State?"

Digitized by

Google

532 The Relations of Church and State [Jan.,

"The doctrine of the Catholic Church is an expression that
needs careful definition, and is susceptible of far-reaching dis-
tinctions."

" Oh ! well, I mean the general teaching of Rome and the
theologians on the point?"

"And'why not, pray?"

" Simply because you are likely to do more harm than
good by your beautiful but misplaced candor. You know how
intensely this entire country. Catholics no less than Protestants,
ns attached to religious liberty for all, and the complete sepa-
ration of the State from every creed."

And, continuing in this strain, he spoke of the pride which
Catholics take in claiming Lord Baltimore and his Maryland
Catholics as the first champions of religious toleration ; the
strong, unsleeping suspicions among non- Catholics, that if Rome
could but have its way, the knell of American liberty would
soon be 'tolling from every Catholic belfry in the l&d ; the
unwisdom of destroying the growing sympathy for, and at-
traction towards, the Church on the part of many outsiders,
who would turn their backs upon us for good and all, if they
once understood that, in order to be a Catholic, one must re-
caint the principle dearest to the American heart; finally, the
likelihood of doing a disservice to many Catholics who would
find their loyalty put to a strain too severe if they should
learn that, contrary to their present belief, Catholicism did not
unreservedly approve of granting to all men liberty to worship
God according to their conscience, though Catholics raise the
cry of bigotry and religious persecution when their own lib-
erty is interfered with.

To the part of this expostulation which refers to Catholics
the easy and embarassing answer might have been given that
" the touchstone of true Catholic loyalty is to think, in all things
religious, as the Pope thinks, to hold what Rome holds, and
reject what Rome rejects, in the sense in which she holds, or
rejects, it ; and to take every opportunity to disseminate her
doctrine, and to remove every contrary error from the Catholic
mind." Then, to clinch the argument by focussing that maxim
on the precise questiorf at issue, there was ready to hand the
example of the Holy See itself. On the occasion when it last ad-
dressed itself to the entire body of American Catholics, it acknowl-
edged that the progress and flourishing condition of Catholicism

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Relations of Church and State 533

are due, in part, to the fact that '' the Church, unopposed by the
Constitution and government of the nation, fettered by no hostile
legislation, protected against violence by the common law and the
impartiality of the tribunals, is free to act and live without
hindrance." Then the Pope proceeds to do what the advocate
of expediency deprecated : **Yet, though all this is true, it
would be very erroneous to draw the conclusion that in Amer-
ica is to be sought the type of the most desirable status of
the Church, or that it would be universally lawful or expedient
for State and Church to be, as in America, dissevered and
divorced." What the Holy See's conception of the most desir-
able type is has been explained, and its correctness upheld by
pontiff after pontiff for nigh a thousand years; yesterday it
was inculcated by one of the most widely read and weighty
encyclicals of Leo XIII., to-day, by Pius X., in his address to
the French hierarcll|f. It is paying but a poor compliment to
the Holy See to imply that what is proclaimed from the house-
tops of the Vatican should not reach the ears of the world.

And the probability of turning away from the door of the
Church, by indiscreet communication of official teaching, those
who are approaching it, or already knocking for entrance ?•
Undoubtedly there is something plausible to be said for the
policy of reticence— concealment is an ugly word. There are
many things in Catholic faith ^nd practice that can only be
seen in their proper perspective when viewed from within, and
in their proper. place in the edifice. The misrepresentations of
our religion which are so frequently pttrpetrated by honest ad-
versaries are very often the result of distortions which attend
the severing of a doctrine or a point of discipline from the
surrounding elements that qualify or explain it. But this is
true only of either things which pertain to the actual spiritual
life of the individual, such as confessional direction, or doc-
trines that are explained by others. The teaching upon the
relation of Church and State belongs to neither of these classes. -
It is formulated in a statement whose meaning is obvious to
any one who understands the meaning of the terms, Church,
State, Pope, civil government; it bears, not upon the soul's
relations to God, but upon an essentially public affair, the right
relations that ought to exist between two societies, the religi-
ous and the civil.

Digitized by

Google

534 THE RELATIONS OF CHURCH AND STATE [Jan.,

Besides, the policy of reticence, a sort of practice of the
Disciplina Arcani^ may, and sometimes does, furnish occasion
for the taunt that we have an esoteric and an exoteric doctrine,
one for the outsiders and the simple, another for the initiated,
because we are afraid to proclaim openly the totality of the
doctrines that are imposed on us. It has often been said that
converts are inveigled into the bosom of the Church, by being
shown in their catechumen days only what is lovely in Cath-
olicism. The other part is revealed only when they have taken
the fatal step. In fact, the writer already* quoted roundly de-
clares that if Catholics must believe in the justice of the claims
urged by Pius X., in communications to France, then he him-
self has been lured into the Church on false pretences; and
furthermore, he says that there is a pronounced tendency to
employ such tactics : '' If in future this claim is to be enforced
in France, it should be made clear to every convert before he
is received into the Church that it is of Catholic obligation.
Hitherto the desire to make proselytes would seem to have
blunted the moral sense of those who are possessed by it;
how else can we account for the remarkable difference between
the plausible presentment of Catholic teaching and obligation
that is dangled before the world in. controversial lectures and
publications and that which the dominant Ultramontane party
imposes on those who are inside the Church?" .

We have merely cited Mr. Dell to illustrate the danger of
giving real grounds to charges similar to that which he makes,
we believe, without sufl|cient justification. But one cannot re-
frain from the reflection that we should not have believed it
possible for any living, educated Englishman to be unacquainted
with the controversy which was ushered in by the publication of
Gladstone's famous pamphlet on Vaticanism; and the litera-
ture on the two sides of that discussion ventilated pretty
thoroughly the nature of the Roman claim. As to his notion
that everything affirmed by those whom he designates as Ultra-
montanes is obligatory Catholic doctrine, we may dismiss it
with no other notice than to breathe a gentle Requescant in pace
for the souls of John of Salisbury and iCgidius Colonna.

The most effective reply to any objections that may be
urged, on the plea of prudence or expediency, against drawing
attention to the political claims of the Holy See, is that, when

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Relations of Church and State 535

those claims are properly understood and their practical import
rightly estimated, they need give no apprehensions whatever to
Americans, Catholic or non-Catholic. Tlie ideal, or typical,
relations of Church and State which Rome insists upon express-
ing in her canon law presumes a condition, or rather a junc-
ture of several conditions, which is becoming every day more
and niore theoretical. We need to trouble ourselves only with
the actual world in which we live. The Church has lived on
through changing centuries by adapting herself to the new de-
mands made upon her. Her fairest triumphs were made before
theologians discovered the meaning for the episode of the tiyo
swords. While the ancient system of a union between the altar
and the throne continues to endure as a legacy of the days
when all Christendom was one family under one common Fa-
ther, naturally the Holy See will feel called upon to remind
us of the excellence of the ideal, even though history proclaims
that every attempt made to realize it entailed evil as well as
beneficent consequences. Meanwhile the course of events will
modify policy, and when policy is long enough established it
relegates to oblivion logical and legal conceptions that have
no longer any actual application.

Digitized by

Google

Current Events.

R^ussia does not attract the atten«
Russia. . tion of the world as much as for

so long a time she has done ; but
this is no indication that what. is being done does not deserve
attention. The future is being quietly prepared for. That a new
Duma will meet is now a certainty. The Tsar remains fait|i-
ful to his word, notwithstanding the efforts of that section of
the community which delights in autocratic methods. The Grand
Dukes, it is said, are no longer consulted, and are left to the
less noxious occupation of hunting wild animals. M. Stolypin
remains in office, notwithstanding the efforts of the reactionaries
to oust him ; and notwithstanding the fact that one of the sub-
ordinates in his own department has been accused of dishonesty.
In the district of Kazan the distress is so great that the
starving inhabitants have been selling their daughters in order
to feed their families, and this because the official entrusted
with the measures of relief gave the contract to a man who had
not the power to carry it out. Whether the official was guilty,,
or merely incompetent, is not yet settled. M. Stolypin ex-
cuses himself, on the ground that his duties as Premier pre-
clude his supervising his own special Department with that
care which is now shown to be necessary. But, although he
still remains Premier, rumors have been circulated that he is to
be superseded, and Count Witte has been mentioned as his suc-
cessor. There seems, however, to be no foundation for their
anticipation.

The measures of repression taken by the government, atro-
cious though they were, seem to have succeeded in frustrating
the efforts of the extreme revolutionaries to destroy the founda-
tion of society. Necessity, we presume, knows no law. Efforts
are now being made to secure a Duma of a more moderate char-
acter than was its predecessor. This is justified on the ground
that it would be necessary again to dissolve, should equally ex-
treme views be predominant in the new assembly. The Senate
has issued a series of decisions by order of "the Lord, Em-
peror, and Autocrat of all the Russias," 'which exclude from
the franchise numerous categories of workingmen, peasants,
and small householders or tenants, who voted in the electicyis

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Current Events 537

for the last Duma, thereby disqualiiying hundreds of thousands.
Repressive measures have also been taken against the Con-
stitutional Democrats who formed in the late Duma the most
numerous of its parties. They are treated by the government
as a revolutionary party, and their clubs and meetings are
closed, while other parties, one of which openly advocates a
coup d'£tat, receive the countenance and support of the offi-
cial world. All efforts, however, have failed in securing the
popular favor, and the prospect of obtaining a majority for the
present minisjtry grows daily less. Even measures which de-
serve praise, and which are real ameliorations of the present
state of affairs, are looked upon by public opinion as encroach-
ments upon the rights of the coming Legislature. An imperial
Ukase, issued on the 25th of November, which brought into
effect one of the most vital reforms promised in M. Stolypin's
ministerial declaration, failed to excite enthusiasm on this ac-
count. This Ukase has effected a most noteworthy. improve-
ment of the position of the peasants, at least of a large num-
ber of tnem, for it enables those who hold the allotments made
at the time of the emancipation to become owners of the free-
hold, the redemption dues which have hitherto been paid an-
nually ceasing at the end of the present year. As, however,
this Ukase will have to be submitted to the new Duma for
ratification, it seems somewhat pedantiq to blame the govern-
ment for its promulgation.

The position of the Jews is, of course, one of the most dif-
ficult of Russian questions. Their vast numbers, and the aw-
ful circumstances in which they have to live,- render it impos-
sible for peace to exist until justice is. meted out to them.
The ultimate settlement of this question is to be left to the
Duma; but in the meantime certain narrow police regulations
and. restrictions in commerce and industry have been set aside.

A fairly long list of outrages might be given, and a still
longer one of executions, but, on the whole, the state of Russia
is better at the present time, and the hopes for the future are
brighter. With the improvement of its internal affairs there is
an extension of Russian influence abroad, although no definite
result of the journey of the Foreign Minister to Paris and
Berlin is known with certainty.

. To those who are watching the advent of a new era in
-Russia-r-the destruction of despotism and the . inauguration of

Digitized by

Google

538 Current Events [Jan.,

^ome degree of self-government — the views upon those subjects
of one of the embodiments of the hitherto dominating the-
ory — M. Pobiedonostseff — may be of interest. This interest
is increased by the fact that he, more perhaps than any
other man, certainly more than any other Russian subject, con-
tributed most to the reduction of Russia to its present state.
Parliament, M. Pobiedonostseff defines to be an institution
serving for the satisfaction of the personal ambition, vanity, and
self-interest of its members. He holds the Parliamentary com-
edy to be the supreme political lie that dominates our age,
and to be one of the greatest illustrations of human delusion.
That his *own people have been given over to this delusion
has broken his heart, but not his will. That he remains an
active opponent of the new measures is a thing not to be left
out of account by those who are hoping for a more reasonable
system of government for so many millions of their fellow-
creatures.

On the opening of what has proved
Germany. to be the last session of the Reich-

stag Prince Billow made a speech
whidh was meant to be taken as an exposition of the policy
of the Empire. This speech was fairly well received, both at
home and' abroad, and the first sessions of the Parliament gave
no indication of the storm which was so soon to arise, and
which has wrecked the ship. The relations of Germany with
France, while not likely in the near future to become intimate,
might, the Chancellor said, possibly become " correct,'' and in
the spheres of commerce, finance, and industry, a rapproche^
ment might take place; on some colonial question or other an
understanding might be arrived at. No wish was entertained
by Germany to thrust herself- between France and Russia, or
France and Great Britain, provided, however, those powers had
no intention to. make a circle round Germany, and thus to
isolate her. In that event pressure would have to be met by
counter pressure, and there might be an explosion.

With reference to Great Britain, the Chancellor declared
that the political differences were not deep, although keen
commercial competition existed. The influence of Goethe and
Kant, Shakespeare and Darwin — " these be thy gods, O Israel "
— would prevent hostilities breaking out between nationsr hav-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] CURRENT EVENTS 539

ing such an intellectual inheritance in common. However, it
would require time and patience to remove the misunderstand-
ings of recent years. The interview of King Edward with the
Kaiser at Cronberg had contributed to this result by re- estab-
lished good personal relations between the heads of the States.

The conduct of Italy at the Algeciras Conference, and in
fact the complete change of the relations between Italy and
France within the past few years, as well as the recrudescence
of bad feeling in certain classes between Italy and Austria,
have led many to come to the conclusion that the Triple Al-
liance is practically dead. Prince Btilow contented himself with
pointing out its value and importance, and acquitted Italy ot
any act inconsistent with fidelity to the alliance, denying, on
Germany's part, all the stories which have recently been circu-
lated as to the interference of German agents in Tripoli in a
way detrimental to Italian interests.

In reply to the criticisms of his speech, the Chancellor dealt
with what he called " a very grave subject." There is spread-
ing throughout Germany, and growing deeper and deeper, dis-
satisfaction with the system which makes the Ministers respon-
sible not to the Parliament or the people, but to the Sovereign.
The conduct of the present Emperor, so different from that of
his grandfather, his, impulsiveness and manifold activities, add
strength to this feeling. The well- being of the country is
felt by many to be too much dependent on personal whims
and on moods which are incalculable, and which prevent that
feeling of security on which the nation's prosperity reposes.
The Chancellor in reply declared that the system of parlia-
mentary responsibility, such as it exists in England, could not
be introduced into Germany, because it was not likely that
there would ever be a stable majority to give support to a
ministry. Germany being so much divided in opinion on po-
litical and religious questions, instability and insecurity would
be the inevitable result of the introduction of this system.
On the other hand, no ministry, although dependent on the
Crown, would carry out the wishes of the monarch, unless it
approved of them ; and if it found those wishes detrimental
in its judgment to the common weal, or if the Sovereign
showed himself too much inclined to interfere, it would be the
duty of the ministry, under the Constitution, to resign. The
Prince denied that the present Emperor had in any way trans-

Digitized by

Google

S40 CURRENT Events [Jan.,

gressed the limits of the Constitution, or that he had in any
way tried to become an absolute ruler.

Whether the Chancellor will be able to appease the dis-
content of the many Germans who are seeking a larger meas-
ure of political influence cannot be predicted. Residents in
Germany affirm that the feeling that they are no longer chil-
dren is widespread. Many imagine that they are capable of
taking at least a part in the management of their own affairs.
.Not merely Socialists and Radicals hold those ideas, but also
some of the Junkers, and they are the most old-fashioned peo-
ple of all. The present system is looked upon as paralyzing
the initiative of many whose co-operation is necessary for the
well-being of the State. To make a change, however, will be
difficult, for it will conflict with that good opinion of their own
excellence and even necessity which is commonly held by the
holders of power ; moreover, the present system is imbedded in
the Constitution of 1871. King William, the first Emperor, re-
jected the idea of an Imperial Crown which bore the taint of be-
ing offered by the suffrage of the masses, and only accepted it
when it came as the gift of the German Sovereigns, whom he
looked upon, on what grounds we do not know, as one and all
indued with divine rights, notwithstanding the partial interven-
tion, of the first Napoleon.

Speculation is rife as to what was meant by Prince Biilow
when he spoke of the likelihood of an understanding with
France on a colonial question. Some think that he had in his
mind the project, which is known to be dear to the heart of
the Kaiser, of connecting the Mediterranean with the Persian
Gulf by means of a railway which is to pass through Baghdad,
although this can scarcely be called a colonial question. How-
ever that may be, the Baghdad railway scheme will soon come to
the front again, as its value and importance are widely recognized.
Who is to control it is a question of international importance
in which Great Britain is deeply interested, as the railway would
be a route to India and would be on the flank of Egypt. Were
it not for want of money, Germany could make it and control
it, for the German influence is now all powerful with Turkey;
but the undertaking is too vast for the Empire to undertake
alone. The aid of French financiers is, therefore, sought, and
the desire to obtain it is thought to be the reason why so lit-
tle activity is shown by Germany in Morocco, why she is leav-

Digitized by

Google

I go;.] Current Events 541

ing' France and Spain to act so freely. The entente cordiale be-
tween France and England will, however, preclude the foriner
country from making any arrangements with Germany which
are hostile to British interests.

The mismanagement of the colonies has led to the exist-
ing crisis in German affairs. For two or three years an up-
rising of the natives in Southwest Africa has caused the loss
of many lives and ^^e expenditure of large sums of money, and
the oft-recurring question has been again raised as to whether
the colonies are worth what they cost, and whether they ever
will be. Worse questions have been raised, owing to the con-
duct of a former governor of the Cameroons and of an official in
Togoland. When he left Europe the governor took with him a
lady who was not his wife, while the official in Togoland made for
himself an establishment similar to that which Mahometan Sul-
tans maintain, in addition to the practising of unheard-of cruel-
ties upon natives who did not respect these, his domestic ar-
rangements. The partial rehabilitation of the notorious Dr.
Peters added fuel to the fire, as well as the financial scandals
in connection with the colonial office at home — the bad if not
dishonest business arrangements. Of the attempt to correct
these abuses Catholic members of the Reichstag have been
the leaders, giving an example to Catholics in other countries.
To the evil proceedings of the official in Togoland the Catho-
lic missionaries offered uncompromising opposition, and had the
honor of being imprisoned by him in , consequence. The de-
bates in the Reichstag on all these various matters were long
and stormy, and resulted »in the defeat of the government's de-
mand for an additional sum of money for the troops in South
Africa by a majority of 10. The Catholic Centre, which con-
stitutes the ruling party in the Reichstag, decided the ques-
tion against the government. The Kaiser thereupon dissolved
the Reichstag more than a year in advance of the normal time,
and appealed to the people. The elections for the new Reich-
stag are to be held this month.

The treatment of the Poles by the Prussian government has
called forth a remonstrance from M. Sienkiewicz, the author of
Qm0 Vadisf in the form of an open letter to the Kaiser. M.
Sienkiewicz in this letter lays bare before the Emperor and the
world the sufferings which the Poles are undergoing, sufferings
which have been augmented during the present reign. Instead

Digitized by

Google

542 Current Events [Jan.,

of protecting the higher interests of the Polish people, re-
specting their faith, their traditions, their language, a riginu of
violence, hatred, and even vengeance has, he says, been instituted.
The ancestors of William II. waged great wars with men, the
present Prussian authorities are waging war with children.

This question of making it compulsory upon the children
in Poland to receive religious instruction in the German lan-
guage — against which 47,000 have struck — was brought before
the Reichstag by the Prebendary and Papal Prelate, Professor
von J^zdzwewski, and by the Silesian Archiepiscopal Commis-
sary, Archdeacon Glowatzki. The former described the meas-
ures taken by the Prussian authorities as religious oppression,
and as a prelude to the establishment of religious worship in
German. This would be religious despotism, which was despot-
ism in its worst form. The latter declared religious instruction
in the native language to be a natural right — a right which had
been accorded by the authorities in Southwest Africa to the
children of the native Hereros. No satisfactory answer was
given to the interpellation. The question was declared not to
fall within the purview of the Reichstag and the debate was
closured.

A pleasing example of the Kaiser's activity is found in an
edict issued on the twenty-fifth anniversary of the Emperor
William I.'s message of November 17, 1881, which inaugurated
the legislation for the national insurance of the working classes
against accidents, illness, and old age. In this edict the Kaiser
announces his intention of seeing that social legislation for the
benefit of the weak and the needy shall be further developed.
He likewise refers to the necessity of a more general spirit of
sympathy and helpfulness, and acknowledges the efforts of those
who have devoted themselves to works of social amelioration
among the people. That his grandfather's purposes have not
been more fully realized he attributes to the continued opposi-
tion of those who claim to be the representatives of the work-
ing classes.

The Lower House of the Austrian
Austria-Hungary. Reichsrath has been at work upon

the Universal Suffrage Bill, and has
adopted it by a majority of 194 to 63. Nothing, perhaps, shows
the composite character of the Austrian Parliament, and the

Digitized by

Google

I907.] Current Events 543

many sub divisions of its parties, so well as the enumeration of the
parties who voted for and against this Bill. For the Bill were the
young Czechs, most of the Poles, the German Radicals, many Ger-
man Progressives, the Christian Socialist Anti-Semites, part of the
Catholic Centre, the Southern Slavs, the Italians, the Social
Democrats, and one Rumane. Against the Bill were the German
Constitutional Party, the Bohemian Feudal Party, the Pan-Ger-
mans, the Liberal Slovenes, the Czech Clericals, and a few Ger-
man Progressives. The Ruthenes abstained from voting. A re-
markable feature of the contest is the active support given to
th6 Bill by the Emperor. One result of the Bill, if it passes the
Upper House, will be to increase the influence of the Church.
Its most determined opponents were the large landloids, whose
privileges it abrogates.

By the Bill the four existing curiae or categories — the
large landlord proprietors, the towns, the rural communes,
the chambers of commerce — are abrogated. And all present
and future electors are merged into a single curia or cate-
gory of universal suffrage. Every male twenty-four years
of age, and in possession of civil rights, will have a vote.
Voting will be secret and without any form of plurality.
What seems a very ingenious arrangement has been made
in order to avoid racial conflicts. Czechs are put on one reg-
ister, Germans on another. So that Czech voters will only
vote for Czechs, German for Germans. A Czech Radical can
be put up against a young Czech, but not a Czech against
a German. Electoral contests will thus be confined to the
various parties of the same race. It will be interesting to see
how this plan will affect the racial conflict which has had so
pernicious an influence upon the Empire.

Baron von Aehrenthal, the successor of Count Goluchowski
as Austro- Hungarian Minister of Foreign Affairs, has made his
first statement in that capacity. It has produced a good impres-
sion on account of its simplicity and directness. There is nothing
of special moment in what he said, as no vital change in the
relation of Austria- Hungary to its neighbors was indicated.

The relations of Austria with Hungary continue peaceful ;
no conflict has arisen, although a small cloud appears to be on
the horizon. An increase in the number of recruits is thought
to be necessary by the Minister for War; but this increase is
said by some Hungarians not to be included in the compact

Digitized by

Google

544 Current events [Jan.,

which is at the basis of the present arrangements. The non-
Magyar races are making claims for a better representation
in Parliament. The way in which these claims are treated
will show whether, in the eyes of the Magyars, what is
sauce for the goose is also sauce for the gander; whether,
that is, they will be as willing to mete out justice to others
as they are to demand it for themselves. From the fact that
proceedings have been taken against a priest who has criti-
cized the Magyar policy it would appear very doubtful whether
this willingness exists.

The space at our disposal renders
France. it impossible to treat in any de-

tail the religious conflict in France,
nor is such treatment within the province of a mere chroni-
cler. One or two points maybe mentioned. The French Cab-
inet is not thoroughly at one as to the method to be adopted,
whether it is to be savage and brutal, or whether it is to be
more gentle. M. Briand, the present minister of Public Wor-
ship, is for the more gentle ; M. Clemenceau and M. Viviani,
the Minister of Hygiene and Social Providence, for the more
extreme. Behind them both is M. Combes, who is anxious to
supplant them and to push things to the bitterest possible end.
The most important question of all is what is the attitude of
the French nation? It seems to be indifferent. Whether it is
so or not will be seen within a few weeks. The decision rests
with it.

The spirit of the more extreme members of the present
Cabinet is indicated in the following extract from a speech
made by M. Viviani, and that he represented the majoriry of
the present representatives of France is shown by the fact
that the speech was by their vote placarded throughout the
country. "The Third Republic," M. Viviani said, "has sum-
moned round it the children of peasants and artisans, and in-
to their dim minds has instilled by degrees the revolutionary
seed of instruction. But that was not enough. All in unison,
through our forefathers, our elders, and our own decision, we
have associated ourselves with the past in the work of anti-
clericalism, in the work of irreligion. We have liberated the
human conscience from Faith. When some poor wretch, weary
with the weight of his daily labor, kneels to pray, we lift him

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Current Events 545

up, we say to him* that behind its mists there is nothing but
chimeras. Together, and with magnificent gesture, we have ex-
tinguished in heavens the lights that will never be lit afresh.'*
When such bombastic impiety is received with applause by
the National Assembly what hope is there? If they really repre-
sent the people, there is very little. In one thing the Chamber
has recognized the truth. Hitherto, on the outer rim of the
20-franc pieces was stamped Dieu protege la France. This the
Deputies have ordered to be suppressed, thereby recognizing
that they cannot claim any longer that protection. As a
compensation, perhaps, they have voted themselves an in-
crease of salary. A bill has been introduced for the aboli-
tion of capital punishment. The question of Morocco, and
the way in which to deal with the anarchy which exists in that
country, is the most pressing of all questions, after that of the
separation of the Church and State. An agreement has been
made with Spain for joint action ; but what the character of
that action is to be has not yet transpired. The other Powers,
including even Germany, seem to acquiesce.

On the continent Minfstries fre-
Spain. quently come and go ; but we

doubt whether there have ever
been so many changes in so short a time as in Spain of late.
Within ten days there have been no less than three Cabinets
in office successively. Marshal Lopez Dominguez, whose cab-
inet had proposed the restrictive measures dealing with the
religious orders mentioned in our last, found the opposition so
strong, even in his own party, the Liberal, that he gave in his
resignation at the end of November. The next day another
Liberal, Senor Moret, who dissented from the religious pro-
posals of the late ministry, formed a new Cabinet, of which,
strange to say. Count Romanones was a member. This indi-
cated that a modified form of the anti- religious measures was
to be proceeded with. This did not much matter, for on the
Monday following the Friday on which his ministry had been
formed, Seiior Moret resigned. The king, wishing to give the
Liberals still another chance, called upon the Marquis de la
Vega de Armijo, an old man of eighty- four, to make another
attempt, and what is called a concentration Liberal ministry
vou Lxxxiv.— 35

Digitized by

Google

546 CVRI^I^. T .EVENTS [Jan.

has beeil formed; 'includtng Count Romaitones .and the well*
known^ General Weyler. ^his Cabinet is going to introduce a
law regelating the relig:ious orders,, but what its character will
be id not yet known. >

The Belgian Parliament has been
Belgium and the Congo.. debating for many days what is

to be done with the Congo Free
State, whether the will of King Leopold is to be accepted,
and on what conditions, or whether Belgium is to annex
the Free State? Large numbers of people believe that the
natives in the State have been treated with ihe most in-
human cruelty since the King has been its absolute ruler.
This is denied by others. It is a question which we cannot
enter into; those who would wish to form a judgment may be
referred, in defence of the King, to an article in the National
Review for November; for a justification of the charges to a
book called Red Rubber, by Mr. E. D. Morel, and to the work
of the Jesuit Father Vermeersch. The debate resulted in the
defeat of immediate annexation, and in the acceptance of the
terms laid down by the will of King Leopold. This means
that the Congo Free State will become a posession of Belgium
on condition that a private domain which the King has laid
out for himself and his personal heirs, and which is about five
times as large as Belgium, shall be left intact after the annex*
ation.

Digitized by

Google

flew Books.

No better argument against the
CATHOLICS IN SCIENCE, often repeated assertion that sub-
By Dr. Walsh. mission of the human reason to
• faith is incompatible with science
can be offered than the one presented here by Dr. Walsh.* It
contains brief biographies of some ecclesiastics who occupy high
rank in the history of physical science: Copernicus; Basil
Valentine, the founder of modern chemistry ; Linacre ; Father
Kircher, S.J. ; Bishop Stenson, father of geology ; Abbe Haiiy,
father of crystallography ; and Abbot Mendel, who has distin-
guished himself in the study of that modern question, heredity.
Thi doctor has enhanced the value of this welcome little book
by prefixing a short, forcible answer to the claim that science
and religion are in conflict. We are beginning to hear much
less of this claim than we did a decade or two ago. Another
one that touches Catholics more closely is, however, iterated
with all the old vigor. It is that the authority which resides
in the ecclesiastical body to prohibit and condemn books and
opinions without any application of the Church's infallible ma-
gesterium^ that is, without guaranteeing that the condemned
opinions are false, is the obstruction of science, and one
of the reasons why Catholics have not maintained their old
position in the intellectual world. Dr. Walsh is well quali-
fied to answer this charge; and an answer would be in-
valuable.

The sermons of this volume,t about

OUTLINES OF SERMONS, sixty in number, are divided into

By Schuen. two series — one for young men,

the other for young women. They
were originally intended for sodalities. But they may very
well be addressed to the ordinary general parochial audience.
They are written in clear, terse English ; plentifully interspersed
with appropriate scriptural texts which, while adding dignity
and impressiveness to the style, provide abundance of doctrine
drawn straight from the fountain head. Almost all on moral

* Catholic Churchmen in Science, By James J. Walsh, M.D. Philadelphia; The Dol-
phin Press.

\OuUimes of Sermons for Young Men and Young Women, By Rev. Joseph Schuen. Ed-
ited by Rev. Edmund J. Wirth. New York : Bcnziger Brothers.

Digitized by

Google

548 NEW BOOKS [Jan.,

subjects, they treat important topics in a practical fashion
suited to the needs of the people.

The writer in this collection of

BRIEFS FOR OUR TIMES. " Briefs " • sits in the chair of the

By Sheedy. conferencier^ rather than in the

pulpit; discourses on the evils of
the times, public and private; and points out how the remedy
for them all lies in the application of Christian principles to
individual life. He appeals less to authority than to reason ;
and relies for his effect less upon denunciation than on the ap-
peal to the results of living according to the lax [ethical canons
that prevail to-day. His picture of present conditions is dark,
perhaps too dark. For, though he sets nothing dows tluUe is
not true, he might have found some good featurei is thit age
to record which have had no recognition from hifil. Yet this
characteristic cannot be put down as a blemish^ iinct tiie au-
thor's purpose is not to draw a picture, but to provide coun-
sel. And a winning counsellor he is. The literary quality of
the book is very good indeed; and, while the author does not
pretend to original thinking, he has the knack of putting an-
cient truth in a fresh and pleasing, as well as convincing,
manner.

This collection! makes up a brief
THE CHURCH OF CHRIST, but complete exposition of what

is understood by the notes of the
Church. All of the contributors are well-known writers in
England. "The Church in the Parables," is treated by Dom
Gilbert Dolan, O.S.B. ; "The Visible Unity," by Father Zim-
merman, O.D.C. ; " The Sanctity of the Church," by Father
R,. H. Benson ; " Catholicity," by Dom John Chapman, O.S.B. ;
" ApostoHcity," by Dom John Dunstan Breen, O.S.B.; "The
Idea of Infallibility," by the Editor; " Infallibility," by Father
P. Finlay, S.J. ; the Editor also treats of the exclusiveness of
salvation, "Extra Ecclesiam Nulla est Salus," and of "Schism
and Ignorance." There is an appendix, by no means the least
remarkable feature of the book, on " England and the Holy
See in the Middle Ages," by the Reverend Spencer Jones, Rec-

• Briefs for Our Times. By Morgan M. Sheedy. New York: Thomas Whittakcr.
f Ecclesia : The Church of Christ, A Planned Series of Papers, Edited by Arnold Har-
ris Mathew. New York : Benziger Brothers.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New books 549

tor of Moret6n-in- Marsh. Each topic is treated on a fairly
comprehensive scale, both with regard to exposition and cita-
tion of authorities. Generally speaking, the writers have their
eye upon the Anglican position, and emphasize arguments, or
facts, that tell agaiilst it. Where the standard of excellence,
as may be taken for granted from the reputation of the writers,
is high, it would be invidious to select any one of the papers
for special commendation. Perhaps those on infallibility, the
idea of infallibility, and on the exclu.siveness of salvation, are
the most likely to be of service to American readers. The con-
tribution of the greatest original value is, beyond question, the
appendix, in which the writer establishes, mainly by the re-
production of original documents, the proposition : An Eccle*
sia Anglicana not in conscious dependence on the Holy See
in spirituals is a phenomenon unknown to history until the
reign of Henry VIII. He covers the period between 597, the
conversion of England, and 1534, the year of repudiation; and
he subdivides it iqto the eras before and after the Norman
Conquest, 1066. The writer draws copiously from a source
which has only recently become available, the two volumes
published by Dr. Bliss of a series which, when complete, will
contain a full calendar of all entries in the Vatican Papal
Regesta of the Middle Ages, illustrating the history of Great
Britain and Ireland. Special attention is given to the name of
Grosseteste, Bishop of Lincoln, 1 175-1253, for the reason that
he has been claimed as a precursor of the Reformation who
resisted the claims of the Papacy. His own letters, from the
Rolls series, are plentifully quoted, to show that, though the
sturdy bishop resented Roman abuses of power from time to
time, as the good of religion demanded, he never dreamt of
disputing the existence and legality of the power so abused :
" What every one in England, man, woman, and child, knew '
was that the Holy See possessed the right, and what a few
clear headed and resolute thinkers saw was that he sometimes
abused it.''

Turning to a wider view of issue involved, the Reverend
Mr. Jones observes: "The lesson we learn from the life of
Grosseteste is what we are coming to recognize as the supreme
question of the moment, viz,^ the distinction between two de-
partments of power, one of which belongs rightly to the Holy
See according to the unanimous belief prior to the Reformation,

Digitized by

Google

S50 NEW Books [Jan.,

the other to the State; and furthermorb the distinction that
has to be carefully observed at all times in a world like this,
viz,^ the distinction between the legitimate use of power and
its abuse." To a full apprehension of the lesson he looks
forward for a unification of Christendom, by a general recogni-
tion of the primacy of the Holy See, de jure divino. " Such, let
. it be repeated, even once again, is the question all the woiid
over at the present moment; the question of jurisdiction, and
more particularly the accurate distinction, within that jurisdiction,
between spirituals and temporals. Such is the problem which
is being worked out before our eyes in Italy, where it is known
as the ' Roman question ' ; and upon the right solution of this
problem depends the settlement of the religious difficulty in
England as well as in France."

In this delightful little work,* which

CHRONICLE OF CANONS appears for the first time in Eng-

REGULAR. Hsh, we get an intimate glimpse

By Thomas a Kempis. into the monastic life of the Mid-

die Ages. If there is here in it
no immortal figure like Abbot Sampson, the spiritual life flows
through it with a swifter, warmer current than exists in the
Chronicles of Brakeland. The pious author, to employ in its
original vigor a term which too much use has rendered some-
what banal, relates the founding of the Monastery of Mount St.
Agnes, near the little town of ZwoUe, an off-shoot of the greater
Monastery of Windescheim. It began in poverty, in 1386, and,
though it slowly acquired a little competence, it never attained
to riches during the years for which a Kempis was its histo-
rian. He tells us of the scanty food and raiment of the Brothers,
**and of how wonderfully God did provide for them." Elec-
* tions of priors, deaths, funerals, professions of the brothers,
make up almost entirely these '' short and simple annals of the
poor." Now and again comes an echo of the great world with-
out, as when, for example, we listen in awe to the sad tidings
of the death of our ** most Reverend Lord Frederick, Bishop of
Utrecht." His panegyric is pitched in the superlative key, as is
usual in all mediaeval chronicles which had their loci communes
ready for such emergencies, as the modern newspaper, in some

• The Chronicle of the Canons Regular of Mount St. Agnes, Written by Thomas 4 Kempis.
Translated by J. P. Arthur. London: Kcegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] NEW BOOKS 55;?

districts, keeps on hand a selection oi mortuary poetry, frond
which relative^ may choose a verse to apptod to the death
notice: "This is he that was a potentate of renown, a pillar
of the priesthood, a guiding star to clerks, a father to the
religious, a friend to all devout person^, a defender of the
orphan, an avenger on the unjust. This is he that was the
glory of rulers, the delight of subjects, that upheld dignity
among the aged, and uprightness among the young ; he was a
pinnacle of learning, the ornament of the wise ; he gave wea-
pons to the warriors and a shield to them that strove; he in-
spired terror in his foes, and courage in his people; he was an
ornament to the nobles, and an honor to princes, a glory to
the gr^at ones of the land, who could tell his praise in worthy
wise, for, in his days, all was well ordered in the land of
Utrecht. Prelates were honest, and priests pious in the wor-
ship of God; the religious were devout, the virgins were chaste,
the people were fervent in their faith, judges were firm, and
wealth grew abundantly in the cities." And the litany of the
good Lord Frederick's virtues continues for another page. But
there is reason to suspect that the chronicler, under guise of
praising the dead, is cautiously reading a lesson to the living ;
for we are told that the times are sadly changed since the
bishop's death. The translator has given an archaic flavor to
his English which matches the matter and enhances the enjoy-
ment of the reader.

The theme of this small book* is

CHRISTIAN EDUCATION, the need of religious education in

By 0*Connell. the home and in the school. It

enforces the value of moral train-
ing, both for the individual's and the common weal. Father
O'Connell inculcates his maxims by anecdote and parable.
He believes too in citations from great authors, chiefly of the
pist, to give weight to a thought or an advice. The advice
and direction given are rather general than detailed; though
there are some practical considerations, especially in the con-
cluding chapter, on the profit to be derived from inspiring in
pupils a spirit of emulation. We should not, however, advise a
teacher to endeavor to enkindle ambition in the breasts of his
young people by pointing out how Pius X. "from an humble

• Christian Education. By Very Rev. C. J. O'Connell. New York : Benziger BroUkersb

Digitized by

Google

552 NEW BOOKS [Jan,,

beginning, has attained the most exalted position possible to •
man.'' The Gospel does not dangle the high places in Christ's
-kingdom as prizes to be sought.

The task undertaken by Mr. . Als-

STOIC AND CHRISTIAN ton • is to weigh against one an-

ETHICS. other the last important Stoic, who

By Alston. jg not yet aware of the presence of

the new religious force, and the
** Christian teachers contemporary with and antecedent to him.
Christians living in a non-Christian world which, as yet, shows
little sign of succumbing to their influence." The task has been
accomplished in a thoroughly scientific, judicial, scholarly manner.
The author understands the difficulties in the way of one who
would make such a comparison, difficulties which have proved
too much for many investigators who have been content to
stop at the surface, and deduce easy but misleading general
conclusions. He is on his guard, when analyzing the writings
of the Imperial Stoic, against the mistakes of submitting every
phrase, "mechanically, to microscopic scrutiny, while ignoring
the elusive personal factor," and of building lofty edifices on
slender foundations.

As to his general conclusions it may be said that, while he
nowise minimizes the superficial or external parallels that have
been made so much of by many writers, between the systems
of the Stoic and the Christian, Mr. Alston contends that, below
the surface, there is a profound essential differentiation, which
is irreducible. The ethical questions concerning which the two
doctrines are compared are: Man as a rational and social being;
The intellectual virtues; The lower and the higher life of man;
Free-will and responsibility; The ultimate aim of virtue; and
The relation in Christianity of ethics to religion. The teachers
upon whom Mr. Alston draws for the expression of Christian,
morality are Barnabas, Clement, the Didache, Hermas, Ignatius,
Polycarp,. Aristides, Justin Martyr, Athenagoras, Tatian, and
Theophilus of Antioch. Of these men Mr. Alston observes:
" Unlike their apostolic predecessors, the writers whom we have
grouped in contrast with Marcus Aurelius were not markedly
in advance of contemporary thought. But they were in the

* Stoic and Christian in the Second Century, A Comparison of the Ethical Teaching of
Marcus Aurelius with that of Contemporary and Antecedent Christianity. By Leonard Als-
toa, M A. New York: Longmans, Green & Co.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 553

main current of advance, and the future was with them as it
neyer was with him. And thus his elevation of thought,
though not barren (moral greatness never can be barren), was
not fruitful with the fruitfulness of those who .labored with a
consciousness that they were sharing in a universal movement
common to all humanity, and who handed on to their suc-
cessors the task that they had received from their forerunners,
confident that the fruit of their teaching would multiply and
increase, not merely thirtyfold, or sixtyfold, or a hundred-
fold, but beyond all calculation and all enumeration." Though
Mr. Alston refuses to see in the Stoic morals of Marcus the
equal of the Gospel philosophy of life, he does full justice to
the beauty of that lonely and lofty character of whom his age
was not worthy. Mr. Alston is to be thanked for a valuable
piece of apologetic work. He has furnished, as far as it goes,
a striking reply to the pleadings of writers who hav/s unduly
exalted the Porch in order to discredit the supernatural claims
of Christianity. The book will serve as a set-oflF to Professor
Dill's chapter on Seneca and his contemporaries, in his recent
work, Roman Society from Nero to Marcus Aurelius^ in which
he has obscured the radical differences between Stoic and
Christianity "translating the rhetoric of the schools into the
rich phrases of the New Testament."

A need of the times is a deeper
POPULAR THEOLOGY. and more intelligent knowledge of

Catholic doctrine and teaching on
the part of the laity. There is no doubt that Catholic
men and women are really interested, as their frequent in-
quiries for information indicate, in theological topics. Yet they
are not readers, as a rule, and few of them would ever think
of sitting down to study a learned tome of divinity. Nor is
the grown person much attracted by books of catechetical
form. A well-written, brief manual, covering compendiously
the principal matters of moral and dogmatic theology ought to
attract, as it would certainly prove useful to them. Such a
work is that of Father Geiermann,* in which almost every
point of Catholic belief and practice is explained, accompanied
by the proofs, from reason or authority, or both, on which it
rests.

♦ Manual of Theology for the Laity, By Fr. Geiermann. New York : Betiziger Biother^.

Digitized by

Google

554 NEW BOOKS [Jan.,

One is tempted, here and there, to judge that too little
space is given to some important subject ; but only by con-
densation and brevity could the author have succeeded in cov-
ering so much. ground within the compass of one small book.
After the exposition of each point of teaching the author takes
up a number of the usual objections put forward against it,
and refutes them. In a good many instances he might have
profitably given a little more space to his answers; for some
of them are much too peremptory and dogmatic to satisfy any
one who is really perplexed by the objection ; and it is better
not to suggest an objection at all, than to start it and merely
scotch it^ — it ought to be killed outright. For instance, with
regard to celibacy of the clergy, the . objection is made that
married priests could be models for their flocks. The answer
(after a quotation of I. Cor. vii. 33) is that a married priest
could not sacrifice himself for his flock; especially in time of
pestilence, he would flrst have to take care of his own. To
this the counter reply frequently is : Do married doctors shirk
their duty in case of contagious or infectious diseases? On
some fundamental matters there is an unnecessary extension of
affirmations, that would not be made by the best theologians
to-day. For example, we are told on the strength of Job xix.
25, that "the Patriarchs believed in the resurrection of the
body." Such points will not attract the attention of the aver-
age mind among the readers for which the work is intended.
But they will be pounced upon by just that class which is most
likely seriously to consult it, viz., those who have been in-
oculated with apprehension, misgiving, or doubt, from con-
tact with non- Catholic thought. It might also be observed
that the author could, with advantage, have followed more
closely the custom of indicating the doctrines which are of
obligatory faith, and, also, have taken advantage of modern
Catholic works dealing with the Old Testament. With, how-
ever, all the deductions that are to be made for the above
reasons, the substantial excellence of the book remains, and
we wish it a wide diffusion among our Catholic laity.

A sister of the Society of the Holy Child, who has already
given the little ones some attractive pious stories, now offers a
little volume • in which, in the form of familiar conversations,

* Talks with the Little Ones About the Apostles Creed. By a Religious of the Society of
the Holy Child Jesus. New York : Benziger Brothers.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] ^ New Books 555

full of simple illtistration, the articles of the creed are explained
for children. Teachers of Sunday- Schools and Catechism classes
will find help in the Commentary on the Catechism by Fr.
Faerber. It covers the catechetical exposition of the Creed,
the Sacraments, the Commandments, the precepts of the Church,
and prayer. To each answer is added an ample paraphrase and
supplementary explanation. There is an introduction consisting
of some wise advice and rules for teachers.

•The admirable life of the Cur^ of
HA6I0L06Y. Ars,* written by his nephew, has

been translated into English so
idiomatic that one would scarcely suspect that the version is
not an original. That the life is a number of the "Saints"
series sufficiently guarantees that it is written so that the pur-
'pose of edification is not taken as a pretext for the writer to
emancipate himself from the exigencies of sober history. The
character of this saint of our own days is vividly portrayed.
A failure, from the intellectual point of view, in the Seminary,
too ignorant at the time of his ordination to be permitted to
hear confessions, he started, amid an indifferent, if not irre-
ligious, population, on that wonderful career in which he not
only turned his own flock and the people of the surrounding
districts into fervent Catholics, but his confessional became the
object of pilgrimage, and the scene of conversiop for guilty,
obdurate, and unbelieving souls from all quarters of France.
The French clergy to-day are said to be confronted with a
people from whom faith is rapidly departing. In the Cure of
Ars they have a model and a source of courage and hope.
His life is the living expression of the truth that the hand of
the Lord is not shortened, and that where guilt abounds grace
may superabound.

Opponents of Christianity have said that to put the teach^
ing of its founder into practice would be the destruction of
civilization ; and that his professed followers simply ignore some
of his most characteristic teaching : Christians do not turn the
other cheek to the smiter, nor make a present of their cloak
to the man who has taken their coat ; they are as canny as

• Tke Blessed John Vianne}\ Curi d 'Ars, Patron of Parish Priests. By Joseph Vianney.
Translated by C. W. W. New York : Benziger Brothers.

Digitized by

Google

556 New Books [Jan.,

other people in taking thought for the morrow, and exhibit no
repugnance to having a secure place whereon to lay their head ;
even those who profess religious poverty sit down to a better
table, wear finer cloth, travel more comfortably than the major
part of the nation, and are tolerably assured that they shall
never feel the pinch of want during their stay in the land.
All this is quite true; but its force is broken by the obvious
distinction between the imposition of a precept and the incul-
cation of an ideal. But, that even the ideal is practicable has
been illustrated, now and again, in the history of the Church.
The Poverello ^LtiA his companions followed the words of the
Master literally before the regular canonical institution of the
Franciscan order. So, also, did his imitator in our own times,
Benedict Labre, the begger saint, who, after two vain attempts
to enter the path of perfection in a great religious order, cast
himself into the arms of divine Providence, which led him to^
the summit of the Holy Mountain, through a life of Christ-
like destitution. The short but comprehensive Life • of this
servant of God th^t has just appeared is a plain account
of that strange and edifying career, in* which God seems to
have provided a special lesson for an age whose chief charac-
teristic is &aid to be a boundless thirst for riches, and whose
exigencies impose upon those who work in the vineyard the
sad necessity of devoting a great part of their time and ener-
gies to making, in the interests of religion, wise provision for
the morrow.

The new history of La Venerable Thdrese de Saint Au-
gustin, otherwise Madame Louise de France, Carmelite nun,
and daughter of Louis XV. of France,t has been composed by
a writer who had under his eye, besides contemporary narra-
tives, all the official documents that throw light on the subject,
that are contained in the French national archives and the
Vatican archives. The history is divided into three periods:
The abbey of Fontevrault, to which at a very tender age the
young princess, with her three younger sisters, was taken,
in order to remove them from the atmosphere of the court;

♦ St. Benedict Joseph Labre, Votary of Holy Poverty and Pilgrim. By C. L. White. New
York : Benziger Brothers.

t Les Saints: Madame Louise de France, Par Geoffrey de Grandmaison. Paris : V. Le-
coffre.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] NEiv Books 557

The court of Versailles, to which she returned at the age of
thirteen; The religious life. A strangely contrasted procession
of people flits across the stage in this narrative — 'Louis XV.,
an inveterate profligate, his mistress, de Pompadour, his saintly
wife with her worthy daughters, among them the one who was
to rise to heights of consummate virtue, court ladies of all
kinds, some fit companions for Maria Lecsindra, others no bet-
ter, than Pompadour herself, the incredible luxury and frivolity
of Versailles, and the rude penitential life of Carmel. It is a
cross section of the French life in the highest circle under the
ancien regime^ when good and bad, saint and profligate^ mixed
without mingling in both Church and State, in a society under
which the earthquake and volcano fires were ready to burst
forth.

•
The subject of another memoir,* La M^re de Belloy, was the
daughter of a family of the old nobility. Born in 1746, she
entered the Visitation monastery in Rouen at an early age, and
was elected Superior, first in 1787, again in 1790. Immedi-
ately after her second flection, in prosecution of the anti- re-
ligious campaign of the Revolution, the administrators of the
district of Rouen entered the convent, took an inventory of
the property, and summoning all the inmates asked each one
whether she desired to take advantage of the law which set
her at liberty. All refused, only to be subsequently driven
from their convent, and, when they attempted to reconstitute
their community, to be imprisoned and otherwise punished.
The trials of the Mother and her sisters continued during the
dangerous years which preceded the restoration of religion by
the Concordat of 1801. Before the Mother's death, in 1806,
she saw her community reinstated peaceably in their old home.
History repeats itself. There are innumerable religious in
France to-day who, like Mere de Belloy, have suffered expulsion
from their convent, and are prohibited from practising their
religious vocation. There is reason to hope that, in God's
good time, the parallel will be happily completed when the
iniquitous work of the present persecution shall have been
undone.

• Une Page d'Histoire Religieuse, Pendant [la Revolution. Par Rend de Chaudigny.
Paris : Plon-Nourrit et Cie.

Digitized by

Google

558 NEW Books [J^n.^

The translator of * this Christian
LIFE OF CHRIST. classic • is to be thanked for hav-

By Le Camus. . ing undertaken to make it avail-

able for English readers ; and con-
gratulated upon the way in which he has carried out his task.
Some time ago the average quality of the translations made of
religious literature, from French or other foreign languages, was
an affront to the readers for whom they were intended, and a
crime against the authors who had the misfortune to be con-
demned to the ordeal. Father Hickey has done justice to the
elegance, simplicity, and lucidity which characterizes the origi-
nal. Mgr. Le Camus, whose recent death removed from the
French hierarchy a member conspicuous for learning and piety^
saw this work in its sixth edition before he died. Though his
primary and essential object is edification, he does not neglect
the critical point of view, and, familiar with the scholarly works
of the day, he refutes, wherever it is to be done, the attacks
of rationalism upon the authenticity of the text or the veracity
of the Gospel history. The chief excellence of the book is, if
one may use in a good sense a word which has been profaned
by ignoble use, its realism. No merely human writer may ever
hope to produce a picture of Christ himself that will not be
pale and ineffectual compared to the living portrait of the Gos-
pels. But that portrait will be better gi-asped and understood
when its background and framework, the topography, the ha-
bits and characteristics of the people, the meaning of ceremo-
nies, customs, observances, etc., the atmosphere which surrounds
th^ New Testament, are set forth with the learning and unction
which characterize this study.

The quality of the excerpts that
THE MADONNA AND THE Father Fitzpatrick has made from
POETS. various religious writers in the

numerous little " Selections " that
he has published argued that one who had so sure an instinct
for a poetic thought or a musical passage could scarecly be
without a spark of the poet's fire himself. In this little sheaf
of poems — sonnets, rondeaux, and triolets in honor of the

• The Life of Christ, By Mgr. E. Le Camus. Translated by William A. Hickey, Priest
of the Diocese of Springfield. Vol. I. New York : The Cathedral Library Association.

Digitized by

Google

1 907: ] NE ]v Books 559

Blessed Virgin • there is proof demonstrative of the fact. The
verses are' sweet, simple* and sentimental, expressions of the
tenderest piety and love for our Blessed Mother.

Some lover of Mary has culled frcm over a long stretch of
our literature an anthology f of the choicest flowers that the
poets have cfffered to her. Many of the verses — and some of
Xktt best, though from men whose names have a permanent
place in the ranks of our poets — ate far from being widely
known to-day. Robert Grosseteste (1253); William Forest
(1505); Richard Rowlands (1565); Ben Jonson ; Sir John
Beaumont; George Herbert; Richard Crashaw; Henry Vaughan;
represent the inspiration of the Madonna in English life, from
the Middle Ages till long after England had ceased to be
Catholic. Among the modern contributors are Wordsworth,
Newman, Hawker, Aubrey de Vere, Coventry Patmore, George
Macdonald, Father Tabb, Alice Meynell, Louise Imogen Guiney^
Francis Thompson, Lionel Johnson, and Rudyard Kipling, whose
tribute is a verse taken from the best of his poems, the *' Hymn
before Action." Like all fine passages Kipling's verse loses
immensely by being taken out of its context; yet, even as a
detached fragment, it retains its deep pathos :

" Ah, Mary^ pierced with sorrow,
Remem'ber, reach, and save
The soul that comes to-morrow
Before the GOD that gave 1
Since each was born of woman,
For each at utter need —
True comrade and true foeman.
Madonna, intercede ! "

The Pike County Ballads give as little assurance as do the
Barrack Room Ballads that their author has any claim to be
included among the poets of the Madonna. Yet if the col-
lector had turned to the writings of John Hay he (or she)
would have discovered there a piece that well deserves to be
included in the present select company. The volume is pret-
tily illustrated with photogravures of famous paintings.

• Virgo Pradicanda. Verses in our Lady's Praise. By Rev. John Fitzpatrick, O.M.I*
New York : Benzigcr Brothers.

t Th£ Madonna of the Poets. New York : Benziger Brothers.

Digitized by

Google

56o New Books [Jan.,

Some time ago, when commenting
PHILOSOPHY, on the excellence of the West-

minster Series of Lectures, The
Catholic World expressed the hope that the zealous editor
of that course would undertake the production of some publi-
cations in which the important topics of the lectures might be
treated with greater amplitude and completeness. We are glad
to find that this task has been taken up. A series of volumes
upon the groundwork of the Christian religion ; God ; The
Soul ; The Christian System ; The Person and Resurrection of
Christ; Miracles and Spiritualism, has been begun under the
editorship of the Rev. Dr. Aveling, It is proposed to include
also volumes on Evil and Death; Sin and Punishment; The
Philosophy of the Papacy; and Conduct. Two volumes have
reached us, one entitled The God of Philosophy ^ the other. The
Principles of Christianity.^

The first volume is a statement of the scholastic proofs of
the existence of God. The author, expanding by illustration
and comment, the matter of the ordinary text-book, presents
the arguments in a form freed, as far as may be, from techni-
cal language, and adapted to the minds not possessed of much
experience in metaphysical reflection. The classic proofs could
not be more lucidly set forth ; and they are formulated in
their full strength. Regarding the value of the "proofs," the
author observes: (a proof) can have no value whatever in forc-
ing conviction. It does not produce certainty. It records it,
and the whole psychological process of the demonstrations ad-
vanced must be gone through, step by step and personally,
before the conclusion can have any real meaning, or eviden-
tial value. With this restriction of the arguments adduced,
and in view of the nature of "proof" the several demonstra-
tions are urged as "absolutely incontrovertible." This obser-
vation raised the expectation that the author, on reaching the
proof from motion, would have tackled the objections raised
against it to-day — objections strong enough to influence that
staunch scholastic, Father Rickaby, to omit it altogether in his
recent translation of the Summa Contra Gentiles.

A logical objection that demands treatment is neatly put

♦ The God of Philosophy. By the Rev. Francis Aveling, D.D. The' Principles of Chris--
iianity. By the Rev. A. B. Sharpe, M.A. St. Louis : B. Herder. London : Sands & Co.

Digitized by

Google

1907.J New Books 561

in a recently published French work.* " ' Omne quod movetur
ab alio movetur.' Ab alio! Mais/c'est la question 1 Rien
absolument, ^ priori, n'autorise k pr^fdrer Vab alio \ Va seipso^
The view of motion, too, on which the argument is based de-
pends on the physics of Aristotle, against which is arrayed
the modern physical theory that the apparent repose of a
body is but .an equilibrium of forces which counterbalance one
another, and not mere inertia. Aristotle may be right or wrong ;
but minds which entertain the opinion supported by modem
physics will at once be prejudiced against the entire set of
theistic arguments when they are told that the above proof is ab"
solutely incontrovertible, A further and more general reflection
arises here. It is that if our philosophic apologetics are to
make any impression on the non-believing mind — and, pre-
sumably, that is their main aim — they must take into account
the position on which our adversary stands. He will never be
touched by us as long as we take as the basis of our reason-
ing principles which he denies in toto. It is safe to say that
the three-fourths of the educated opponents of theism, to-day^
take the Kantian view of the value of phenomenal knowledge.
A man in that position may study this entire work with aa
open mind without flnding an argument that goes home. Fa-
ther Sharpe, who treats more briefly as a section of his task,
the existence of God, makes two i^emarks that, when brought
together, have a deeper import than he attaches to them. He
says, regarding belief in God, that "We do not, indeed, reach
any of the practical convictions which play important parts in
our lives by means of syllogisms or inductive methods." Again,
regarding the nature of free-will, he states that "Freedom lies
. in the power of the will to compel or abstain from compelling
the intellect to give full consideration to the objects before it."
Both of these statements we believe *to be quite true. And
they suggest that when the convinced theist keeps them be-
fore him he will control his own immediate and direct esti-
mate of the absolutely demonstrative power of his proofs for
theism by observing what is the result that they produce in a
mind that does not already hold firmly to theistic belief. To
turn from the merits of the dialectic which he expounds to
his treatment of it, there is scarcely room for criticism of Dr.
Aveling's work. It might, perhaps, be said that he could

* La Dtvin ExpirUnces et Hypothisa. Par Marcel H^ert. Paris : Alcan.
VOL. LXXXIV. — 36

Digitized by

Google

562 NEW BOOKS [Jan.^

with advantage have enlarged more on the moral argument;
and, considering that the question at issue between us and
unbelievers to-day is not so much, Is there a God ? but. Is
there a Personal God ? the personality of God might have oc-
cupied a more central place in his scheme than he has given
to it. And we miss altogether any direct treatment of the
question of the divine immanence in the universe.

From the existence of God, Father Sharpe passes success-
ively to the Soul, Religion and Morals, Revelation, Faith, Nee-
essary Inferences, Free-will, Evil, Miracles, and Mysticisoi.
\it gives an excellent epitome of approved teaching on all
these topics. Regarding miracles he very properly deviates
from the stereotyped phraseology which opposes miracles to
** laws of nature." Another good point in the method of the
author is that, instead of attempting to solve the problem of
evil by principles of reason alone, he postpones it till after be
has established the fact of revelation. It is as an inference
from revealed truth that he puts forward the proposition : The
existence of evil in the world is consistent with the existence
of a Creator who is himself perfectly good and absolutely om-
nipotent. Judging from the quality of these initial volumes we
may expect that the whole series, when completed, will con-
tain a thorough popular exposition of Catholic philosophy such
as has long been desired, and sadly needed in the English
tongue.

Another work of which there is a wider need, as has been
a hundred times observed by thinkers in every country, is one
of greater difficulty and requiring a special genius. It is to
do for the present age what St. Thomas did for his — to re-cast
the philosophy of Catholicism to suit the needs of the present
day, by making a synthesis of its unchanging principles and
the verified knowledge which the world has gained in the last
three or four centuries; and to meet the errors of the day as
they exist in the modern mind. With the enormous growth
of knowledge that has taken place in the past two centuries,
hardly any single genius, even of the calibre of St Thomas,
could be expected to carry out this work. It must be the work
of many minds and many years. Meanwhile, in order to do
the best that may be achieved, at present, towards making
headway against the enemy, students of philosophy must be-
come familiar with the forms of thought against which they

Digitized by

Google

igoy.] New Books 5^3

will be called on (bo attend. From our ordinary text books,
they will obtain but scanty light in this matter. And so they
go to attack rationalism and unbelief like a general who knows
nothing about the strength or whereabouts of the enemy against
whom he moves. A writer* referred to above might be read
with advantage for this purpose. He challenges the ground^
,work of the entire metaphysical argument for the existence of
God, and in his attack puts forward reasonings that embody
many of the ideas that play so large a part in modern thought
— the play of tendency; the subconscious or unconscious in
psychology, the relativity of phenomena. And he contends,
with a force that calls for serious refutation, that while religion
is an ineradicable ^element in human nature, yet both it and
morality are independent of belief in a personal God.

Another thinker, who« writing as he does from Cambridge
Unive£sity,t is an index of the extent to which the tide of un-
belief ts rising over grounds that not long ago were occupied
by Protestant Christianity, represents a mixture oi agnosticism
^and idealism that pervades a gpreat deal of the prevalent philoso-
phical thought wiiich is slowly bat steadily flittering down from the
higher acadeinic level into the popular mind. A comparison of
these two books teaches the lesson that we have a resource of which
•we. do not sufficiently avail ourselves. It is, to pit our opponents
against each other sometimes, and, instead of giving all our at-
tention to the construction and support of our own position, to
.turn, more than we ^do, to the much easier and sometimes more
teilinj^, tactics of destructive criticism of the enemy. While Mr.
Hubert maintains that religion is. imperishable, and dogma a
ten^porary shift belonging to a period of imperfect develop-
ment of the religious tendency, Mr. McTaggart tries to prove
that there can be no religion without dogma, and that it is im-
possible for the human mind to reach any dogmatic principle at
all. By dogma he understands, not supernaturally revealed
truth, but indubitable metaphysical principles.

It seems scarcely possible, unless psychology makes a progress
which its most devoted students hardly dare to hope for it, that
anything quite new can be said at this stage of the world's his-

♦M. H^ert.
iSome L^gw^ of Meligia^, By John McTaggart Ellis McTaggart, Trinity College,
Cambridge. New Yor|c.: The 2^acmillan Company.

Digitized.by VjOOQ IC

564 New Books [Jan.,

tory, for or against the enigma of free will. Many persons af-
fect to consider the problem as settled and one of the dead issues
of philosophy. But the unbiassed will agree with Father Rick-
aby that "though men are slow to see it, and loath to own it —
from reminiscences of the odium theologicum hanging about the
question — free-will still remains the hub of philosophical specu-
lation." To the literature of the undying controversy Father
Rickaby contributes a long matured volume abounding with
acute criticism and close reasoning.* He takes up the most
significant passages of each of the four great English determin-
ists, analyzes their import, and submits them to severe criticism.
Sometimes he merely points out the inconsistency between one
passage, or its implications, and another. More frequently he
disputes the assertion or the reasoning. As he often finds his
men traveling over the same ground, one after the other, there
is, necessarily some repetition of ideas and arguments; and,
perhaps, there is some prolixity that might have been avoided.
The most original feature of Father Rickaby's treatment of the
question is his theory on the working of free-will, where he
abandons the consecrated method of resolving it into two func-
tions — that of the will and that of the intellect. On the con-
trary, Father Rickaby, ranging himself in the ranks of contem-
porary psychologists, poses and discusses the problem in the
terms, "I," '* volition," "mind," and "motives 'emerging into
consciousness."

The principle that is the guiding star of modern research —
nothing can be properly understood except by studying the
history of its development — shapes the course of philosophic as
much as of thex)logical study. In his recently published work
on one idea belonging to Greek philosophy, M. Rivaud gives a
good example of the fecundity of that method.f

He takes up the idea of universal change or becoming as a
principle of the cosmos, vaguely expressed in the earlier myths.
Then he pursues it through its more explicit formulation in the
Ionic physicists, especially in Heraclitus. Afterwards he fol-
lows its more obscure and complicated course and influence

* Free-Will and Four En^ish Philosophers'^ Hobbs, Locke, Hume, and Mill, New York;
Benziger Brothers.

t Le ProbUme du Devemr el la Notion do la Aiatih^, Dan» Ui Philosopbie Grecque dqniii
Ics origines jusqu'a Th^phaste. Par Albert Rivaud. Partir: Alcan.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 565

through Plato and Aristotle, where it becomes merged in, or
rather assumes a new designation as niatter. His analysis de-
monstrates the truth that to understand any phase of philoso-
phic thought we must Arst investigate the antecedent ideas of
which it is the successor if not t^je descendent. To concentrate,
attention on the history of one principle or idea is accompanied
by one danger against which M. Rivaud has hardly taken suf-
ficient precaution. The method exposes one to make the ele-
ment taken up the centre around which all the others revolve ;
so that its relative importance easily becomes exa^erated^
Certainly the idea of the unending changefulness of the uni-
verse played a great part in Greek philosophy. But it was not
the be all and the end all.

M. Rivaud observes that the " most modern of philosophies,
the doctrine of evolution, recalls, in more than one respect, the
doctrine of becoming, de'venir.** It might be added that the per-
spective in which he views Greek philosophy, so that every other
idea seems to be subordinate to that of becomings has something
in common with the standpoint of those moderns who consider
that the answer to ultimate questions is contained in the word
evolution. This complete work, in which is displayed a pro-
found acquaintance with Greek thought, deserves close study.
and one of the rewards which it offers is considerable light on
the very difficult question of what was Aristotle's precise con-
ception of matter.

In this story • the author presents

THE VOYAGE OF THE PAX. a picture intended to show the

By Dom Camm. the inner beauty of the religious

life, and to encourage those who
find themselves drawn towards it, especially in the Benedictine
order. A little band of youths, undertaking the long, danger-
ous journey to the Golden City, select, from a great flotilla,
an old-fashioned bark, which flies a great black banner on which
is embroidered the word Pax. Being one of the Pilot boats of
the Great Prince, this ship can carry only true and tried sail-
ors, obedient and ready for all difficulties. The Isles of Plenty,
and the City of Voluptas are passed in safety ; the dangerous
rocks, Superbia and Ira, are carefully shunned; the narrow
channels by the reefs of Peccata are successfully navigated

• The Voyage of the Pax. By Dom Bede Camm, O.S.B. New York: Benziger Brothers

Digitized by

Google

565 NEW Books [Jan.;

under the vigilant eye of the wary old captain, venerable of
countenance and kind of heart. The valiant company pur-
sue their course across the stormy bay of Tribulatio, and, at
length, after happily founding the dangerous point of Mors,
they gladly cast anchor in tfhe quiet waters of the haven,
iEternitas. Dom Bede gives a winning view of the Benedic-
tine peace. May this new version of the Pilgrims^ Progress
help to diffuse a knowledge of the grand old institution, and
assist an age, which knows little of it, to understand the spirit
of the monastic life.

We rejoice to welcome two new
HISTORY OF THE GERMAN volumes, the ninth and tenth, of
PEOPLE. the English translation of Jans-

By Janssen* sen's History of the German Peo-

ple,^ At this hour of the day
there is surely no need to call attention to the monumental
importance of this Catholic work; for every one we trust, who
reads at all, is now aware that Dr. Janssen has done a service
for Catholic scholarship which it would be hardly possible to
overestimate. With utmost detail, sometimes, one is inclined
to think, with too much detail, he writes for us the Reforma-
tion and pre-Reformation history of Germany, with a copious-
ness of erudition and a Catholicity of feeling which put him
at once in a high rank both as historian and apologist. These
present volumes are occupied with the forty or fifty years im-
mediately preceding the Thirty Years* War. They, furnish us
with full information on the progress- of Lutheranism and
Calvinism in the various German States, and on the counter-
movement back to Catholicism which restored to the Church
some of the provinces which she had previously lost. In con-
nection with this latter point. Dr. Janssen speaks in the high-
est terms of the services of the Jesuits, particularly of Cani-
sius. That remarkable man was the very soul of Catholic
activity in Germany at the time. So learned that the sectarian
controversialists feared him, and so holy that they were con-
strained to admire him, he did more than any other man of
that age for the progress of Catholicity^

In th6 second of these volumes before us there is an ex-

• History pfthe German PiopU at the Close of the Middle A^es, By J. Janssen. Vols. IX.
andX. Translated by A. M. Christie. St. Louis : B. Herder.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 567

tended discussion of a matter not often treated in histories of
the Reformation, that is a discussion of the literary and
polemic warfare carried on between the rival religions inces-
santly. From Dr. Janssen's account of this side of his subject,
we receive new confirmation of how great a factor in the
spread of Lutheranism was the printed word. Tracts, songs,
hymns, cartoons, every possible vehicle of propaganda of which
printers' ink is capable, was used by the German leaders of
the revolt/with the result that probably almost every home in
Germany had thrust into it some apology or other for the new
doctrines. This is a feature which may convey a lesson even
to our own age.

Lovers of the cryptic in all its
A KEY TO " PUZZLEDOM. recognized forms will find the Key

to Puzzledom • most useful and in-
teresting. The introduction tells of the years and the labors
involved in its compilation, and the result justifies its claim to
be complete. It contains chapters dealing with every variety
of puzzle, from remote antiquity to the present day; it gives
the rules for the construction of each kind, especially of the
form-puzzle, and is enriched with most abundant examples of
all that is best in the varieties of the enigmatic art. Probably
the best chapter, and certainly one most attractive to the non-
professional, is that devoted to hints on the method of solving
puzzles. It incidentally shows the special difficulties that be-
set the form-builder, and the hours often needed for the sim-
plest element in his construction. Most interesting to the gen-
eral reader are the chapters on • the history, antiquity, and
development of puzzles, while all will find many of the verse-
puzzles most grateful reading. These often possess a charm
•quite independent of the puzzles they enshrine. But to the many
who have any concern in making or solving puzzles this hand-
book is all but indispensable.

• A Kty to PuxzUdom ; or, The Complete Handbook of tA€ Enj^nuUic Art. New York :
William W. Delaney.

Digitized by

Google

Joteian IPeriobicals.

The Tablet (17 Nov.): The fourth article on the House of Lo-
reto appears in this number. The respective claims of
the Palestinian and Italian sanctuaries are considered.
Great fluctuation of opinion is shown to have existed in
the sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries— A final
word concerning the Acton controversy in The Tablet
Father Thurston's reply to Abbot Gasquet that he never
intended to describe the late Lord Acton as a heretic^
seems to clear up the difficulty, and apparently throws
new light on the Father's review published in The Month.
The review begins with these words: "Whatever may
be thought of Lord Acton's orthodoxy or lack of ortho-
doxy." It is declared there can be no longer any ques-
tion of Acton's orthodoxy, as the quotation would seem

to imply. The work of our American poet priest, Rev.

John B. Tabb, is noticed. His verse combines a new
poetry of an exceptionally high order with a graceful
simplicity which should win the approval of the general
reader, as also the appreciation of the fastidious critic.
(24 Nov.): Mr. Edmund Bishop concludes his exhaustive
study of the evidence regarding the Holy House of Lo«
reto In part he has given a digest of Canon Chevalier's
book; but in great measure has pursued bis own course
of investigation. He decides that the story of the Holy
House of Loreto told by Teramanus (1472) and by those
who have come after him, judged from a merely histori-
cal point of view, is not true ; and that, if the authen-
ticity of that House is to be maintained, it must be by
reasons drawn from considerations of a superior order,

and not from history. It is hoped by the writer of

Literary Notes that zealous defenders of the Faith, in
disputed points, will study the correspondence between
the Rev. Charles A. Briggs, of New York, and Baron
Friedrich von Hiigel on " The Papal Commission and
the Pentateuch."
(i Dec): A curious incident is related by the Roman

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Foreign periodicals 569

correspondent. A member of the community of nuns,
" The English Ladies/' who have done so much for the
preservation of the faith, was stricken with an infectious
disease. After several attempts to have her placed in a
Catholic institution, it was found necessary to have re-
course to a private hospital kept by a German Protestant
Sisterhood. This incident happened in the city of Rome.

The Month (Dec.) : Narrates, apropos of the recent typhoon
which struck Hong Kong, the circumstances that have
led up to the disruption of relations between the Hong
Kong Observatory, under the directorship of Dr. Doberck,
and those under the Jesuits at Manila and Sikawei.
Owing to a letter of Dr. Doberck, the United States
Secretary of War ordered that henceforth all typhoon
warnings sent from Manila to places outside the Archi-
pelago should be suspended. The Hong Kong press
has criticized Dr. Doberck*s action, and has commented
favorably upon the meteorological service of the Jesuits.
Analyzes the development of St. Ignatius' educa-
tional views as seen in the constitutions he wrote

Dilates upon the dangers attendant upon the work of
the Moral Instruction League, whose object is : " To in-
troduce systematic non- theological moral instruction into
all schools, and to make the formation of character the
chief aim of school life." From the Catholic educator's
standpoint, it is objected against the League that it does
not explain the basis of •* ought," " duty," and " moral
law," which terms for the Catholic point to the exist-
ence, sanctity, and authority of God. In its code of
duties the League omits our duties to God, which are
the most essential. Amongst the examples that the
Moral Instruction League proposes to set before the
children, that which tor Catholic minds is the greatest
of all is left unmentioned — the example of Christ. As a

^ solution of the present religious difficulty in education,
the Moral Instruction League is deemed the least accept-
able to all. Sets forth, in keeping with M. Paul Allard's

principles, the apologetic value of martyrdom. M. Al-
lard's view of the classical argument leaves open the
theological questions connected with martyrdom, and

Digitized by

Google

570 Foreign Periodicals [Jan^

gives to the martyrs a definite office in the supernatural
dispensation. M. AUard regards martyrdom not as a
miracle but as a testimony. The martyrs are men of
faith chosen by God to witness heroically to the fact of
the Christian revelation. Their testimony may be said
to form a tradition; their witness may be traced from
the time of Christ, through the Apostolic and sub-
Apostolic ages, through the later persecutions, under the
empire of Julian, in the face of Arians and Saracens,
down to the French Revolution and our own time,

jStudes (s Nov.): Th^ History of Theology Xh^t is being brought
out by Joseph Turmel is subjected to considerable critic-
ism in an article by Paul Bernard. It is asserted that
the History is very incomplete, both in regard to au-
thorties and to theological events. The chief criticism
» is that it is founded too exclusively on the theology of

Bellarminc. ^The work of P. Pourrat on the Sacraments

receives favorable notice. This writer's view of the divine
institution of the sacraments is that Christ " placed the
essential principles," and entrusted to the Holy Spirit
the '' mission of unveiling all the riches of the sacra-
mental institution at the time when the needs of the
Christian society demanded it."

(20 Nov.) : Two recent works of Catholic Scriptural scho-
lars are reviewed in this number by A. Condamin. The
first is a translation of the book of Enoch into French,
made under the direction of Fr. Martin, of the Catholic
Institute of Paris. The reviewer gives a summary of the
book. The translation is praised as " faithful, exact, and
literal." The* arrangement of the work is all that the
scholar would desire in the matter of references, variant-
readings, parallel readings, indices, etc. The second work
is Fr. Gigot's Special Introduction to the Old Testament.
This book our reviewer recommends as a " work clear,
methodical, and scientific"; and the author is compli-
mented highly for the scientific attitude he has mani-
fested regarding the knotty questions that have lately
arisen to disturb theologians and critics.

Le Correspondant (10 Nov.): The Agrarian Question, the most
urgent of Russian Social problems, is discussed by Ed-

Digitized by

Google

•907] FOREIGN PERIODICALS S7 ^

ouard Bl^nc.— — In the second of a series of articles on
"^ The Religious Life in a Country without a Concordat,"
M. Savary describes the relation of the Church and State

in Mexico. Andr^ Dreux reviews the Memoirs of

Prince Hohenlohe.- M. Bouchard contributes a scathing

criticism of the conduct of M. Cl^menceau on his as-
sumption of the office of Prime Minister.
(25 Nov.): Intensely interesting are the statistics pub-
lished in an article on "Social Suicide." Some startling
figures are given; for instance, we learn that from 1881
tb 1903 the diminution in the birth-rate in English cities
was fifteen per cent, and in country districts eighteen
per cent The figures prove that the decrease is not a
phenomenon peculiar to the city, nor can it be attri-
duted to the depopulation of the country districts. Sec-
ondly, it is evident that the decline in the number of
births is particularly noticeable where there are marked
inconveniences for the bearing and rearing of children.
In localities where the wealthy reside, the decline is ex-
ceptionally marked. Especially gratifying it is to note
that Catholic Ireland is the only part of the United
Kingdom where the birth rate has not diminished. On
the contrary, there is an increase of three per cent from
1881 to 1901. Moreover, in Glasgow, Liverpool, Man-
chester, where the proportion of Catholics is large, the
decline in the birth-rate is not so marked as in other

cities. In the Political Chronicle, M. Boucher tells

us that the excitement caused by the declaration of the
5th of November, relative to the application of the Law
of Separation, has a most important signification for the
world at large. It shows that France, the author claims,
was not indifferent to the religious question, and that
Catholicism, in the eyes of the government itself, was
not a negligible quantity.
£a Quinzaine (i Nov.): The aim of A. de Soleymieux in his
concluding article on the Irish land question, is to part-
ly exonerate England from the charges of oppression of
Irish peasants. At the present time she is really a
benefactor and a protector of Ireland, introducing mod-
ern agriculture machinery and employing the latest and

Digitized by

Google

572 Foreign Periodicals [Jan.,

best methods to enrich the soil. If Home Rule should
be granted, the Irish would soon recognize that, left to
their own resources, the cultivation of . their sterile soil

would bring them neither happiness nor prosperity.

In the singularly obscure situation of French Catholics,
George Fonsegrive, attempts to give a clear account of
the relative strength and influence of the Church and
State in France, the claims of the Church for supreme
right of authority, and the refusal of the State to admit
these claims. The Church seems to be in a rather pre-
carious condition, oppressed on one side with difficulties
of the moral order and on the other with material diffi-
culties. Still the public mind is tranquil. The peasants,
for the most part, are little disturbed, and religion is
practised just as if there were no troubles. But it re-
mains for the clergy to keep them in this state of mind,
to show them that they are loyal to the republic. The
future of France depends on this.
(i6 Nov.): Five unpublished letters of Maine de Biran

ppens this number. Louis le Barbier gives reasons

why the French should settle permanently in the new

Hebrides. M. Dumont applies himself to analyzing

the moral and religious reaction of a priest who has
come to realize the problems and the conflicts of the
present day.
Revue du Clerge Frattfais (15 Nov.): The translation of Bishop
Bonomelli's study on the relations between moral and

material progress is continued. A critical appreciation

of the character of the summer vacation courses at Cam-
bridge University (C. Lootin). M. Eugene Martin con-
tinues his sketch of the- development of the religious
weekly newspapers, or bulletins (semaines religieuses).

The recent work on the theology of St. Hippolytus,

by M. A. d'Al^s, a work on the Roman Catechism (G.

Bareilles), are reviewed by M. F. Dubois. While M.

Turmel replies lucidly to a correspondent who asks for
a precise formulation of the question concerning the au-
thenticity of the Apostles and the Athanasian creeds,
(i Dec): M. George Michelelet in an instructive paper
which is to be continued, discusses the value of some of

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Foreign Periodicals 573

the views expressed by William James in his Religious

Experiences. -M. E. Vacandard shows that Leo XIII.,

in his encyclical of September 8, 1885, ^^ the French
bishops, repudiated or feigned to ignore the mediaeval
theory represented by Boniface VIII. regarding the re-
lations of the two powers, the ecclesiastical and the
civil. ^The " Chronique Biblique " of this issue is ex-
tensive, embracing about fourteen of the latest books,
French and German, and two English — The Religion
of Israel^ Ottley ; and The Genuineness and Authorship of

the Pastoral Epistles ^ I. D. James. Among the historic

cal reviews the most noticeable is that of the translation
of P. Semeria, by F. Richermoz— " Dogme, hierarchie,
et culte dans Tfiglise Primitive."

Digitized by

Google

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

AT Albany, in the Senate Chamber, the forty-fourth University Convention
of the State of New York was held, October 25, 26, 27, 1906, under the
direction of the Regents. Two school years have passed since the unification
law went into effect, and a frank discussion was invited of the policies and
methods adapted for the recognition of the Educational Machinery. Assur-
ance was given in advance that any defects shown by the Fight of experience
would be corrected.

The programme in part was as follows :

Chancellor's Address, by St. Clair McKelway, LL.D.

A National View of Education, by the Hon. Elmer E. Brown, Ph.D.,
Upited States Commissioner.

The State and its Colleges, by George E. Merrill, LL.D., President of
Colgate University.

Examinations and Academic Funds, by the Hon. Andrew S. Draper,
LL.D., New York State Commissioner.

Problems of State Normal School Education, by George E. Hawkins,
D.5c., Principal of Plattsburg Normal School.

Commercial Progress in Secondary Education, by James J. Sheppard,
Principal of the New York City High School of Commerce.

The Individual Student in High Schools, by Milton J. Fletcher, Principal
of the Jamestpwn High School, and President of the Academic principals of
the State of New York.

Nicholas Murray Butler, LL.D., President of Columbia University,
treated the subject of Educational Administration in a broad way, showing how
many types of human beings are represented in the eight millions comprising
the population of New York State. This composite body politic is organized
as a commonwealth, and among other things sets itself the task of educating
its children. Three elements are recognized in the educational system as fol-
lows :

The first element is the schools, institutions, and undertakings of every
form and type which are supported by public tax, and which are immediately
controlled by public officials.

The second element is the schools . . . which, while neither sup-
ported by public tax nor immediately controlled by public officials, are es-
tablished and maintained by the State's authority and permission, granted
either by specific legislative enactment or in pursuance of general provisions
of law. Both these elements of the educational system are public in the full
sense of the word. They represent the public judgment, and base their exis-
tence directly in public authority exercised through government.

The third element in the educational system . . • includes the
schools which are without specific governmental sanction or authority, but
which exist because they are not forbidden. They fall within the sphere of

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Columbian Reading UNION 575

liberty, not within the sphere of government, which two spheres added to-
gether make up the entire activity of the State. . . . While the State,
through its government, holds itself free to enter upon any part of the Edu-
cationar field, it puts no obstacle in the way of its citizens doing the same
thing, whether as individuals or as groups.

State officials should regard with favor local initiative and control and
should not withhold counsel and stimulus by the central educational authority,
which is authorii^d to fix the miniminn standard oi scholastic excellence.
When a locality or a school maintains or surpasses that minimum standard
it is wise public policy to give some form of substantial recognition. Thils
principle of payment for examinations in academic studies has enabled the
New York Board of State Regents to establish harmonious relations with
schools wholly or in part under denominational management. By following
an opposite course the so-called French Republic has banished all religious
teachers and confiscated their schools.

A very notable event of the recent Convocation at Albany was the large
audience which attended the reading of the excellent paper on Co-operative
Forces in Education, by the Right Rev. Monsignor Larelle, V.G., 6i New
¥ork City, which is to be published in pamphlet form by The Columbus
Press by request of many leading promoters of Catholic schools. The argu-
ment was directed to show that the element of competition has a value hi
edtication as ivell als in commerce. Individual gifts of time and money have
contributed largely to the advancement of science and the practical welfare
of !he people. These conditioned gifts have led the way x)f progress in edu-
cation, as illustrated especially in the Cooper Institute of New York City.
A million dollars from Catholics for Parish Schools should evoke the same
expression of gratitude that is willingly conceded to the philanthropist who
endows any branch of educational work.

• • «

Intelligent Catholics ought to know the Catholic position in all the agi-
tating questions of the day.

It is the duty of parents to permit no books in their house which might
have a demoralizing effect on their children.

To be as incensed at a person who recommends a bad book as at one
who would mislead you into a mudhole.

To remember that as mud cannot fall on a white gown without leaving
a stain, so neither can the mud of bad books fall on the soul without leaving
a mark.

American girls of a certain kind should remember that some of the
noted French novelists, whose works they so eagerly devour, would no more
permit their own daughters to read one of their books than they would allow
them to enter a plague hospital.

There is a good deal of a fallacy in the much-quoted saying that <*To
the pure all things are pure," for practical demonslration has proven that
mud is mud, disease is disease, lio matter what angelic purity n.ay charac*
terize their victims.

M. C. M.

Digitized by

Google

BOOKS RECEIVED.

Longmans, Green & Co., New York :

Afi Indextd Synopsis of the " Grammar of Assent." By John J. Toohey, S.J. Pp. vi.-220.
Price $1.20 net. History of European Diplomacy. Vol. II. By David J. Hill. Pp.
XXV.-663. Price $5. Postage, 28 cents. The Master Touch, By W. Q. With
Frontispiece.; Pp.. 64.

The Macmillan Company, New York:

The Warrior Spirit in the RepHblic of God, By Anna Robertson Brown Lindsay, Ph.D.
Pp. vii.-2i8. Price $1.50 net. Poems. By Coventry Patmore. With an Introduction
' by Basil Champneys. Pp. xlvii.-439.

Harper & Brothers, New York :

. , The Illustrioui O'Hagan. By Justin Huntly McCarthy. Pp. 330. Price $1.50.

D. Appleton & Co., New York:

The Care and Feeding of Children, A Catechism for the use of MothersVand Children's

Nurses. By L. Etnmett Holt, M.D., LL.D. Fourth edition, revised and enlarged.

Pp. 190.

Funk &WAGNALLS, New York :

Tolstoi on Shakespeate : A Critical Essay on ShaJtespiare, Bv Leo Tolstoi. Translated
by V. TchertkoflE and V. F. M. Followed by Shakespeare S attitude to the Working
Classes. By Ernest Crosby and a letter from Bernard Sbciw. Pp. i^. Price 75 cents.

North American Review, New York:

James Wilson^ Patriot, and the Wilson Doctrine, By Lilcien Hugh Alexander. Pamphlet.
Pp. 19.

Shamrock Literary Society, New York :

Irish Colonists in New York. By Michael J. O'Brien. Pamphlet. Pp. 20.
Thomas Y. Crowell Company, New York :

Great Riches. By Charles W. Eliot. Pp. 38.
Houghton, Mifflin & Co., Boston, Mass. :
- Atonement in Literature and Life, By Charles Allen Dinsmore. P. xi.-25o. Price $1.50
net. Postage 13 cents.

B. Herder. St. Louis, Mo. :

Historical Tribute to St, Thomas* Seminary at Poplar Neck, near Bardstouon, Ky. By Rev.
William J. Howlett. Pp. 197.

D. A. QuiNN, 29 Douglas Avenue, Providence, R. I. :

Stenotype : or, Modernized Syllable Phonography. By Rev. D. A. Quinn. Pamphlet. Pp.
24.

The Roll a L. Crain Company, Ottawa, Canada :

Archbishop O'Brien: Man and Churchman. Pp. 230.
Art & Book Company, Westminster, England :

In the DeviVs Alley. By May Quinlan. Pp. X.-262. Price 31. 6</. net.
Mbthuen & Co., London, England:

The Coming of the Saints, Imaginations and Studies in Early Church History and Tra-
ditipn. Pp. xvi-326. Price 7s, 6d, net.

P. Lethielleux, Paris, France :

Examen Critique des Governments RepresentcUifs dans la Societe Modeme. Par Taparelli
d'Azeglio, S.J. Traduit de I'ltalien. Par le P. Pjchot, S.J. Vol. IV. Exposition
de la Morale Catholique, Vol. IV. La Vertu. Par E. Janvier. Pp. viii.-427.

E. NOURRY, Paris, France :

Convulsions Sociales Catholicisme et Socialisme, Par Pierre Harispe. Pp. 300. Price
3 A. SO.

Digitized by

Google

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

Vol. LXXXIV. FEBRUARY, 1907. No. 503.

IS THE PLANET MARS INHABITED?

BY GEORGE M. SEARLE, C.S.P.

PERCIVAL LOWELL, of Flagstaff,
las recently published an important
Ddying the principal results of his own
LS, as well as of those of Schiaparelli
» on our neighbor planet, Mars, which
is undoubtedly the most interesting to us of all the planets ex-
cept our own. Its special interest is due to the fact that it
alone reveals to the telescope features which seem to indicate
a surface and climate similar to those which we have here. A
fair argument may, therefore, be made to show that it is habit-
able ; that is, suitable for the maintenance of life, even in its
highest forms. The same may be said, with due moderation,
of Mercury and Venus ; but on them we see no positive indi-
cations in this way; it would appear that they are covered
with fairly uniform white cloud ; what may be under that cloud

*Mars and Its Canals. By Percival Lowell. New York : The Macmillan Company.
Note. — Father Searle is one of the best fitted scientists in the United States to give an au-
thoritative review of Professor Lowell's work on Mars. Father Searle has had a long experience
in practical astronomy. In 1858 he was assistant to the famous Dr. Gould at the Dudley Obser-
vatory, Albany, N;- Y., where he discovered the asteroid Pandora ; in 1866 he was assistant at
the Harvard Observatory ; later he was appointed the first Director of the Observatory at the
Catholic University of America; and in 1900 he accompanied, by invitation, the Smithso-
nian Total Eclipse Expedition, at Wadesboro, N. C. Father Searle is also a theologian of
note. For many years he was a professor of theology in the Paulist Seminary, and he is the
writer of two well-known apologetic works, Plain Facts for Fair Minds^ and How to Become
a CatAolic.'-EDnoR C. W.

Digitized by

Google

578 • Is THE PLANET Mars Inhabited? [Feb.^

we cannot tell. As to the moon, its surface is very plainly
visible; and it is quite plain from the examination of it that
the side which we see is practically a barren desert of rock,
though here and there expiring remains of vegetable life may
still exist; and there is no reason why conditions on its other
side should be in any way different. Jupiter and Saturn seem
to be in a chaotic, probably a molten, state; of Uranus and
Neptune the same seems probable. The satellites of these four
great outer planets may be in a more habitable state, but as
to them, as with Mercury and Venus, the matter is purely one
of speculation. Life on the sun itself seems quite impossible,
on account of its tremendous heat. Mars alone gives positive
signs of conditions suitable for life like our own.

The important question of course is, whethei- these signs are
sufficient to show more than what appears at once; namely,
that this planet may be habitable. Are they enough to con-
struct a theory to show just what kind of life probably exists
there, and how it is maintained ?

Professor Lowell presents such a theory. Before discussing
it, it must be said that his views should receive the most re-
spectful attention; for he knows more, by actual observation,,
on the subject, and has given more attention to it in a pains-
taking and scientific way, than any one else who has ever had
anything to say about the matter. Moreover, his observafory
at Flagstaff has an air most favorable to good seeing. And
his thesis is that the facts of observation go to show very
strongly that Mars is actually inhabited by beings more intel*
ligent and civilized than ourselves. Still, with all respect to
him personally, with full recognition of his ability and advan-
tages as an observer, and with due acknowledgment of the
plausibility of his theory, we are quite at liberty to* examine
it, and to inquire if his enthusiasm — so to speak — does not
carry him somewhat too far in its support.

Before beginning this examination, let us understand, in the
first place, the general conditions of the problem; that is to
say, the size of the planet, its distance from the sun, the shape
of its orbit, etc.

Mars is the next planet, except perhaps a few of the little as-
teroids, to ourselves, as we proceed away from the sun. Its mean,
or average distance from the sun is about 141 millions of miles,
or approximately one and a half times our own. When nearest

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Is THE PLANET MARS INHABITED? 579

to us, it is, on the average, 48 million miles away; but as its
orbit is by no means as nearly circular as ours, it sometimes
comes as near to the sun as 128 million miles^ and is then only
about 35 millions of miles from us. Its diameter is a little
more than half that of the earth ; about 4,200 miles.

Now, the first general conclusion from these figures would
be unfavorable to its habitability. In the first place, it is plain
that the radiant heat' it receives from the sun, being as. the
inverse square of its distance, can be only about four-ninths, or
a little less than half of that which we receive. Secondly, it
is also manifest, since its least distance from the sun is about
five-sixths of its greatest distance, that the beat it receives
from the sun at its greatest distance is to that which it re-
ceives at the least distance in the proportion of twenty- five to
thirty-six; or only a little more than two-thirds. Thirdly,
since the size of the planet is less than that of our own, it is
probable that it has advanced farther in the process of cooling;
so that there probably is less heat to be obtained irom the
planet itself at its surface.

To these considerations we must add that observations show
pretty clearly that the atmosphere of Mars is much thinner
than our own. To protect it against the temperature, seem-
ingly on the average so low, and furthermore subject to such
extremes, it has, as it were, only a sheet instead of the Earth's
double blanket ; for the function of an atmosphere on a planet,
in the matter of heat, is very much like that of covering on a
bed. It would certainly seem, then, that Mars, for a human
being, would be a most uncomfortable residence. If we did
not absolutely freeze to death at once, we should all catch
horrible colds, and probably die of pneumonia in very short
order.

Still, we must not be too sure of any conclusions like these,
based on purely theoretical grounds. Our own climatic con-
ditions are quite a mystery; we do not know just how it is
that we maintain here a temperature of more than five hun-
dred degrees Fahrenheit above the absolute cold of space. If
the temperature of other planets could be calculated from this
basis, and as simply proportional to the radiant heat received
from the sun, that of Mars would be only four-ninths of five
hundred degrees above the absolute zero (460° Fahrenheit be-
low our so-called zero) ; that is, a thermometer on Mars would

Digitized by

Google

58o Is THE PLANET MARS INHABITED? [Feb.,

stand at about 240 below zero on the average. But we may
very easily be mistaken in such calculations, even when tak-
iiig into account all the factors of which we are aware. " It is
better," as a wise humorist tells us, " not to know so much
than to know so much that ain't so." It is better not to de-
pend entirely on reasoning, however logical it may seem, but
simply to look and see, that is, if there is anything to be seen.

Now there is something to be seen on Mars, which bears
very directly on this question of temperature. We see, even
with quite inferior telescopes, and' in very ordinary conditions
for seeing, two white spots, or caps as it were, covering the
poles of Mars. We know well where these poles are, for the
markings on the planet determine very accurately its rotation
and the position of the axis round which it turns. And these
poles are very similarly situated to our own, as to the orbit
of the planet round the sun. The axis of Mars makes an angle
of almost exactly twenty- four degrees with the perpendicular
to the plane of the orbit; that of the Earth makes one of
about twenty-three and a half degrees. We may also remark
here that Mars turns on its axis in about the same time that
the Earth does; that is, in only about forty minutes more.

These polar caps, then, so much like our own, would natu-
rally seem to consist of ice and snow, like that covering our
own polar regions. Even if this be the case, however, it does
not prove, simply in itself, that Mars has a temperature about
the same as that of the Earth ; for ice and snow may be as
cold as you please. But if the caps are ice and snow, and
Mars much colder than the Earth, it would seem that there
should be ice and snow over the whole planet.

Moreover, each of these caps are seen to shrink, just as is
the case here, when the pole which it covers is turned toward
the sun, and to increase when it is turned away. Our own
north polar cap in winter is quite extensive, coming down fairly
well to latitude 50°; in summer, of course, it shrinks very
considerably.

It would seem quite probable, then, since the behavior of
the polar caps of Mars is so like that of our own, that they
really are composed of ice and snow, as ours are.

Other theories, however, have been proposed. It is possible,
for instance, that these caps may be composed of frozen car-*
bonic acid. This theory would accord better with our natural

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Is THE PLANET MARS INHABITED? 58 1

conclusions as to the temperature of the planet, as above
stated. But quite a strong objection may be made to it in the
fact that frozen carbonic acid passes at once into the gaseous
state, without going through an intermediate liquid one. In
the melting of the polar caps of Mars, however, a blue band
is seen bordering them, indicating water, or, at any rat^, the
substance of the cap, whatever it may be, in a liquid state.

This fact of observation may be accepted very readily, even
were it simply on the authority of Professor Lowell; but it
does not seem absolutely necessary to agree with him in the
conclusion which he draws in the following words:

"This badge of blue ribbon about the melting cap, there-
fore, conclusively sh*ows that carbonic acid is not what we see,
and leaves us with the only alternative that we know of —
water."

Thi^ conclusion will seem, we think, to an impartial reader
as not being quite conclusive. It is not quite clear what Pro-
fessor Lowell means by "the only alternative we know of "4
for, of course, other gases might be thought of (or known of),
such as oxygen or air itself, and other permanent liquids, such
as alcohol or carbon disulphide. Though these particular ones
might be thought improbable, our experience of the behavior
of various chemical substances under an extremely low temper-
ature affecting all the surroundings is not sufficient to warrant
us in summarily rejecting the possibility of some such substance,
perhaps unfamiliar to us, being what we see on Mars ; espe-
cially as the theoretical probability is that some extremely low
temperature does prevail there, as is pretty certain to be the
case on the moon.

However, we may, for the sake of argument (as the saying
is), beg the question with Professor Lowell, and assume that
the polar caps on Mars are ice and snow, and make with this
assumption the one necessarily following from it, that the Mar-
tian temperature is not very much lower than our own ; though
how it can be so remains a mystery.

Starting, then, .with this assumption (for, after all, it is
nothing more), let us examine the conclusions that Professor
Lowell draws from it by the help of other observations.

These other observations are those which have been made
on the celebrated canals, so-called. To give an idea of them^
we must begin a little farther back.

Digitized by

Google

582 Is THE PLANET MARS INHABITED? [Feb.,

The earlier observations of Mars, made with lower magni-
fying powers, and under less favorable atmospheric circum-
stances than those of the last thirty years, gave the impression
that the surface of the planet differed from our own in being
mostly composed of land ; or at any rate in not having a great
continuous ocean like our own, occupying much the greater
part of it. On Mars it was rather the land which seemed con-
tinuous, and the ocean dispersed in it, with straits connecting
its various portions, very much as our own great lakes are
united' with each other. Of course it was merely an assump-
tion that what was seen was land and water; all that was
really seen was a difference of color; the lighter parts were
supposed to be land ; the darker, water. Still, it did seem to
be common sense to make the distinction in this way, just as
it also seemed so to call the polar caps ice and snow.

This very natural theory or assumption was, however, des-
tined to meet a rude shock. It was found, in the first place,
that the areas supposed to be continuous land were traversed
by dark lines, somewhat like rivers, but differing from rivers
in not beginning on the land itself, but going clear across from
ocean to ocean. They were naturally called " canals " by their
discoverer, Schiaparelli ; at {east, the name '^canali'' was so
understood in English-speaking countries, and perhaps else-
where ; but he did not for a moment meaa to pronounce them
artificial, as our word " canal " would imply. " Channels " would
be the more correct rendering of the term. So far, however,
the land and water theory was still unaffected. But, as obser-
vations were continued, the startling discovery was made that
these lines not only crossed what was called land, but also
were to be found on the supposed oceans as well; and, more-
over that these lines were connected with those observed on
the bright or " land " parts of the planet.

It is quite evident that this discovery entirely demolished
the whole laAd and water theory, as above stated. Permanent
lines on a liquid are quite out of the question, especially when
they are continuations of others observable on the solid ad-
jacent to it. It became clear, therefore, that the supposed seas
of Mars must share the fate bf those formerly supposed to ex-
ist on the moon, and called '^Oceanus Procellarum, Mare Im-
brium,'' etc , now known to be merely plains.

In the case of the moon, it is quite evident that no water

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Is THE PLANET MARS INHABITED? 583

whatever is now to be found on its surface. But it is also prac*
ticajly certain that it must at some previous time have had some,
as it was, without much doubt, part of the same mass as the
earth itself. What has become of the water is not so certain;
but it would seem that it has either disappeared in the cracks
or rifts formed in the cooling of our satellite, which is, on ac-
count of its smaller size, much more advanced than that of the
earth, or that it has been absorbed by the rocks themselves.

The same disappearance of the water on the earth itself is,
in all probability, gradually going on. Geology shows that in
early ages the land covered much less of its surface than at
present, and that its area has, on the whole, in spite of local
losses, been continuously increasing. The conclusion seems in-
evitable, therefore, both by theory and observation, that what
has been completed on the moon, and is in progress on the
earth, is also far advanced, at any rate, on Mars. And the
reason why it should be farther advanced there than here, but
probably not so far there as on the moon, seems plainly to be
that Mars is smaller than the earth, but larger than the moon.

Now let us examine more closely this system of lines or
*' canals," noticeable under favorable conditions on Mars. They
cover, as it would seem, the whole surface of the planet not
permanently occupied (by the white polar caps. They cross
«ach other in an intricate network. Moreover, at many of the
points of their crossing are found dark spots, of greater dia-
meter than the canals themselves. As to the width of the
canals themselves. Professor Lowell estimates it to be from 2
or 3 miles for the smaller ones, up to 15 or 20 for the larger.
The spots are sometimes- as much as a hundred miles across,
or nearly that The smaller ones he estimates as from 15 to
20, or about the same as the larger canals.

Now, with all desire to do justice to Professor Lowell, we
must remark, to avoid misunderstanding, that such dimensions
as these, even under the favorable atmospheric circumstances
existing at Flagstaff, are not quantities susceptible of accurate
measurement. Mars, at its nearest point to us, subtends an
angle of only about 25 seconds of arc; and an object three
miles in diameter at its centre, having only one- fourteen-hun-
dredth of the diameter of the planet itself, measures only about
a* sixtieth part of a second. With a magnifying power of a
thousand diameters — and we doubt if Professor Lowell really

Digitized by

Google

584 Is THE PLANET MARS INHABITED ? [Feb.,

can profitably employ much more than this — this becomes
about sixteen seconds, but this is a very difRcult angle to see
clearly with the naked eye. Professor Lowell assures us that
he and his assistants have been able to see against the sky a
wire of about one- fourteenth of an inch in diameter, at a dis-
tance of 1,800 feet. This would subtend only about seven-
tenths of a second ; but to see such an object, in such circum-
stances, is quite different from seeing the same angular magni-
tude with the disturbances of the air magnified a thousand
times. With these magnified disturbances, the most that could
be usually said would be that the thing was seen; but just how
wide it was could not be confidently stated. It might be only
three miles in real diameter, or it might be ten. We cannot,
therefore — and the Professor himself does not — put very great
trust in these figures. We may say that no canal is, certainly^
eveh as narrow as three miles.

Another feature of the '' canals," about which much has been
said, is their duplication. This means that in many cases, in-
stead of a single canal, we see two parallel ones, quite close
together, and keeping apparently at the same distance from each
other through their whole length.

This phenomenon was first noticed in 1879. For a long
time it was doubted whether it really had an objective character;
that is, whether there were really two canals, or whether the
apparent duplication was merely optical. It is well known that
the eye, even of a vefy good observer, sometimes sees double,
without any possibility of alcoholic influence; and, strange to
say, this is more likely to occur with one accustomed to teles-
copic or microscopic work than with one unfamiliar with them.
There are also purely optical causes, independent of the eye,
which may produce this effect. But it seems to be absolutely
certain, for various reasons, which we need not explain at length
(which would be necessary to make them understood), that the
duplication in the case of the canals is a real fact, not an il-
lusion. One reason, really sufficient in itself, may be given;
namely, that it is only on some of the canals (about one-eighth
of the whole number) that it is observed at all. If it were an
optical illusion, it would, of course, be as liable to be seen on
one as on another.

Even for those on which it is noticed, it is not always vis-
ble. This would certainly seem to indicate a real physical change

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Js THE Planet Mars Inhabited? 585

in the one which is sometimes visible, sometimes .invisible; for
the mere falling of light at a different angle would seem likely
to affect one of them as much as the other.

It has been noticed that when a double canal runs into a'
spot, it seems to be symmetrically .placed with regard to that
spot; that is, that the centre of the spot is half-way between
the two lines.

It would be* quite impossible, in a magazine article, to give
an adequate idea of Professor Lowell's observations or of his
reasonings on the subject of these canals, single or double. It
.must suffice to say that he concludes, and has fairly good rea-
son for concluding, that these canals are really what their name
would indicate; that is, channels in the surface of the planet
which serve to convey the water coming from the melting of
the polar caps, down to the equatorial regions, or even be-
yond them ; for they run well up to the polar caps, and seem
to be connected with them. And also, that their visibility de-
pends, not so much on the actual amount of water in them, as
on the amount of vegetation which that water has had time,
by its irrigating power, to produce.

So far his conclusions seem to be reasonable enough. Of
course he does not pretend to have absolutely demonstrated
even as much as this; but still he has a gdod argument; one
cannot call it a mere speculation.

But now we come to the question put in the title of this
article, which is really the only one in which people generally
are interested concerning this neighbor planet of ours. We do
not care very much for a proof, however clear, that Mars has
ice, snow, water, or vegetation; or even the lower orders of
animal life to make use of these. What we want to know is,
whether there are intelligent beings like ourselves there, who
are controlling, and using to the best advantage, these things
which we see, as we would try to control and use them if we
were there. We want to know whether on the. basis of the
facts of observation, which Professor Lowell presents, and to
which we have tried to do justice, as far as possible in our
limits, his theory stated in the outset of these pages can be
considered as well established.

We have already said that the indications are that Mars is
well advanced on the road which the earth itself has entered,
and which probably begins for any planet as soon as its sur-

Digitized by

Google

586 Is THE PLANET MARS INHABITED? [Feb.,

face consists of land and water; namely, of a gradual enlarge-
ment of the land parts and a gradual disappearance of the
water. It would seem that there must be a time in the his-
tory of a planet at which the distribution of land and water
presents the best conditions for life. The earth may not yet
have reached that most favorable distribution ; it would seem
that we could well get along with much less ocean than we
have. However this may be, there can be little doubt that
Mars has passed it.

Together with this condition for life, there would seem to
be another to be] considered ; namely, the proper density and
amount of atmosphere. As the water diminishes, it may, per-
haps, be assumed that the air does also; though there is no
necessary connection, so far as we can prove, between the two ;
and, of course, it cannot be shown that the conditions of water
and air must have their greatest perfection at the same time.
3till, it may well be maintained that the earth has not attained
yet to its best atmospheric conditions. Even as we are at
present, the diminished density of the air at moderate eleva-
tions (say about 5,000 feet) is not uncomfortable to most of
us, even constituted as we are; and, no doubt, the human
race could, by a process of corporal evolution, become accus-
tomed to much lefis air than we seem to need now; and per-
haps we might be all the better for it.

This planet may then be still on the line of improvement;
but Mars hardly can be. It seems quite clear that it is on the
down-hill path. The moon is dead ; Mars is dying.

Now, of course, there is no real necessity that the growth
in physical perfection, which we have assumed for planets in
general, and which may hold even for the stars (or suns) them-
selves, should bring with it a development of the higher forms
ot animal life. Still such a theory is plausible enough; let us
then assume its truth, to give that of Professor Lowell every
chance.

According to it, then, we shall have, when the physical per-
fection of a planet is well advanced on the downward path, a
struggle for life in conditions continually more and more ad-
verse, to which it will finally he impossible for the highly de-
veloped and intelligent beings produced in more favorable
times to become thoroughly accustomed. At the same time, by
means of the very intelligence and civilization which they have

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Is THE PLANET MARS INHABITED? 587

attained, they will be able to surmount, to a great extent, the
unfavorable conditions; to make better and better use all the
time of the less and less that nature is furnishing them, and
be fairly comfortable, or perhaps even luxurious in their lives,
under conditions which, if suddenly introduced, would have been
iatal to their ancestors.

The idea, then, is this. Though it certainly seems that we
could not live on Mars in its present state, and even if there
were inhabitants therej say a million years ago, when the planet
was in its prime, that they could not live there now, it does
not follow that its present inhabitants, by ingenious inventions
and adaptations made in long ages of progress, would find it
impossible to live there, and maintain a high degree of civili-
zation.

So far, however, it is all theory. We have to ask, now, if
there are positive indications to show that such is the actual
case ? Are there any visible signs of such inventions and
adaptations ?

Professor Lowell — and many may be disposed to agree with
him — regards the canal and spot system as such a sign. Let
us see just how.

He regards them as such a sign, because it seems to him
that they must be artificial, not natural. And why does it
seem to him that they are so ?

Mainly, it would appear, because they are so straight. It
is not at all strange that there should be cracks on the surface
of a dying planet, produced by natural causes. There are
plenty of them on the moon, and we might expect them a
priori. It is true that such cracks probably would not be
so straight; but neither would artificial works be likely to be
straight, unless the soil (or rock) in which they were cut was
very level and homogeneous. We used to make our turnpike
roads straight, right over the tops of hills and the bottoms of
valleys; but, even for a road, it was found more convenient
to go round a hill than over the top of it 'And when there
is question of a railroad or a canal, in which high grades are
inconvenient, it is evidently much better to follow a more or
less winding course, rather than to have recourse to deep cuts,
tunnels, bridges, or locks. If a level course could be found
across the Isthmus of Panama, would not we follow it, instead
of making a deep cut ? Or would we not follow a winding

Digitized by

Google

588 Is THE Planet Mars inhabited? [Feb.,

course, leading through soft earth, if the straight one led
through rock ?

If, then, the canals of Mars are artificial, they would only
have been cut straight because the surface of the planet is very
level and homogeneous. But if that is the case, the natural
cracks would also probably be fairly straight too. So the
argument from straightness does not seem so very conclusive.

Another argument presented by the Professor for the arti-
ficial character of the canals of Mars is their extreme tenuity,
or narrowness. Now, as we have seen, it cannot be confidently
stated that they are even as narrow as three miles; which
certainly is not very narrow for a canal, according to our ideas.
Of course it is not necessary that the canal itself should be
as wide as this; what we see may be the strip of vegetation
naturally bordering it. This is undoubtedly Professor Lowell's
idea, though he does not insist much on it. But if this is the
true view of the case, what do we know about the width of
the canal itself? Can we be sure that it is so very narrow?

The dual (or double) character of some of the canals, men»
tioned above, is also alleged as an evidence of artificiality.
There may be no reason that can be urged why a natural
crack should be double; but can any special reason be given
why an artificial one should be, unless, indeed, its components
are rival lines, run by different companies ? But Professor
Lowell would not relish this idea ; for, to account for the
canals running all over the planet, he concludes that the people
there must have combined into one great nation or community^
somewhat on the Bellamy plan. And in such a case, rival lines
would seem to be improbable.

The relation of the canals to the spots is another argument
adduced for their artificial character. These spots are consid*
ered by the Professor as oases, in the general desert surface,
of the planet, where the population has gathered, and built
canals enough to suit its needs. Plausible enough; but if
natural cracks met, would there not be likely to be something
similar, or at any rate increased vegetation, if the canals con-
tained water?

But the strangest argument of all is one that he adduces
toward the end, seemingly thinking it quite irresistible. He
says of the water supposed to be in the canals, that '* no

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Is THE PLANET MARS INHABITED? 589

natural force propels it, and the inference is forthright and in-
evitable that it is artificially helped to its end."

Now, in the first place, this is a calm assumption that the
surface of Mars is absolutely level. For not much fall is re-
quired to move water in a river bed. The source of the Mis-
sissippi is only about 1,500 feet above its mouth. Does Pro-
fessor Lowell claim that such a deviation from level could be
detected on Mars; a deviation not suddenly occurring, but
gradual, as in a river's bed?

Secondly, even if the surface of the planet and the beds of
its canals were absolutely level, water would run along them, if
coming from melting snow at one end, till the canal was full
and its water surface at a level, from end to end. That seems
to be plain enough.

Thirdly, supposing it to be full and at a level, no artificial
power that we can conceive of could force the water in it to
move, except by pumping some of it out at^ some particular
place. But of course Professor Lowell does not claim that the
water is seen to be moving, except when the canal is not full
from end to end; and when it is not full, in this way, no ar-
tificial power is needed; so the theory of pumping, or any
other to produce the same effect, is quite superfluous.

The strongest argument that the canal system is of artificial
construction seems to be the convergence of the canals toward
the poles; which Professor Lowell vouches for, and which
might hardly seem probable naturally. But this argument, even
supported by all the others, does not appear strong enough to
make more than a mild probability for the planet being in-
habited.

For the melting polar caps themselves would, in the course
of ages, probably be strong enough to cut canals for them-
selves, if there was any inequality in the texture of the surface
rock or soil. From such a cutting all the observed phenomena
would be likely to occur; that is, the running of the water
down the canals, the vegetation produced, and even the oases
themselves.

With all respect, then, to Professor Lowell, and with all
trust in the accuracy of his observations, they seem explicable
enough without any idea of Mars being inhabited. It seems
pretty clear that he has let his imagination run away with

Digitized by

Google

590 Is THE Planet Mars Inhabited ? [Feb.

him; that the possible survival of a highly intelligent race of
beings on a dying planet, which would for some time be a cer^
tainty, if there had ever been such a race there, has been too
xpuch to let him remain quite unbiased. It seems to be a case
where the wish has been father to the thought.

We have, perhaps, unduly prolonged this discussion; but
we wish to say, in conclusion, that if any one thinks or hopes,
by such theories as this of Professor Lowell, to make a diffi-
culty for religion, he is much mistaken. There is no evidence
to show that the Professor has such a thought or hope; but
there is no doubt that many do. It is well, therefore, to un-
derstand that there is really nothing subversive to religion in
the idea of the inhabitation of Mars or any other planet by in-
telligent beings. Intelligent beings may well exist without their
having any share in the immortality for good or evil promised
to us, or in any supernatural gifts whatever. As far as Re-
demption is concerned, the angels themselves have no share in
that; Christ's Blood was not shed for them. Let there be in^
habitants in Mars, or elsewhere; it does not touch on Chris-
tianity at all.

The question is purely one of natural science ; let us, then,
treat it as such, and not jump to a conclusion as yet unwar-
ranted by facts.

Digitized by

Google

REINFORCEMENT OF THE BOND OF FAITH -11.

BY WILLIAM J. KERBY, Ph. D.

}N a preceding article attention was directed to the
natural social processes by which loyalty to a
social group is reinforced, with direct application
to the Church as a social group. The discussion
did not bear, nor does it now bear, on the su-
pernatural in faith. What was kept in mind is, in a way, like
the thought back of the Federation of Catholic Societies whose
object is declared to be ** the cementing of the bonds of
fraternal union among the Catholic laity and the Catholic so-
cieties of the United States; the fostering and protecting of
Catholic interests and works of religion, piety, education, and
charity; the study of the conditions of our social life; the
dissemination of the truth and the encouragement of the spread
of Catholic literature, and of the circulation of the Catholic
press." Or again, the thought finds illustration in a press
notice concerning the recent formation of a lay Catholic Feder-
ation in the city of Cleveland : " By the protection of Catho-
lic interests and the promotion of Catholic ideals^in Christian-
izing education, in safeguarding marriage, in combating Social-
ism, in condemning public corruption, in fighting immorality
and indecency in the newspapers, theatres, bill boards, etc. — it
is thought that the federation can be an immense benefit to
the community as well as to Catholics themselves.'* It is fur-
ther stated that the Catholic element of the city ''has not
been made as impressive ad it might be in civic life, and has
not exerted an influence proportionate to its power on the
educational ideals and social standards of the community."
This is an admission that believing in God and receiving the
sacraments do not exhaust the claims of faith on the Catholic
body at large.

What is a Catholic ? The answer which one makes to this
question reveals one's philosophy or standards, and explains
one's methods. For the Church, that is Churchmen, will aim to

Digitized by

Google

592 Reinforcement of the Bond of faith [Feb.,

produce a type of Catholicity which they take to be true, and
they will judge of their success or failure, and be joyful or
sorrowful, in proportion as they succeed or fail in prbducing
Catholics as of the type defined. If clergy make one definition
of a Catholic and aim to produce it, and laity make another
definition and confine their spiritual ambitions to it, conflict
will surely arise. If we thus have a conflict of standards with-
in the Church, there can be no doubt that spiritual disaster
will follow. Both clergy and laity might drift toward two
divergent standards, quite unconsciously, until these became
settled . forces in our religious* life and neutralized either the
wisdom of the former or the good will of the latter.

If clergy place before the people a standard of life; that
is, a series of demands concerning worship, prayes, sacraments,
docility, money contributions, which the laity hold* either im-
possible, or impracticable, or unnecessary, a recoil is inevitable,
and the laity will tend to establish a standard of its own,
which will seem to make religion possible, practicable, helpful.
Unless the clergy place some standard before the people, they
fail of their duty ; if the standard be too exacting, they err in
judgment and pay severely for the mistake; if it be not ex-
acting enough, they mislead the people, and surrender where
God's interests and those of souls are imperiled.

Though a sociological study of these standards in American
Catholic life would be of greatest value, only hypothetical
standards are now suggested in order to set the question
clearly.

Should a Catholic ''think with the Church," ''sentire cum
ecclesia"? Should the Catholic teacher guide the Catholic
taught, in all matters in which the former finds it expedient
to take an attitude ? Should the layman have no view, tone,
emphasis, policy, or standard except those held by prelate,
approved theologian, or priest on all questions, declared by
these authorities in the Church to be properly under their
jurisdiction? If ''thinking with the Church" means anything,
it must mean something like this. If being a Catholic in-
volves this, we should judge the results of our work by finding*
how many of that type we are producing in American life. If
this be the proper standard, how do the laity regard it ? im-
possible, or impracticable, or extreme; or do they welcome it^
love it, seek to realize it?

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith 593

If, on the other hand, we are content when we find Catho-
lics regularly at Mass, occasionally at the Sacraments, we are
apt to be too joyful over statistics, without looking into hearts
and souls to see how far our teaching and ministrations are
strengthening the spirit of Christ in lives. And if we hold no
more exacting standard than that, there is danger that we mis*
understand the real deeper soul of religion. One hears, at
times, boast of the growth of the Church, because of the in-
predible generosity of Catholics in building schools, churches,
institutions. They have done wonderful things. But we have
resorted to fairs and suppers, to publication of names and
amounts given, to tiresome repeated appeals, in order to accu-
mulate money that ought to come from the deepest impulse of
God's love and the purest motive of a believing heart. And
priests and bishops, whose labors and thoughts should have been
entirely among souls and spiritual things, have had to become
collectors and builders and financiers.

Or again, we might withhold the name Catholic from those
whose conduct failed to reveal the presence of the spirit of
God, and thus make the moral standard supreme in our judg-
ment of ourselves and in our appeals to those who believe in
the Church. We might test the tree by its fruits — only too
often an embarrassing method.

Whatever standard we take to measure one's Catholicity, it
shjould be wisely chosen, bravely held to, nobly defended. In
any case, our typical Catholic should be a formed man ; the
finished product of our wisdom, energy, and zeal, in whom re-
ligion is internal, personal, transforming; in whom knowledge,
sympathy, judgment, are sanctified. All Catholic government,
policy, administration, and principle should be related to the
process which thus makes men Christlike, bringing to them
redemption, peace, and power. If we would know our success,
then, we should look to mean natures sweetened; to proud,
selfish hearts toned down to the governed strength of Christian
meekness; to victims of threatening passion who find power
to resist and reward for resistance in the soothing action of
the sacraments and prayer; to sinners won to penance and
spiritual insight sustained in them. We should look to youth
preserved in innocence, temptations foreseen, and souls weath-
ered to them before the storms come; to cruel men made

VOL. LXXXIV. — 38

Digitized by

Google

594- Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith [Feb.,

tender, fickle men made firm, resentment and revenge changed
by miracle of grace into the spirit of service. Christ's religion
is internal, personal, transforming, as well as an organized
system. If it be accepted bravely, it must show in li/e; if it
do not show in life, it is not accepted bravely. The failure of
many Christians to show forth in living the spirit of Christ,
seems to be the main justification of the painfully severe words
which are so often hurled at them. Thus, for instance, Ruskin :
** To confess Christ, is first to behave righteously, truthfully,
continently ; and then to separate ourselves from those who
are, manifestly or by profession, rogues, liars, . . . Which
is terribly difficult to do, and which the Christian Church has,
at present, entirely ceased to attempt doing." With all the
exaggeration of fact and inference which these words contain,
the impression which prompted them should make us thoughtful.

The Church in her effort to build the Christian character
employs many agents and deals with many. She must rely on
education; yet who can discover the ratio between loyalty and
instruction ? A Catholic is not necessarily more devout toward
the Blessed Virgin after a week's study of her providential
role than he was before. A narrow escape from death may
make one's religion more vital than a course in college. Much
serving of Mass may lead one boy to the priesthood; another
may later in .life desert his Church. An irreverent, self-
opinionated man will scarcely become a Catholic, for reverence
and subjection are essentially Catholic traits; a Catholic with*
that sort of' disposition never really understands his Church.

The disposition of the individual ; the types of disposition
that an age is producing; the social atmosphere in which the
Catholic must live and work ; are vital in the process of build-
ing up the ideal Catholic. Now, if the laity at large drift into
an ideal of Catholic life, which contains five parts of tempera-
ment, social ideal, and atmosphere, with but one part of faith,,
the Church will find her conquest seriously threatened. She
must know well the time, its spirit, .typical dispositions, and
so set her standards, equip her children, that personal faith
may be reinforced by many social bonds and the interests of
Christ may be secured. God's grace is supreme in spiritual life-
Prayer is vital. But beyond them, social reinforcement is neces-
sary and remains necessary.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith 595

A man's morals depend as much on his definitions as on
his principles. Though the latter be strongly held and loyally
followed as principles, they lack definition. Reason grasps the
principle, but sympathy, interest, prejudice make the definition.
Undoubtedly all men have principles ; there is honor even
among thieves. All men have definitions, for the pickpocket
discriminates among his victims. A man is a thief, not be-
cause he has no principle of honesty, but because of his defi-
nition of what is and what is not stealing ; of what should be
or should not be property right. A Jew, an Indian, a Catho-
lic, and a Methodist may engage in business, say that of gro-
cer. Each believes in the principle of fair dealing, but they
may difler in definitions of fairness. The Jew may, by his
definition, confine his fair dealing to his own people; the In<
dian may think it wrong to try to cheat any one who is more
shrewd than he ; the other two may believe that fairness is se-
cured if one do not resort to any tricks other than those in
the trade; hence, they are, in their own judgment, not unfair
if they lie in advertising; if they sell inferior goods as of
higher quality at high prices. These men all have a principle
of fairness, but they disagree in their definitions of what is
and is not fair. It is by his definitions of honor, chastity, loy-
alty, charity in act, that a man is known.

Now the Catholic^ who is to show forth the spiritual power
of his faith, and the beauty of life to which it* leads him,
should have, clearly in conviction, not only the principles of
conduct, but, as well, the definitions which reveal the exalted
spiritual character that the spirit of God forms in man. If his
faith, however, shape only his principles, while his disposition,
social environment, interests, are allowed to shape his defini-
tions, then he has a ''social rather than a personal sense of
right and wrong"; his morals become those of his environ-
ment and not those of his faith.

On principle, a Catholic believes in the sacredness of hu-
man life; by definition, he may not feel that if he rents an
unsanitary home to an ignorant family; or if he employs chil-
dren at a tender age in his factory at too exacting labor; or
if he wears or sells sweatshop goods; or if he expose his
workmen to great risk of life, because precautions would be

Digitized by

Google

596 Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith [Feb.,

expensive; he violates the sacredness of human life. On prin-
ciple, a Catholic of wealth may hold that wealth is a trust,
but his definition of trusteeship may be such as to shut his
heart to every impulse to brotherly service in life. On princi-
ple, a Catholic may believe in justice, but he may, by defini-
tion, see no injustice in stockwatering, in 40 per cent divi-
dends, in monopoly prices.

Here is one of the great difficulties which confront the
Church in her work of constructing Catholic life. She has so
little effective jurisdiction over a man's definitions. When she
cannot, or prefers not to, attempt to make definitions, social
environment, self-interest, current social valuations will do so
to the moral and spiritual detriment of society, of Church,
of individual. Of what avail is the elaborate and detailed
education of Catholic conscience ; of what marked spiritual
power are the sacraments; of what superiority over other
forms of Christian belief can the Church in modest security
boast, if the Catholic do not rise towering over his fellows, by
the nobler definitions of human duty, the finer recognition of
human rights, the more Christlike understanding of human re-
lations, shown forth in his definitions of what is right and
wrong, noble and ignoble in life ? If our definitions are no
nobler, no higher, no more restrained in self-interest, and broad
in the interests of others, than those of any other believer,
there is failure somewhere, it would seem, in the process oi our
Catholic formation. " Only be clear," says Ruskin, " about
what is finally right, whether you can do it or not ; and every
day you will be more and more able to do it if you try."

If the Church, in its formal teaching, hesitates to go so far
into technical fields in making definitions, it is well. In moral
theology; while principles are clearly laid down, definitions are
so framed as to permit only such things to be called sins as
are undeniably so; hence in it we are told rather what we
should not do than what we ought to do. A large, strong,
sympathetic public opinion among Catholics might aid im-
mensely in protecting our definitions against ourselves and an
irreligious social atmosphere. Herein faith might find reinforce-
ment of the very highest order. Were the group consciousness
of Catholics awakened ; were the natural processes of growth
to work unhindered, we might hope that an atmosphere would
result in which faith thrives and noble views of life obtain.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith 597

It is depressing that to-day thousands of Christians say that a
Christian cannot succeed in business ; that practices are of dai-
ly resort which are inevitable and yet violate the Christian
idea of loyalty, truthfulness, and justice.

The Christian, more specifically, the Catholic, then, is ex-
posed on the side of his definitions. He requires protection,
that they be true to his standards, equal to every demand of
faith, and worthy of the Master whom he professes to serve in
single-hearted loyalty. Even men of good motives and honest
interior lives pay deceive themselves. They may be conscious
that they are loyal to their principles; that they never, in any
way, resort to methods which they define as against their prin-
ciples. Yet the sadness of it all is that their treason to nobler
things holds back the world, and occasions much defeat of justice
and arrest of moral and spiritual progress. It was the strength
of Puritanism, though also its weakness eventually, that it fur-
nished definitions with its principles. While it held sway, its
sway was undisputed.

A sturdy Catholic sense, to be produced largely by natural
social processes, then, might offer protection to the individual
in 3 way to extend the spirit of God throughout his life and
into his definitions, so that his conduct and standards be those
of a true believer in Christ, and not those of an irreligious so-
cial environment.

III.

The sense of the layman's responsibility to his faith might
be aroused, and the process of educating the young might be
made more fruitful, if the laity were taught effectively that they
must share in the work of forming the young. We have drifted
into the impression that schooling is education ; that priests
and teaching communities should take over entirely the work
of education. The laity have given up detailed interest in
nearly everything connected with schooling except commence-
ments. We build our schools, equip them, arrange the courses
of study, prepare our teachers, and rarely compel the laity
to give us the benefit of their advice or judgment in any way.
Not only do we monopolize the cares and responsibilities of
education this way, but we are also compelled very often to
accept hesitating service, grudgingly given, by laity in Sunday-
School. Our best educated laymen, men of power, insight, men

Digitized by

Google

598 REINFORCEMENT OF THE BOND OF FAITH [Feb.,

of weight, And it no honor to come and aid the religious teach-
ers in Sunday-School. Their hearts are not with us. Then
many parents, whose children are in Catholic day schools, leave
to the teachers all formation, so that the home fails to appear
as an intelligently directed part of the child's whole education.
The home is a school, and parents are God's first- chosen teach-
ers. They should not throw their blessed privilege away. Yet
they do so. The boarding school is another institution by
means of which parents escape their own responsibility. So-
cially, a boarding school has advantages: morally and intellec-
tually it has highest value, yet, when it enables parents to
throw responsibility on the shoulders of religious teachers, it
raises some problems while settling others.

The Catholic laity should understand and assume its re*
sponsibility. Every care should be exercised to show that
proper training of children is a fundamental Christian duty, and
that only home in conjunction with school, parent in under-
standing with teacher, can promise results. Vigorous co-oper-
ation in Sunday-School work is no more unworthy of men and
women to day than was Christ's interest in children. How far
and in what way the homes must co-operate with the schools ;
how far religious, teachers might call in laymen and women
of experience and power, into the schoolroom, to impart to the
pupils lessons in the wisdom of life as they have learned it;
how far such co-operation by the laity would stimulate Catho-
lics themselves to nobler life and surer loyalty; how far both
our teachers and the laity would profit by this meeting in a
common love of God and his work, are all questions of detail
which need not now be entered upon. If our greatest univer-
sities do not hesitate to call in business men to address stu-
dents, sometimes in none too polished language, but always
with greatest profit, why should we, also, not do it systemati-
cally ? If every man who has met temptation and conquered
it, or met defeat and risen from it, has some sure insight into
life's wisdom, might we not in some way utilize such for our
young and old alike ? May we not thus ally the laity with
the religious to the profit of all ? It is worthy of attention that
a very influential non-Catholic magazine recently stated that
there is nothing for Protestants to fear in a Catholic system
of education which is entirely in the hands of religious teachers.

The religious teacher, priest or sister, is shielded from much

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith 599

of the storm and stress of life. Living in an atmosphere of
serenity, surrounded by everything which makes the supernat-
ural real and religion vital, they live in a consciousness of spir-
itual security which the busy and wearied and struggling laity
scarcely understand. A priest will hear, only too often, that
he does not know the world or he would not demand so much in
his preaching. It is scarcely to be wondered at, then, that we
sometimes lack the keen, practical eye which the knowing lay-
man looks for as an accompaniment of wisdom. May not the
clearer grasp on principles, and the wider vision of spiritual
truth which the . religious teacher has» be' united in some way
with the practised judgment, keen observations, shrewd under-
standing of the laity, to mutual advantage, and to the profit
of our whole process of Christian life?

There is a technique in virtue. We allow a child years to
study and practice music or painting before expecting results.
We never give a lecture on music or painting, or a series of
lectures, and then directly ask a hearer to play or paint. But
we lecture on truthfulness in theory, and at once ask children
to be truthful, although the technique of truthtelling is most
difficult. Bravery, tact, judgment, self-control, charity, self-
defence, fear, are more or less involved. Might not the bus-
iness man, who has learned how to be honest in business, who
had met and conquered the difficulties, speak with great au-
thority to our pupils, and make it easier for them to fight their
battles? It would seem that a way is to be found by which
we .might compel the laity to meet fully their duties in form-
ing the young, and then invite them to give us the fullest
share in their wisdom of life to aid us in educational work.
This ought to strengthen the bond of confidence and the
sense of co-operation between religious and laity, stimulate to
great consecration, and thus reinforce the bond of faith by
which we are one in hope; in interest, in aim. If one would
learri, let one try to teach. If a priest desire to teach a lay-
man the doctrine of the Incarnation, he can do no better than
ask the latter to prepare to instruct a class in it. Nor is the sug-
gestion ridiculous. Ruskin tells us that when he wanted to learn
something, he wrote a book about it. Those who are familiar
with the work of the Knights of Columbus know thoroughly well,
by ample illustration, that something may be expected from
lay co-operation. The founder of that organization studied his

Digitized by

Google

6oo Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith [Feb.,

spiritual geology with profit, for he tapped a well of lay en-
thusiam which flooded the Catholic life of the country and
made lay apostles spring up by thousands. They taught and
argued and studied and worked with sacerdotal zeal in the in-'
terests of faith and Church, and no man who did it failed to
be a better man for the doing. He received strength in giv-
ing it.

Possibly we have done an unkind favor to the laity in not
•having all along insisted that they have some responsibility be*
yond their own sanctification ; in having failed to take advan-
tage of their good will and wisdom and knowledge in the gen-^
eral work of education. Much of this co-operation might be
in the home; much in the Sunday- School; some, no doubt, in
the schoolroom to the profit of children, of laity, of teacher.

It is not to be forgotten that our schools are possible only
by sacrifice ; that, for the religious teacher, the work is one
of consecration ; that there is not in the Christian world a no-
bler monument of zeal and sacrifice than our school system.
Though our Catholic laymeti and women cannot find a normal
career in Catholic educational work, still much might be done
to reinforce their faith, and the joy of it, by securing such co-
operation as might be possible.

IV.

The temperaments or dispositions which an age produces,
and the social atmosphere in which they live, are apt tq be
important obstacles to the Church's work in individual lives.
It is suggested that the Church may be aided effectively if the
logic of social growth be realized among the faithful ; that is,
that the natural processes, if unhindered, strengthen the Church ;
if neglected, her work is made trebly difficult. If the Catholic
lives conscious of his millions of fellow-believers, public opinion
within the group strengthens his loyalty and holds his conduct
or definitions true to Catholic spirit ; if the laity be made fully
responsible for its natural share in education, and its good will,
wisdom, and insight be, in some way, taken advantage of in our
schools, great strengthening of sympathy for true Catholic
ideals may be expected. From these two results, it would seem
that protection might be afforded against a peculiar danger of
these days, from which, no doubt, the Church suffers : the fail-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith 601

ure of the average mind to grasp intellectually the essentials
of the Catholic system.

Instruction in one's religion is of great value. While so
many (actors enter into the composition of one's actual daily
attitude to one's faith, it is difficulti if not impossible, to esti-
mate the value of instruction as one of them. Knowledge
has its tragedies as well as its triumphs. To Kipling is as-
cribed the saying "To know everything is to commit every-
%thing." And the poet has told us that a little learning is
dangerous. " Knowledge puffeth up." We have seen learned
men leave the Church and ignorant men remain true and pray
for their return. History of our prisons tells of the failure of
knowledge to save from moral shipwreck. In the face of the
facts of life, which would lead one to discrimination in speak-
ing of the value of instruction, we are comforted by the deliber-
ate vast attempt of modern society to educate everybody, and
to lead every one to think that no avenue of human greatness
is shut to him.

At any rate, every one reads, talks, questions, argues, now-
a-days, and some few think in addition. Newspapers, encyclo-
pedic in range of contents, represent the universal point of view,
magazines and books, in a veritable flood, pour over the earth,
and inundate nearly every home. Knowledge is not measured
to men, it is thrown in heaps; and in picking what one wishes,
one is compelled to absorb much that one does not desire, or
would be better without. The age is one of much pride of intellect
without strength of mind, of self-assertion, of universal doubt,
of challenge of every fundamental truth. One may hear the
mechanic at bi^ work talk free-love philosophy, and pass judg-
ment on the character and doctrine of Christ ; or the silly fop,
giving his "views" in philosophy; or one may meet the care-
ful, serious man, whose placidity of life is disturbed by doubt
cast on principles which he loved without understanding, and
felt without knowing how to defend or explain them. One
need not deny all that universal education has accomplished,
nor need one fail to see all that it has not accomplished^ It
has produced the middle class mind in millions and the high
grade mind in thousands. It has given more destructive than
constructive power, and democracy has drawn down on many
minds political responsibilities to which they are unequal.

Our Catholic lives in this modern time of universal debate.

Digitized by

Google

6o2 Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith [Feb.,

discussion, speech, and ^speculation ; a time, as one recent writer
says, '' with second«hand knowledge, second-hand positions,
second-hand enthusiasms, and first-hand intellectual pride with-
out an intellect to put it in." Learned Catholics are not af-
fected in the nature of the case, for they are above the con-
fusion, noise, and worry of this condition; the unlettered are
scarcely affected, because they are sheltered; but the middle
class or average mind has difficulties.

The essentials of the Catholic system are, at least as regards
this type of mind, more easily doubted than proved, and more
readily believed than defended. Consequently, an average un-
believer has a less difficult case than an average believer. The
Catholic who completes only the grammar grades, or even the high
school, or who may have done a college or convent course
moderately well, has had advantages; has had opportunity to
understand his faith. But it is intricate, saturated with philoso*
phy, and beyond him. How are we to give this average mind a
grasp on Catholic truth which is really greater than its capacity ?
An average unbeliever can throw doubt, scorn, objections against
an average Catholic, that tbe latter may not meet any too
readily. It requires in the unbeliever only boldness and chatty
self-confidence to ridicule the idea of miracles, the freedom of
the will, the existence of God ; but it requires much philosophy
and discrimination in the believer to defend these and hold his
faith true, on an intelligent basis. It is more easy to threaten
to submit a consecrated host to chemical analysis to test the
Real Presence, as is sometimes scornfully threatened by scoffers,
than it is to prove the possibility and the fact by proper the-
ological methods.

Not only does the average mind find it difficult, in the con-
Crete circumstances of life, to grasp the Catholic system surely,
but it too often lacks the discrimination which is so necessary.
Ability to distinguish defined doctrine from theological opinion,
discrimination between discipline and divine law, accurate un-
derstanding of the Catholic opinion, are necessary if one's faith
is to be reasonable. The atheist, the socialist, the anarchist,
the controversial agnostic are all, or are apt to be, skilled
scoffers, effective doubters, against whom the Catholic of like
endowment and culture is not by any means certain of victory.
Now in an age which pretends to measure everything by intel-
lect, when reason is supreme and doubt the fashion, when every-

Digitized by

Google

J 907.] Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith 603

thing fundamental is questioned, if the Catholic depend on in-
struction for defence, and his power is limited to what he knows,
the result may not be any too flattering. The average Catho-
lic relies on his Church ; he has certain great impressions con-
cerning its historical continuity and he feels pride in its vener-
able character; he has greatest confidence in Christ, the sac-
raments, the priesthood, and in the Holy See; he has a healthy
dislike of Luther and Henry VIII. ; and a feeling that if he
die in the state of grace his salvation is secured. But none
of these impressions will serve to explain or defend doctrines.

Newman's words, concerning the laity, quoted recently in
The Catholic World (December, 1506, p. 345), may be re-
peated with profit: '*What I desiderate in Catholics is the
gift of bringing (out) what they are, what their religion is.
• . . I want a laity, not arrogant, not rash in speech, not
disputatious, but men who know their religion, who enter into
it, who know just where they stand, who know what they hold
and what they do not, who know their creed so well that they
•can give an account of it and also know enough of history to
defend it. I want an intelligent, well -instructed laity. . . .
In all times the laity have been the measure of Catholicism.''
This ideal is as noble as it is difficult, but its realization will
be hastened if we can but make faith a vital social interest to
believers.

It would seem that we might look to the development of a
sturdy Catholic sense of solidarity to protect believers in this
age of doubt. Consciousness of fellowship with all good, noble^
believing souls, with the saints; identity of interest in all that
touches faith and Church, massing of the Catholic laity in Catho-
lic interests, the development of a trusted leadership, independ-
ent of the clergy though in co-operation, and all such natural
phases of social group development, are of highest value in re-
inforcing faith. If we allow faith to be individual and person-
al only, we shall inevitably weaken it. If we impress on be-
lievers, however, the consciousness of a noble fellowship in faith ;
if every natural, social instinct be allied with the spiritual forces;
if we care for the ^'gradual building upon brain and imagina-
tion and fancy of the whole view of life and of the spjritual
kingdom of the Church"; then, if not all, at least much will
go well.

Does this belittle the average Catholic mind or exaggerate

■ Digitized by

Google

6o4 Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith [Feb.,

the typical dangers of our time, or miss the role of the supernat-
ural ? It would seem not. What is true of the organized Church,
is, in proportion, true of the organized State. The strength
of the American State is not so much in intelligent under-
standing of its actual principles, as in the fact that our material
interests are well served by it; in the feeling that we have
the best government in the world, and in the personal exper-
ience of men as sharers in government. The foreigner, coming
to us, is required to read the Constitution, while our Supreme
Court has difficulty in interpreting it The average of American
citizenship is scarcely high enough to give us perfect govern-
ment. Our success has been in spite of our ignorance or edu-
cation and lack of response to democratic responsibility, not
because of our wisdom. The natural social forces of cohesion
give us stability where education might fail to do so.

One of the main hopes of Socialism rests right here. The
awakened mind of the average American, who is the owner of
property, is devoted to our institutions ; the awakened mind
of one who has no property is sought out by the socialist
propaganda, and the partial education met is employed to en-
able the American citizen to understand that our institutions
have failed, and that only Socialism can redeem us. Supposed
whole truths are more easily accepted than partial real truths.
It requires effort to discriminate. Mentally it is easier to be-
lieve that Socialism is true than that it is a danger. And the
average mind, with an average education, is in a condition re-
ceptive to just such teaching. Just as the average mind is apt
to be taken by socialistic teaching, it is apt to be impressed
by socialistic criticism of conservatism. True enough, the stu-
pid selfishness of property and the dogmatic intolerance of
those in power do their share in developing Socialism; but
that again is because the average American is educated suffi-
ciently to feel some rights, but not well enough educated to
understand the laws of social growth and the nature of institu-
tions. The relation of the Catholic to his system of thought,
to current doubt, and to self-interest, is fairly enough like that
of the citizen to his institutions to furnish an instructive com-
parison.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith 605

A ruling idea in our schools [is, not that instruction is
sufficient, but that atmosphere is important. We feel that
secular instruction^ given in surroundings that are congenial to
the spirit of faith, given in a way that associates representa-
tives of religion with young minds, and familiarizes these with
the symbols of religion, promises best results. And such
is the case if the school is rightly reinforced. Does the Catho-
lic school, that is the spirit in it and the teacher, get hold of
the inner life of the child? Or does the child receive ihe im-
pression that there is some sort of antagonism between him
and the school; that the type of religion taught, and stand-
ards imposed during school life, are for school life only, and
are to be abandoned when school is done with ? If the school
ideal, spirit, and practice are continuous with what the child
sees at home, hears praised in the world, and intends to hold
after leaving school, much more is to be expected than if the
school stands totally apart, not in and of normal life. The wis-
dom of one Catholic college president is apparent who asked
advice from some dozens of representative Catholic laymen con-
cerhing the religious practices that might with profit be im-
posed on college students.

The problem on the whole is one of atmospheres. The
home is powerful if children are in and of its atmosphere ; the
school, the Church, the State likewise, are powerful if we are
in and of their atmosphere. The day was when social groups
had their atmospheres, but barriers are down now ; the social
atmosphere is universalized, and, unfortunately, its elements are
not celestial. Ruskin says of the home : " This is the true na-
ture of home — it is the place of peace, the shelter not only
from all injury, but from all terror, doubt, division. In so far
as it is not this, it is not home; so far as the anxieties of the
outer life penetrate into it, and the inconsistently minded, un-
known, unloved, or hostile society of the outer world is allowed
by either husband or wife to cross the threshold, it ceases to
be home; it is then only a part of that outer world which
you have roofed over and lighted fire in."

This is true of the school. If it have not its atmosphere
and if its pupils share not in it and carry it with them, the
school may be a symbol of defeated hope rather than of exalted

Digitized by

Google

6o6 Reinforcement of the Bond of Faith [Feb.

achievement. And if Catholic homes have no Catholic atmos-
phere, and if Catholic society have no Catholic atmosphere,
and Catholic conduct reveal not the Catholic atmosphere, what
shall the Catholic school accomplish ? If Catholic children are
formed by a worldly atmosphere, and held in it, what shall a
school accomplish against it? If Catholic home and Catholic
association and Catholic life offer no reinforcement to the
school, how will faith thrive and distinct standards of virtue
be set up and followed? As an agent in the process of Catho-
lic life, the school is splendid ; as a substitute for the Catholic
home ^nd Catholic association and life, it is a forlorn hope.
A very effective preacher was once heard to remark that when
he faced his congregation to preach, he felt that something
veiled their minds from him; that, though of good will and
present in body, they brought with them into the Church an
atmosphere from the world, worldly, which hindered their
hearts from sympathy and their minds from understanding the
spiritual message which he brought. Might it not be worth
while for us s^H to study the problem from this standpoint to
determine whether or not it is possible to create a Catholic at-^
mosphere which will be the main factor in our life? Burne
Jones once said: "I walk about in i^London, but all the while
I live in Italy.'' May not too many walk about in the Church
and live, all the while, in the world ?

This is no plea for narrowness or bigotry or un-American
aspirations ; it is no plea for converting factory into church, or
home into the abode of religious devotees. It means merely
that Catholic life has a right to the natural reinforcements
which social processes, working unhindered, bring to the strength
of any group. It means that the Catholic living in a congenial
atmosphere, may be a nobler character, and therefore a better
citizen, business man, and neighbor; that he may be a better
Christian, and, therefore, live closer to God; that the Church
may flourish, increase in power, and contribute its distinctive
type of virtue to our national life. It is pleasanter to hope
that Catholics may live and Catholicity flourish in a genial at-
mosphere, than to fear that the Kingdom of God is, like the
North Pole, inaccessible except to the brave and hardy and
powerful few who can overcome every obstacle in their de-
termined zeal to reach it.

(the end.)

Digitized by

Google

LISHEEN; OR, THE TEST OF THE SPIRITS.*

BY VERY REV. CANON P. A. SHEEHAN. D.D..
Author of '' My New CuraW* ; "Luke Delme^e'* ; " Gienanaar,*' etc.

Chapter IV.

A TOLSTOI DEBATE. .

|N a lovely autumn evening, later on in the year
when the little incidents narrated in the previous
chapters had occurred, Owen McAuliffe sat at
the door of his little cottage in Lisheen. He
was bent forward, his hands clasped between his
^nees, denoting the usual meditative attitude of his class. He
was not an old man; but his face was furrowed deeply with
care, the corners of his mouth drooped downwards, and there
was a network of wrinkles in his neck. His hands were coarse
and callous from constant work ; and the strong nails on his
fingers were hard as iron, and much of an iron hue. He was
thinking; and thinking, like every other poor Irish farmer, of
bis hard lot. Toil and trouble — toil during laboring hours, and
trouble in the hours of relaxation — this is their lot in life. A
great sycamore tree in front of the house was turning yellow
under the autumnal frosts; and across the level landscape that
stretched to the horizon, the whole scene was dappled red and
russett and saffron, in hedgerow, plantation, and wood. But he
had no eyes for such things. His thoughts were turned in-
ward, searching for a solution of the problems of life. The
urgent and immediate problem was, first, to meet the demand
for the March rent that had just come in; and second^ how
to procure labor to turn up the fields for the spring sowing.
Out of a family of eight children, two alone, a boy and a girl,
remained for his old age. The rest had gone to America,
like the majority of their fellow-countrymen. Some apparently
bad done well and kept up a correspondence with the old
home for a time, then dropped it. Some had never written

« Copyright. Z906. Longmans, Green & Co.

Digitized by

Google

6o8 LISHEEN [Feb.,

after the landing-letter. What had become of them no one
knew. The two remaining children, infected with the common
madness, that would exchange for the prospect of gold all the
sweetness and beauty of life for all its foulness and sordidness,
were straining against the bonds of affection that held them
captives at home, and pining for the fatal liberty that would
plunge them into the vortex of American life. Some tillage
had to be done, because the price of cattle had gone down,
and there had been some severe losses during the year. And
tliere was only this boy. Pierce, or Pierry, as he was called.
Not a laborer was to be had for love or money. The price of
labor had gone up so high, that only the strong farmers were
able to keep and support one.

Owen McAuliffe sat a long time in meditation, turning
over the eternal problem in his mind. He was aroused by the
voice of his wife :

"Let ye cum in to the supper. The praties will be could!"

The invitation was addressed to her husband, sitting pen-
sively in the porch, and to her sbn, who, after having seen
everything in barn, dairy, and outhouse snug for the night,
was looking with longing eyes towards where the sun, in a
splendid drapery of clouds, was sinking slowly into the west.

The two men went in with that heavy and weary step that
betokens not so much the leaden foot as the burdened mind,
and sat down on the. humble sugan chairs around the kitchen
table that was drawn close under the solitary and narrow
window. There was no table cloth, but a pile of smoking po-
tatoes, bursting their jackets, garnished the table; and there
were two wooden porringers of milk, each with a perpendicu-
lar handle, that needed some experience to use it. The mother
and her daughter, a bright country lass of eighteen or twenty
years, stood apart, and watched or tended the men. They had
had tea an hour before; they left the more substantial things
for the laborers.

The meal proceeded in silence, the two men peeling the
potatoes with their rough nails, and swallowing each with
.mouthfuls of sweet milk. The mother was bending over the
hearth- fire, and Debbie was dragging backward and forward
huge kettles or saucepans, when the older man said:

"How much have we in the house, Maurya, to meet the
agint ? "

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 609

'*Betwane seven and eight pounds, didn't I tell ye?" said
the mother.

" He won't take it," said the old man. " He'll pitch it back,
as he did afore."

"Thin, rd pitch him to the divil," said Pierry in a pas-
sionate way.' " Bejabs, it is a quare thing intirely : we starv-
ing on praties and milk, and him dragging the life-blood from
us!"

**You shouldn't fault the praties an' milk," said his father.
*'God give them; and we would be badly off without 'em."

** I'm not faulting them," said Pierry. " But it is the divil's
own quare thing that we should be workin' for the likes of
that fellow, when there's a free land and plenty to eat and
dhrink acrass the wather."

"You're tarkin' of that too much," said the mother, inter-
fering. " Many a good man, and good woman, too, was reared
on praties an' milk. An' as for America, there's good an' bad
news, I suppose. At laste, I wish 'twas sunk in the say, be-
fore I ever hard of it."

"There's no use in cadraulin' about that subjec'," said
Owen McAuliffe, rising from the table, and taking out his
pipe to redden it, "America or no America, how am I to meet
the agint on Friday, I wants to know ? "

"Take in the seven pounds," said Pierry, not much molli-
fied by his mother's remarks, " ax him for a reduction, or time ;
an' if he refuses, put it in your pocket, an' come home ! "

" And thin, the attorney's letter an' the writ in three days,
an' all the expinse besides," said his father.

" Let 'em do their best," said his. son. " Dhrive the cattle
up to the hills, anny of the naybors will give them grass; and
let the bailiffs come here for a warrum welkum I "

"Don't mind that foolish boy," said the mother. "Thry
ould Dinis McCarthy agin. He'll gwine to the bank and rise
it wid you."

"I don't like bein' behoulden to Dinis agin," answered her
husband. " He made mountains about it the last time."

There was a long pause of silence. The old man smoked
calmly, sitting on a rough slate bench near the hearth; the
mother sat looking pensively at the fire; Pierry looked through
the narrow window in a sullen, angry manner. Debbie was
clearing away the supper refuse from the table. When she
VOL. Lxxxiv.— 39

Digitized by

Google

6io LISHEEN [Feb.^

had finished, she came over and stood looking down at her
father and mother. Then she said quietly :

" I think Pierry is right, mother. There's nayther sinse nor
raison in our stopping here, toiling from morning to night,
making money for the landlord, when there's a free counthry
only five days' journey across the wather. Let us sell out, in
God's Name ! Lizzie is dying to have us all in Boston, where
nayther you nor father need ever wet yere hands agin ; but
have carpets ondher yere feet, an' the besht of atin' an' dhrinkin'.
Come, let us go, in God's Name."

She spoke earnestly, almost passionately. It was her thought,,
sleeping and waking.

There was another deep pause of silence. The poor old
mother was silently weeping. It was not the first or second
time this proposal, which was heartbreaking to her, had been
made by her children. She knew that nothing could exorcise
the dread discontent of home-life, the dread enchantment of
America. And this was her own home. Here she was bom
(for Owen McAulifTe had merely come in with a couple of hun-
dred pounds from the County Limerick) ; here she was brought
up; here she learned her prayers and first lessons; here she
said good-bye to her dead parents; here, on this kitchen floor,,
she had danced the night of her marriage; and here were her
eight children born and brought up with her more than usual
solicitude. She knew every rafter in 'the blackened roof, every
stone in the fireplace, every bush on the hedges, every tree
around her fields. Every winter had brought its songs and
stories for sixty years around that hearth. Every summer the
golden fields and the cross-road dances. True, her life had
been a life of sorrow and hardship; but these very things
consecrated the place still more. Every soul loves the place
of its crucifixion; and her humble Calvary was knit into her
life, like a living thing. And to think of leaving all that, and
going away into a strange, mysterious country, a peopled desert,,
where for every one that crossed its desolation and emerged
successful, a hundred had gone down and were lost! Oh, no;
the thought was too dreadful-; and it broke out in the eloquence
of her silent tears.

Owen McAulifTe bore the ordeal for a time. Then, rising
up, he simply pointed with his pipe at the weeping woman,,
and said:

Digitized by

Google

I9Q7.] LISHEEN • 6ll

''There?"

He walked out slowly into the field beyond the yard.

Debbie, ashamed of her mistake, which, however, she had
.often made before, came over to her brother. They were a
splendid picture, but gloom and sorrow were over them that
evening. After a pause, Debbie said in a soft undertone:

"You'll be turriin' the high field to-morra?"

** I suppose so," he replied. "'Tis the divil's own job for
wan man ; and father can't do much now ! "

" Who knows ? " said Debbie, trying to give him a courage
she did not feel herself. '' God may sind some wan this way ! "

" Yes " ; he said bitterly. " Some wan who'll ate us out of
house and home, and want more wages than the rint."

It was too true. She desisted.

That same evening, at a certain aristocratic club in Danson
Street, Dublin, five or six gentlemen were in the smoking-room,
discussing the papers and the world-news. They had met after
luncheon for business ; and the nature of the business might
be guessed from a sheaf of telegrams that had been sent at five
o'clock over the country and to the great landlord clubs and
centres in the cities. The telegrams were brief:

No purchase, • No abatement. Bide time.
Six words, which in a month's time carried desolation into
many a Munster and Connemara cabin.

This decision, however, was not arrived at without a fierce
and angry debate; and it was by no means unanimous. One
or two members of the landlord class had vehemently opposed
it, partly on grounds of prudence, partly for humanitarian mo-
tives. But Maxwell had spoken with unusual heat, and very
much to the surprise of his hearers, against any movement that
might tend to accentuate the angry feelings of the people, and
their antagonism to the landlord class. The debate was brought
into the smoking-room, and was continued thus :

'' I can't see. Maxwell, for the life of me, what you are up
to," said a great burly specimen of his class, cleanshaven, des-
potic, swinging his arms everywhere, as if he were always us-
ing the whip. " Or where the devil you picked up these new-
fangled notions. We are losing everything we have, bit by bit,
and will soon be reduced to the rank of paupers — "

"Better be paupers yourselves, than keep others paupers,"

Digitized by

Google

6 12 LISHEEN [Feb.,

interjected Maxwell. "The whole of this unhappy country is
pauperized and beggared by what you are pleased to call the
right of property. In God's Name, try and recognize the fact
that your countrymen have bodies and souls like yourselves,
and have a right to live as well as you ! "

"But, look here, this is all d d socialism and commun-
ism. You want to upset everything. Can't you leave things
as they are, and do as your forefathers before you ? "

•' Most certainly not," said Maxwell. " My forefathers, as
you call them, inherited evil traditions, and, by Heaven, 'tis
time to break them. All over the world the people are rising
up and crying aloud ; and I tell you, you must listen to them,
or suffer for it.".

" Pshaw ! " cried another landlord. " They have tried every-
thing they could here, even murder, and they have failed. One
year of resolute government, and there was peace forever."

"You have ill-measured the people's power," said Maxwell.
" They have learned it in France ; they have been taught it in
Hungary and Austria; slowly they are fathoming its depths
and strength in Russia. Take care, you may have to learn it
here also, and the lesson will be a bitter one."

"They have done their best, d them," said the first

speaker, "to crush and pauperize us; and now they're going.
In a few years, we'll have decent English and Scotchmen on
our lands — "

" And will they pay your rents ? " asked Maxwell.

There was no answer.

Outram, who had come home to enjoy his property in Ire-
land, and who had not the benefit of experience to subdue his
contempt for another subject race, had been silent during the
discussion. There was a distinct coolness between himself and
Maxwell; and he did not trust his temper to speak, although
he raged at the ideas Maxwell was propounding. At last, as
the dinner hour approached, he said with almost imperceptible
sarcasm :

" Mr. Maxwell has the advantage in debate over you, gen-
tlemen. He is a reading man."

"Reading? What has reading to do with the matter?"
said one of the former speakers. "This is a question of com-
mon sense and self-preservation ! "

" Yes " ; said Outram, with some malice, " but if you read

Digitized by

Google

1907. J LISHEEN 613

of noblemen in other countries giving up everything, and go-
ing down amongst the common people and living their lives,
you are naturally disposed to do the same yourself."

.''Going down amongst the people and leading their lives?"
echoed the other. " What infernal lunatic has done that ? "

" Ask Maxwell," said Outram. " I know but little about
him ! "

Maxwell bit his lip and said nothing. There was a silence
for a few minutes. Then Outram continued :

"It is quite true that some, /even Tolstoi's own intimates —
you have heard of Tolstoi, of course ? "

" Tolstoi ! Tolstoi ! Never. Who is he and what is he ? "

" Well, as Maxwell who knows him best won't speak, I sup-
pose I must, especially as Tolstoi has come to Ireland. He is
a Russian Count who thinks he is sent as a savior to his peo-
ple. He sympathizes with the people and wants to lift them;
and in order to do so he has gone among the moudjiks^ that's
what they call the Russian peasant, tried to live their lives,
etc., etc."

He paused ; but Maxwell would not be drawn.

***Tis true," Outram continued; "that he has given up all
his estates — to his wife ; that he has renounced his income —
that is, all ot it that he doesn't possess ; that he is a beggar —
but lives, in a certain degree of luxury, in his wife's hou$e in
Yasnaia Soliana ; that he has left house and landa. and family
— except in so far as he clings to them ; and that he is a kind
of malodorous fakir, such as I have often seen in his leprous
rags on the Hooghly, except that his wife puts a satchet of
petal-dust under his linen in the drawer; and that under. the
peasant's pelisse is fine linen, lavendered and voluptuous with
Eau de Chypre and Parma Violets."

Maxwell had now turned round with blazing eyes.

"That is the usual class calumny," he cried. "We heard
the same here of O'Connell, of Parnell, and the rest."

" I am quoting the words of his brother-in-law, Bers," said
Outram coolly. "And all experience proves them. When you
hear of all this self-renunciation and sanctity, you may be sure
the hair-shirt is not worn next the skin. I, even I, should not ob-
ject to take the role of prophet and reformer on Tolstoi's terms."

"You're talking rot, both of you," said an elderly man.
" Any man who would preach, much more practise, such doc-

Digitized by

Google

6 14 LIS HE EN [Feb.,

trines, would be promptly placed in a lunatic asylum by his
friends."

"Not by any means," said Outram, with cutting sarcasm.
"There are young men in Ireland to-day who are prepared
for sacrifice. I heard of one the other day, who took up a
dying woman from the streets, carried her to his house, and
when she was refused admission into a public hospital, nursed
her at his home till she died; and who paid forty pounds a
year out of a salary of sixty to send his future wife abroad to
Davos Platz, till she had been cured of consumption, and then
married her. And there are some of ourselves who would not
hesitate a moment to go down to Kerry and dig potatoes with — "

" There ! There ! You're always sarcastic, Outram. You
know too much of coolies and the like — "

V I assure you," said Outram, " I was never more serious
in my life. The new wine has been poured into new bottles.
I know men who would not shrink from the hardships of the
Irish peasant's life, if they only could supply a motive for go-
ing down amongst them, such as to study their condition, to
elevate them, to lift them up to a higher standard. At least,"
he said, as if correcting himself, " I have heard those opinions
expressed. I have not seen them put in practice as yet."

" Nor are you likely, by Jove," said the other. " What ?
An Irish gentleman giving up house and comforts to go down
amongst the farmers? Ha! ha 1 Well, that is a good one!"

"You consider it quite incredible?" asked Maxwell, stand-
ing up and planting his feet on the mat before the fire.

"Quite! We've all heard of the nobleman that went around
the country playing a barrel-organ for a wager. It was mad
enough ; but it was a freak, and the fellow, I believe, did it.
But to go down to a thatched cabin, under smoky rafters, to
wear frieze and hobnailed boots, to live on potatoes and butter-
milk—"

" Why, I heard you say an hour ago," interrupted Maxwell,
"that the farmers were better off than ourselves — that they
lived better, that their wives and daughters dressed better than
ours, that they had pianos and pictures, etc. If that be so,
where is the great sacrifice in going amongst them and enjoying
all this luxury ? "

Outram laughed loud at this discomfiture, but immediately
said :

Digitized by

Google

1 907. ] Lis HE EN 6 1 5

** Look here, Maxwell ! These fellows are giaours---infidels I
Why not take up a bet like the gentleman organ-grinder ? It
will be hard on you, I know; but then you are full of this
magnificent idea. Come ! I'll wager what you please that you
won't go down to Cork or Kerry and live as a peasant or la-
borer for twelve months, or for six, or for three ! '*

The gentlemen crowded around the fireplace.

*' I should need a higher motive than a wretched money
bet to do such a thing," said Maxwell. " I should hope that
the little force, or energy, or life, whatever you call it, that the
Lord has given me, might be well spent during my short so-
journ here; and that there is something somewhat nobler than
fox-hunting, claret-drinking, and evicting. I saty that the man
who will lift up his countrymen from the condition of serfdom,
to which centuries of oppression and foul wrong have reduced
them, would be more of a nobleman than if he had fifty crests
and coats-of-arms ; and if I thought I dared, or could do it,
I would step down at once from the classes and join my lot
with the people."

"Then, why not do so?" said Outram, watching him
keenly.

"Why not?" echoe4 Maxwell, studying the pattern on the
hearth-rug. "Why not?"

"What d d rot!" cried a magistrate. "By Heavens,

Maxwell, if you thought of such a thing, I'd commit you to
Dundrum at once."

"You don't know the stuff of which Maxwell is made!"
said Outram, twirling his opal ring around his finger.

The gesture caught Maxwell's eye.

" Look, Outram," he said. " Here's a bargain, not a bet.
Give me that ring for twelve months; and for twelve months
I shall go as a farm laborer into Cork or Kerry."

Outram hesitated. The other gentlemen laughed, and be-
gan to chaff him.

"A fair offer, by Jove."

"Come, Outram, are the tables turned against you?"

" 'Twill be the talk of every club in Dublin to-morrow,
Outram. You might as well relinquish the bauble."

Outram went over to the window, and gently disengaged
the ring from his finger. He returned holding it aloft.

" You're afraid, I see. Maxwell," he said. " You don't trust

Digitized by

Google

6i6 LISHEEN [Feb.,

the noblest peasantry in the world. You need a talisman, and
you are right. Here it is ! The joke is too good a one to be
lost. Gentlemen, I call you as witnesses that Maxwell has en-
gaged to go for twelve months as a farm laborer into Cork or
Kerry. We'll make no conditions. We can trust his honor.
If he comes back alive, he can take his revenge by writing a
book."

Maxwell twisted the ring slowly on to the third finger of
his right hand and then left the room.

"How do you know he'll keep his engagement?" asked
one of the gentlemen of Outram. '' He can evade it in a hun-
dred ways ! "

"Tis all right," said Outram. *'I know what is in his
mind. He has been poisoned by reading all kinds of rubbish
from Carlyle, Spencer, and the rest. There are a good many
of his class in Oxford and London — Christian Socialists they
call themselves; and Maxwell has an ambition to introduce
something of the rot here. He'll be pretty tired of it in twelve
months; and there won't be a more 'felonious landlord' in the
club then."

" I heard he was engaged to Major Willoughby's daugh«
ter," said the other. "What will the l^dy think of this?"

" I am of opinion that Maxwell's vagaries have ceased to
trouble Miss Willoiighby," said Outram.

And so, indeed, it was.

Chapter V.

A NEW HAND.

No sooner had Bob Maxwell taken the plunge than he be-
gan to realize the consequences. The ideas that had been
slowly germinating in his mind for years had. suddenly blos-
somed into a flower of fancy that might be poisonous, and a
fruit that would certainly be very bitter. He began to think,
as he sat by his solitary fireplace, that he had made a mis-
take. Why should he separate himself from his class ? Who
called him to be a martyr for principle ? Why should he alone
select the heroic, which, dreadful thought ! would, or might,
end in the ridiculous ? The age was not heroic. The age was
self-centred, self-seeking, self-satisfied. Men did not under-
stand these things now- a> days. All had come down to a com-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Lis BEEN 617

mon level of meanness, duplicity, cunning, cruelty* No man
dreamed of self-sacrifice, or the immolation of great possibili-
ties and great hopes on the altar of Duty. The Greek spirit
had vanished; the Christian spirit had followed. He alone
would attempt the impossible; and come back, dubbed a
Quixote, a fool, a dreamer, a failure, for the rest of his life.

And then ? Maxwell was not oblivious of the hardships of
the task he had assumed. He knew well what it was to sleep
on coarse beds, to eat poor food« to work hard, to be exposed
to the weather, and, above all, to be compelled to associate
with people who had not an idea beyond their wants, their
struggles, and their trials. ''Not sordid lives, but squalid lives
are theirs," he thought, "and how can I participate therein?'*

" And then ? There's no drawing back, once the step is
taken. I must pursue it to the end. And this means ostra*
cism from my own class, suspicion from those with whom I am
going to associate, union with rabid politicians, prosecutions
probably, and imprisonment. Yes; the prospect is not bril«
liant. I am coveting a martyrdom; and I mistake much the
temper of that wasping, stinging, aggressive thing, called man,
if he does not make me suffer."

Maxwell stood up and walked along the carpet that edged
his library. This meditation had unnerved him. He felt him-
self shivering on the bank. He needed a tonic; and, instead
of the sideboard, he sought his books. They were not far to
seek; nor had he to look long, until words spoke to him, like
tongues of Pentecost — great, true, flaming words, bidding him
obey the God within him, and not the cackling idols of the
market-place; and sternly ordering him onward on the path of
Duty, no matter how tempests howled and winds raved, and
pitfalls yawned, and the loud laughter of fools and knaves
echoed from club and drawing-room, from newspaper or letter,
from friends and foes across his way.

But failure ? What matter ? Everything is failure. All
that the world holds of its best is writ large in failure. It is
not a question of success, or non-success. It is a question of
Duty — to go forward and see the end !

"Thus, I had so long suffered in this quest,
Heard failure prophesied so oft, been writ
So many times among * The Band ' — to wit.

Digitized by

Google

6i8 LISHEEN [Feb.,

The Knights who to the Dark Tower's search addressed
Their steps — that just to fail as they, seemed best,
And all the doubt was now — should I be fit ? "

Every word of sage or poet, philosopher and economist in
this age of greed and selfishness pointed in but one direction.
It clenched the doubts of Maxwell.

Some few weeks later, a weary, drooped, travel-stained fig-
ure came slowly up the boreen that led to Owen McAuliffe's
house at Lisheen. It was an autumn afternoon ; and every one
about the place was in the fields, picking the potatoes and
flinging them into large pits for safety against the November
rains. The old woman, the vanithee, was alone in the kitchen,
preparing the evening meal. A brood of chickens, clacking
noisily after the maternal hen, were busy picking up from the
earthen floor scraps of potatoes and grains of Indian meal. A
huge collie lay coiled asleep under the kitchen table. At the
noise of a strange footstep, he roused himself lazily, then sud-
denly assumed the defence of the place, and barked furiously
at the intruder. The latter, unheeding, came slowly and pain-
fully across the straw-covered yard, and entered the house.

A professional beggar would have said, in the country
fashion : " God save you ! "

And would have been answered: "God save you kindly!"

But this poor fellow sank wearily into a chair, and bowed
his head between his knees. The dog ceased barking; and the
old woman, coming over, said kindly:

"You're tired, me poor bhoy ! "

''Tired and sick and hungry," said the man, in an Eng-
lish accent. •* Tis a weary load I have taken up ! "

"Well, thin," said the old woman, "you must rest here,
me poor bhoy; and sure 'tis no great job to hunt away the
hunger and the thirst."

Saying this, she cut a huge slice of a griddle cake, and
brought it over with a porringer of milk to the wayfarer. He
ate and drank eagerly, almost ravenously. It revived him, and
he said in a brighter way:

"That's the only food I have had for twenty-four hours."

" Well, thin," said the old woman, " the people must be
gettin' hard-hearted intirely, whin they refused a bite or sup
to a dacent-looking bhoy like you."

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 619

'' It wasa't their fault/' said the man. " It was my own.
I asked for work, work; and when that could not be had, I
was ashamed to ask for bread."

"Faith, thin, you must be new to the road," said the vani-
thee. "Because 'tisn't much shame the travelers have now-
a-days ! "

"I never was from home before," said the man, "and I
am not accustomed to hardship. If I had known all — but
there's no use in complaining! But the burden I took up was
too much for my strength ! "

The instinctive delicacy of the Irish mind forbade her ques-
tioning him further. She went about her household work,
from time to time casting a curious glance at the visitor. He
sat in the low sugan chair, and stared out through the open
door in a kind of reverie, which was only broken when the
two men and Debbie, well tired and dirty after the day's rough
work, came in. They merely glanced at the stranger, as they
put aside their tools; but the old man said in the usual way:

" God save you ! "

Maxwell, for it was he, did not know what to reply, but
stood up as if to go.

"Ye needn't be in such a hurry," said the old woman.
** You had a long day's tramp, an' you want a night's rest.
Stay where you are for to-night; an' you'll be betther able for
the road to-morrow."

Maxwell seemed to hesitate, as the men said nothing, but
sat down silently to the evening meal.

" Come over, and give us a hand here," siaid Owen McAu-
liffe, pointing to the huge pile of smoking potatoes. " Maybe
you could lend us a hand elsewhere to-morrow."

" Your good wife has already given me food," said Max-
well; "if you could let me have work, I would take it as a
favor."

"'Well, we'll thry," said Owen. "But I'm thinking that
your white hand is more used to the pen than the plough."

" A hand that's willing to work can do work if it only gets
fair play," answered Maxwell.

"Well said, me bhoy," replied the old man. "Well, as
you won't ate, pull over the chair to the fire, and have your
smoke."

Maxwell began to roll a cigarette mechanically, as he drew up

Digitized by

Google

620 LISHEEN [Feb.,

the straw chair near the open hearth, and sat looking in a dazed
way at the red ashes and charred timber that smoldered there.
He was too tired and too dispirited to feel any interest in the
place or people. He knew that it was a farmer's house of the
poorer class, such as he had seen, day by day, during the last
few weeks; and the surroundings and details were not in-
viting. It was poverty, great poverty, accentuated by con-
stant dread of the greater trial, that it was quite within the
bounds of possibility they should lose even that.

He listened as in a dream to the slow munching of pota*
toes and the swilling of new milk that were going on quite
close to him. He had not even curiosity enough left to watch
the young daughter of the house as she busied herself on dish
and platter, setting this to rights, and placing that in its place
on the dresser, and tidying up, in a deft, silent manner, the
table and the utensils that were soiled after the men's supper.

It was only when Owen McAuliffe came over to the hearth-
side, and sat on the flagged seat near the hob, and drew out
his black pipe and began to smoke, that Maxwell woke up,
and began to realize his position.

" You're out of a job ? " said the old man after a time.

" Yes," answered Maxwell. " I've tramped half the coun-
try ; but met thcf same answer everywhere ! "

" And what would that be now ? " said Owen.

'* Well, they wanted hands badly ; but I wouldn't do. I
didn't look equal to hard work, and they had nothing light to
give me."

''They needn't be so pertickler," said Owen. "The deuce
a much work they'll get out of any laborer now-a-days. Whin
I wos a bhoy, we thought nothin* of takin' out the cart in the
morning fasting, and thraveling six or seven miles to the moun-
tain bog, and fillin' our load of turf, and comin' back agin be-
fore we sot down to brekfus. Manny and manny a time I
thramped thirteen and fourteen miles before breakin' me fast.
But you won't get youngsters to do that now-a-days!"

" I suppose they have not the strength or endurance ! "
said Maxwell.

" Thrue for you, they haven't," said the old man. ** But,"
he continued, as the idea of. driving a bargain came, into his
mind, " I suppose now, as you are so delicate and genteel-
like, yoii wouldn't be expectin' high wages?"

Digitized by

Google

1 907.] LISHEEN 62 1

I expect no wages," said Maxwell bluntly. " I have as
much clothes in this valise/' he pointed to a portmanteau, once
very handsome, but now much the worse for wear, "as I want
for twelve months, and I have no need of anything but the
food and shelter every son of Adam requires/'

" Well, thin," said the old man, " I won't take you at your
word, for that would be dhrivin' a hard bargin, and takin' a
mane advantage of you. But if you like to stay here and look
about you, you can be of some little use to us maybe, an'
sure, if you never did nothin', we won't begrudge you the bite
and the sup."

"I'm extremely obliged [to you," said Maxwell, rising up.
" It's the first word oi welcome I have had since I set — since .
I began looking for work; and you won't find me ungrateful.
But I'm dead tired ; and if you could show me where I might
rest the night, to-morrow we could talk things over."

Here arose a little trouble, however; a trouble which had
already suggested itself to the women, who had been engaged
in an anxious debate over it. There were but two beds in the
only room that served as parlor and bedroom— one of these
was occupied by Debbie, the other by her parents. Pierce in-
variably slept in the settle bed in the kitchen. Where should
they put the stranger ? The servant boy, when they had such,
invariably slept in the loft, or in one of the outhouses; and
they would have promptly relegated the newcomer to either
place ; but they felt, by that secret but infallible instinct that
characterizes women, that this was no ordinary tramp. There
was a something about him that told them how much he differed
from average wayfarers. They could not dream that he was a
gentleman. That was too much beyond the reach of imagina-
tion; but they concluded he was some one who had got a " let-
down " in the world, and needed additional consideration.

After a good deal of debating, they decided that Pierce
should sleep in the loft; and that the stranger should have the
settle bed in the kitchen. The settle was a long box with a
lid and two arm-rests at the ^extremities. It was used during
the day as a seat, which might accommodate four or five per-
sons. At night the front was let down from hinges; the lid
raised, and, lo ! it was a comfortable bed.

So Maxwell found it, when the family, having said the
Rosary, and remained for some time afterwards in silent prayer.

Digitized by

Google

622 LISHEEN [Feb.,

retired for the night, and left him alone. He sat for a few
moments meditatively on the edge of the improvised bed,
watching the smoldering embers on the hearth, and thinking,
thinking into what a sea of trouble he had plunged himself.
Then he rolled over into the blankets, and was buried at once
in a deep sleep.

He woke refreshed next morning, when he heard Pierce's
step on the ladder, rose rapidly, made his ablutions in a primi-
tive manner outside the door from a tin basin ; and, drinking
in deep draughts of the morning air, he set out with the young
man to commence the day's work.

It was the same as yesterday's. Pierce opened with his
strong arm and foot the drills of potatoes, and Maxwell gath-
ered them up in creels, and tossed them into the great pits
that yawned to receive them. It was not hard work, but the
constant stooping over the potatoes made his back ache. He
was not sorry when old Owen McAuliffe came out, and after
watching the work for some time in silence and praising the ^
potatoes for their size and dryness, bade the two young men
come in to breakfast.

This consisted of tea and home-made bread and. butter.
The keen morning air and the exercise had sharpened Max-
well's appetite, and he was astonished at the manner in which
he stowed ^way junk after junk of he^vy, but wholesome,
bread, that a month ago would have given him dyspepsia for
weeks. Then, without any delay, they went back to work
again ; Debbie and the old man accompanying them.

Maxwell, although ashamed to idle even one moment in the
company of such industrious workers, had time to look around
him. He found that this farm lay on the edge of a low spur
of a mountain, that stretched back black and gloomy in the
gray October light. Evidently, the larger portion of the land
had been reclaimed from bog and heather at the cost of infi-
nite labor; and it was quite clear it would revert to the same
condition again, if the redeeming hand of man were once lifted
from it. Here and there, tufts of furze had succeeded in elud-
ing the vigilance of the reclaimers, and the soil was peaty —
not the* deep, rich brown mould of more prosperous farms.
Far around, a great plain, dotted thickly with farmers' home-
steads, each in its little clump of trees, stretched to where on
the horizon faintly-outlined mountains bounded the view. And

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 623

far to the right there shone or bickered or slept the broad ex-
panses of the sea. The district was clearly congested ; and the
vast majority of farms were of about the same extent and the
same character as that in which Maxwell now worked. The
landscape was not inviting ; but he saw, with a faint thrill of
pleasure, that behind him was the black, unsurveyed moun-*
tain with all its ravines and recesses, such as those where he
had often encamped above . the Lakes. Here, at least, he
thought, I can beat a retreat sometimes; and, alone, think over
the problem I have set myself to solve.

He worked on steadily till dinner time at noon, when they
were called in by Mrs. McAuliffe. He was tired, and his limbs
ached from the continuous stooping; but he had a vigorous
appetite. There was an immense pile of potatoes on the table
before him and three porringers of milk. He saw the two men
make the Sign of the Cross over the food ; and then set to
work with their nails to peel the potatoes. He attempted the
same; but the hot potatoes burned his tender fingers, and his
taste somehow revolted from the operation. Debbie saw his
embarrassment, and quickly placed a black- handled knife on the
table before him. But he managed to make a splendid meal.
He could never have believed that potatoes and milk could be
so appetizing.

They went straight from dinner to work. But Maxwell's
back ached so badly that he said :

'* Look here; men. I'm not shirking work ; but, you know,
I am not used to it; and my back is almost broken. Til ht%
off for an hour or two."

'' Av coorse, av coorse," said the old man. '' SthroU up the
fields and take a look at the heiiers. You've done enough for
to-day."

The kindness touched Maxwell deeply. He passed out of
the potato field, and was instantly treading under foot the pur-
ple blossoms of the heather he loved so well. The whole
mountain was covered with it, except in a few patches here
and there, where lean cattle were feeding. He went up and
up, until he almost reached the chine of the hill. He then sat
down on a deep purple bed of fragrant heather, smoked leisure-
ly, and leisurely looked out over the country, and leisurely con-
sidered how far further he could carry out the unweaving of
the great problem he had so rashly undertaken to solve.

Digitized by

Google

624 LISHEEN [Feb.,

Meanwhile the good folks amongst whom he was now
thrown were busy conjecturing the history, position, and future
of their strange visitor. All kinds of clever speculations ran in
their heads to account for such a singular apparition among
them. But the final conclusion at which the men arrived was,
that Maxwell was a deserter from the army and on the tun.
This view Debbie strenuously contradicted. Her woman's wit
saw farther than masculine reasoning. She knew that there
was something about Maxwell that was quite irreconcilable with
the idea that he was, or had been, a common soldier; and she
was strengthened in her conviction by watching and noticing
his linen, which was of an altogether superior kind. But what
he was, how his fates had led him hither, she could not con-
jecture. He was a mystery; and it increased tenfold the in-
terest that surrounded him. Then once the idea struck her
that he was a criminal on the run from justice, who was div-
ing into all kinds of holes and corners to escape the Argys
eyes of the law. It lessened her interest in him, although she
tried to banish the thought and invest him with the dig^it^ of
a gentleman in disguise.

Chapter VI.

"IN THE SWEAT OF THY BROW."

The next few days were days of monotonous labor for Max-
well. To rise at six, be at work at half- past six, to breakfast
at eight o'clock, dine at twelve, and sup at seven, filling in
the intervals with steady, unremitting toil, this was each day's
programme. To lessen, or rather to vary his employment, he
was asked to take a spade and dig the lumpers out of the
drills. He tried, but found this as hard work as picking them
up and filling the creels. And, unfortunately, he sliced with
the sharp edge of the spade so many potatoes that the old
man said:

"This isn't the time for skeolans,^ me boy. You'll be a
great hand intirely when we're settin' the praties in the spring."

At last he was allowed free play to do what he liked about
the farm. It was quite clear he was not equal to much hard
work; and as there was no stipulation about wages, and he
seemed willing to be useful, he was invited to do as he pleased.

* Potatoes'sliced in quarters or halves for seed.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Lis HE EN 625

'"Tis wondherful/' said the old man, ^^how handy thim
sojers are. They're thrained to everythin' a'most."

"You'll find he's no sojer," said Debbie, almost sulkily.

"Wisha, what else, could he be?" said her father. "Shure^
he ivon't tell his name even ; and he wanted to know how far
away were the police 1"

"Well^ 'tis no business of ours, I suppose," said Debbie^
*'but he's no desarter, whatever else he is."

"You'll see how handy he is about horses," replied her fa-
ther, clinging to his idea. " I saw him watchin' the chestnut
yesterday; and, faix, he seemed to know the pints of a horse
as well as Sims of Thralee."

"Well, he's quite and asy-spoken enough," said Pierry.
" An' for a bhoy who made no bargain about wages, he seems
anxious enough for the work."

On the whole, these were favorable opinions enough about
our young nonconformist, who had essayed a trying task, and
was sinking beneath the burden, when a sudden inspiration
loomed up on his imagination from some far, invisible depths,
and turned his cloud of despair into a pillar glowing with the
fire and light of hope and great promise.

It was on a Sunday morning a week or two after his intro-
duction to this humble family, when he lay on a bed of grass
and heather up there on the breast of the black mountain of
Croughna-Cree. The family had gone to Mass three miles
away ; and although it was the custom for one to remain at
home to guard the house and premises, tbey committed the
care of the place, with singular confidence, to Maxwell. Pierry
had volunteered to stay at home. He was the doubting Tho-
mas. He thought it singularly improvident to leave the whole
place in the hands of a perfect stranger, and one with the pos-
sibly evil record of a deserter from the army. Debbie had
again insisted that Maxwell was nothing of the kind ; and, as
it was broadly hinted that Pierry's devotion was so tenuous
that he only sought an excuse for remaining away froip Mass,
his pride was stung, and he cried:

" Very well ! But the throuble be on yereselves and not on
me!"

And so Maxwell, who, it was charitably surmised, " had no
religion," was allowed to assume control of Lisheen for two or
three hours on that Sunday.

VOL. LXXXIV.— 40

Digitized by

Google

626 LISHEEN [Feb.^

" You needn't stick yourself in the kitchen," said the old
man, going out. "Take the kay in your pocket, and lave Snap
loose; and you can go up and see after the heifers, and keep
thim blagard crows away from the drills."

So Maxwell went up into the mountains, like any prophet
of the Lord, to think earnestly, and listen, if so it might be, ta
any voices from within or without, that would speak to him,
and point out the way in which he should walk. For he felt,
in spite of deep heart- sinkings and doubts, that he had assumed
a certain noble and spiritual calling, far, far removed from the
petrified uniformity of an existence which his class traditions
and teachings would have marked out for him, but which he
now regarded with a certain loathing that became almost physical
in its intensity. For he began to reflect, there in the autumnal
afternoon, on the fearful waste of time and life that would have
been his inevitable lot had he remained amongst his class, and
followed its traditions. " Parasites," he thought, " fattening on
the vitals of a race that could not shake them aside, drawing a
life-sustenance and a pleasure- sustenance from starving wretches,
who had to labor night and day to ward off starvation I Drones
in a busy bee -hive, eating a honey that they did not make, and
drinking a nectar they did not distill Plutocrats, not aristo-
crats — they would shame the name — for who are the best, but
they who, consecrated to great work, draw out the slender
threads and filaments of life, and weave them into noble tex-
tures and tapestries for their race ? "

And then his thoughts turned suddenly downwards to these
tpiling and laboring serfs, and he thought how noble, amidst
their perpetual poverty, were their laborious and austere lives.
Even from a purely physical standpoint, he felt ashamed of him-
self. He had been an athlete in Trinity, winning prizes at the
College sports, until the doctors had warned him aside; and
see how swiftly he collapsed when a little daily toil was placed
on his shoulders. And these peasants I How easily, how
smoothly, how deftly, they plied hand and nerve and sinew and
muscle from dawn to dark, never tired, never fatigued, their
whole physical system moving rhythmically at the divine call of
labor. He had noticed how firm were their muscles, how broad
their wrists, and how the muscles and tendons seemed to strain
with the strength of whipcord when unusual pressure was placed
on them. And how beautifully clean they were 1 Not a single

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 627

scab or speck on their spotless skins. Not a trace of dust or
dandruff in their hair. Their hands were hardened and enamelled
by toil, their bodies were washed in sweat ; but they were kept
sweet and wholesome and fragrant by that daily ablution, by the
free play of the pure mountain air, and the immaculate sanctity
of their lives. Compared with many whom he had known, that
peasant boy was "Hyperion to a Satyr"; and compared even
with Queen Mab, that mountain girl was an Amazon of health
and generous vitality. " Blessed is work ! " thought Maxwell.
'* Blessed is the sentence : ' In the sweat of thy brow shalt thou
labor all the days of thy life ! ' "

But — and then his heart sank within him — what chance had
he to compete with these athletes of Nature, and take up duties
now, to which he should have been indurated from childhood ?
How can the poodle run with the greyhound ; or the sloth
wrestle with the lion ? Nay ; it was madneSs ! He should have
kept to his own class, lived as they did, and died as they did 1
No, no; that will never do. He cannot admit the ignoble
thought. He has set out on a mission, and he must accomplish
it. But how ? His cardinal principle was to get a fulcrum
within the lives of these peasants, wherewith to raise them, and
place them on some higher plane. But, supposing they were
already on a plane higher than his own, and in the physical
department they certainly were, what then? He dared not
touch the spiritual; and what remained? The answer was,
the social and intellectual life of the people, the sweetness and
the light, that would help them to bear with greater equani-
mity the inequalities of life, and the hardships incident to their
condition. But how ? This seems an impossibility. He has
undertaken a Herculean task, without the strength of Hercules.
And he shall be defeated. And then, he must go back to his
own tribe to be for evermore a butt and a jest for his Quixot-
ism. See Tolstoi, his patron saint, is laughed at, his motives
misinterpreted, his self-denial contradicted, his theories ridiculed.
He will go down to posterity as a madman, a .voluptuary
masquerading under the guise of a martyr, a teacher of prin-
ciples he dared not practise — an idealist, carrying his sparks of
inspiration mto a powder-magazine, a fool to be hoisted with
his own petard ! And thou, thou, here in this Irish Nebelwelt^
thou shalt be the prophet and pioneer ? No ; only the Erzt-
raumer — the Arch- Dreamer ! Then the flash of illumination came.

Digitized by

Google

628 LISHEEN [Feb.,

*' At least I have sacrificed myself for an idea. If I cannot
be the salt of savor to others, at least I myself shall not rot."

He went down from the mountain. The family had come
back, all but Debbie, who had lingered behind talking with the
neighbors. The old woman was bending over the huge pot,
that hung from the black iron framework above the hearth.
She was stirring up a great savory mess of pork and cabbage,
whilst in another pot the potatoes were simmering. The men,
father and son, were conversing in the yard. The young man,
slightly rebellious against circumstances, was making angry
comments on the sermon. Two others, neighbors, were listening.

" I can't stand this," said Pierry. '* Tis all patience ! pa-
tience ! and thrust in God. Betther for us thrust in our own
right arrums. ' The blackest hour is before the dawn ! ' Thin,
the dawn must be *near, because the hour is black enough
now ! * Why don't the prieshts lade us ? Why don't they tell
us: Rise up like min, and don't lie undher like whipped pup-
pies—? "

"Because they see farther than you," said his father.
** They have the ejucation that you haven't; and they have
the Sperrit of God guidin' them."

** Bejobs, thin," said Pierry, " I wish to God they'd see as
far as to-morrow; and tell us what we are to do, whin these
— bailiffs are upon us."

"Lave to-morrow look out for itself," said the old man.
"God will be there to-morrow as well as to-day."

" A piece of lead, an' a grain of powdher — " said Pierry,
but his father whispered: "Whist! ".as Maxwell came into the
yard.

The latter noticed the sudden silence, but said nothing.
The three young men slunk silently away. The old man said :

"Nothin' unusual turned up, I suppose?"

" Nothing," said Maxwell, who was somewhat disturbed by
the apparent suspicion with which he was regarded.

"You said your own prayers in your own way, I sup-
pose?" said the old man.

"I thought a good deal," said Maxwell. " Sometimes, think-
ing is praying."

"Thrue for you," said the old man. "Just as I suppose
working is praying, as the priesht sometimes tell us ! "

"And your priest is right," said Maxwell earnestly. "The

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 629

old monks have left the motto, Laborare est orare^ to labor is
to pray I "

They sat down to the Sunday dinner. Pierry's absence was
not noticed. On Sundays young men went away from home
very often to a hurling match, or a dance, and took potluck
with the neighbors. The meal proceeded in silence; the old
man was sunk in his own reflections, Maxwell was disturbed.
Clearly, from what he had heard when he came into the yard,
he was amongst these people, but not of them. They were evi-
dently in trouble, and they could not confide in him. He had
no right to complain, of course, but if this barrier of distrust was
not broken down, his mission would remain unfulfilled. And
yet he was in a new country ; and a single false step would,
be knew, be fatal. It was a sudden problem, and Maxwell had
experience enough to know that he must not be precipitate.
And yet the question would force itself upon him ; should he
await the development of events, or anticipate them by in-
quiries ? Prudence pointed to the first course. But, as he si-
lently ate his dinner, he reflected: These people took me in,
a stranger, broke bread with me, made no hard stipulation
with me; a great cloud is looming over them, and I —

He pushed aside the plate and porringer, and said, with a
steady gaze at the old man:

** You're in trouble, I understand ! "

The old man started a little, laid down his knife and fork,
and said hesitatingly :

"A little. Sure, we're always in throuble, welcome be the
will of God."

The mother, sitting by the hearth, coughed slightly. Deb-
bie looked anxious.

" I have no right," said Maxwell, " to intrude upon your
secrets ; but if I can help you in any way, you may command
me!"

** We're much obliged to you," said Owen McAuliffe. *' But
sure, we've no right to put our throubles upon sthrange shoul-
ders—"

"I might be able to see farther than you," said Maxwell,
who was now very anxious to help these poor people. "I've
seen a bit of the world, and had some experience of trouble
myself."

"Well, thin, you're young to have throuble," said the old

Digitized by

Google

630 LISHEEN [Feb.,

man. "But sure there' can be no harrum in telling you what
all the parish knows. We owe a year's rent, an' haven't the
manes to pay it. The agent has took out a decree aginst us;
and we don't know the minute the bailiffs will be upon us and
seize all we have."

"That's hard lines," said Maxwell sympathetically. "But
what do you propose to do ? "

"There's the throuble," said the old man anxiously. "Pier-
ry and the bhoys wants to meet the bailiffs wanst and forever
and have it out wid them — "

"You mean to resist?" asked Maxwell anxiously.

"Yes; to fight it out wid them; and let the case go be-
fore the counthry."

"That means bloodshed and imprisonment," said Maxwell.

"Yes; and thin — av coorse, Pierry won't shtay in the
counthry. He'll go to America, whin he comes out of gaol ! '*

This looked bad. It meant heavy trial on this poor family,
and the final disruption of their home. Maxwell leaned his
head on his hand, and began to think. After some time, he
asked anxiously :

"Is there no alternative? I mean, can nothing else be
done ? "

" Nothing," said the old man, " except to clear the farm."

"You mean to remove the cattle and everything else that
might be saleable ? "

"Yes; that's just it. And that's what we want, as it is
the aisiest way out of the throuble."

"But then they'll evict you," said Maxwell.

" No " ; said the old man. " Because, if they did, they'd
lose everythin' as well as we ourselves."

" And why not clear the farm then, as you say ? It will
stop bloodshed, and avert serious trouble from your home."

"Thrue for you, but Pierry and the bhoys won't have it.
They want to have it out wanst and forever."

Here was a difficulty thatvput Maxwell at his wits' ends to
solve. Ruin was before this poor family — absolute, irretriev-
able ruin. He felt deeply for them. The great problem of the
land was presented to his eyes naked to be sojved. And he
saw that his own little programme would come to a summary-
end with the ruin of this little household. He could not com-
mence to work out the problem elsewhere again.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Lis HE EN 631

After a long pause he said :

" By the way, how much is due ? What will satisfy the
agent ? "

" We owe him twelve pounds," said the old man. *' I car-
ried in seven pounds to Thralee to him. 'Twas all I could
gather. I axed him lave us alone till we sould the hay and
the handful of oats. He thrun the seven notes in me face,
and the nixt day I had an attorney's letter, with costs. I
wouldn't mind," he continued, '' but we lost a couple of calves
in the spring; and a young colt, which we expected would
make the rint for us."

''Look here," said Maxwell with sudden determination, "we
must prevent violence at any cost. Where is Pierry ? "

" Gone down to the dance, or perhaps to the forge to gather
the bhoys for the morning," replied the old man.

''Then you and I will clear the farm," said Maxwell.

" Begobs, you're a man," said the old man enthusiastically,
and the mother said : " God bless you 1 " and Debbie said
nothing, but looked as if a great load were lifted off her mind.

"But — " said the old man,. lingering.

"What?" said Maxwell.

"This is a Sunday," was the reply, "and maybe you
wouldn't like workin' on a Sunday ? "

" No matter," said Maxwell. " If we are breaking one law,
we might as well break another, though it will be easier to
get pardon from above."

" An' sure 'tis a good work, an' it may prevint murder,"
said the old man.

"Come!" said Maxwell. "There's no time to lose. Pierry
will be back before dark ; and we must have finished before he
returns. What shall I take, and where shall I go ? "

"The aisiest job for you," said Owen McAuIiffe, " would be
to drive the two heifers up the mountains into the glin where
Mike Ahern's cattle are. They are as like as two pins; and
nobody but Mike himself will know them asunder."

" And you can trust him ? " said Maxwell.

"Oyeh, thrust Mike Ahern? As my own brother," replied
the old man.

And Maxwell set out to break the Sabbath, and the law of
the land at the same time.

Digitized by

Google

632 LISHEEN [Feb.,

Chapter VII.

IMMEMOR SUI.

" If any one had told me a few weeks ago/' thought Bob
Maxwell, as he trudged up the hill toward the field where the
heifers were feeding, "that I, Robert Maxwell, Esq., gentle-
man and landlord, would be engaged this Sunday afternoon in
violating British law, and upsetting British order, by frustrating
the execution of her Majesty's writ, I should have deemed him
a madman. In the eyes of the law, I am about to do a most
unjustifiable thing; in the light of conscience, a deed that is
praiseworthy. Which is right ? Or are both ? Is the law
justice, or shall justice be the law?"

But the die was cast. He drove the heifers out of the
little valley where they were feeding, out through the broken
fence, and on to the highroad, that led up to the mountain.
He had only a rough furze root in his hand, and he shouted
Ho I Ho ! Yeho I Yeho I as he had heard the boys shouting
from time to time. There was a distance of about three miles
up along the mountain road to the glen where Mike Ahem's
cottage nestled; and, as the night sank early. Maxwell was
anxious to push along rapidly, and get home before nightfall.
He had accomplished the greater part of his journey, and was
whistling softly to himself, when suddenly two men stepped
out upon the road from behind a clump of furze, and per-
emptorily challenged him. They were rough, strong men, and
clad in a manner that showed Maxwell at once that they did
not belong to the farmer or laboring class. One of them
struck the heifers lightly with a switch, and the animals swerved
back into the ditch, as the fellow said:

"Hello! young man, where are you taking these heifers?"

Maxwell's temper had instantly risen; and he said angrily:

"That's my business. Who are you that attempt to stop
me on the Queen's highway ? "

Something in his air of determination and his peculiar ac-
cent struck the man, for he said :

"We are here in the name of the law. Whose cattle are
these ; and where are you taking them ? "

" The cattle are mine so long as they are in my posses-
sion," said Maxwell. " Where I am taking them is my own
affair. Allow me to pass, please, or take the consequences of
an illegal seizure and arrest."

Digitized by

Google

I907..I LISHEEN 633

This unexpected style of address caused the men to fall
back and consult together. Maxwell took advantage of the in-
decision ; and striking the animals to get them out of the dyke,
he shouted again Ho I Ho I Yeho ! and proce.eded on his way
all the more expeditiously, because he guessed at once they
were either the bailiffs, who were expected next morning, or
spies sent to report whether the cattle had been removed. As
there was no police escort, he rightly conjectured that they
did not mean business that evening. In an hour he had
reached the crest of the hills, and was looking down into the
glen, where, scattered here and there across the darkening
fields, Mike Ahern's cattle were feeding. He drove his own.
heifers up to the door of the cabin, and announced his mission.

*' Bannacht lath I " said Mike Ahem, coming out from the
dark, smoky recesses of the cabin. '' So you dodged the bailiffs^
gossoon. Come in ! Come in ! ''twas as good as a play I "

" What ? What do you mean ? " said Maxwell, puzzled.
" Surely, none of you were there ? "

'* Oh I begobs, we wor," was the reply, •* and ready to
lind a helpin' hand if you wanted it. But, begor, you didn't.
They thought 'twas the Lord Lieutenant himself that wos
shpakin' to them. Won't they be mad with thimsel's to-
morrow morning. But come in, come in, an' take sumthin"^
agin the road."

Bob Maxwell declined the whisky that was offered him, but
asked for milk, which was freely given. He drank standing,
but this was considered incompatible with hospitality, so he
had to sit down, and accept the delighted admiration of the
family, and the many neighbors who had been hovering around
the place all the evening in expectation of a scene with the
bailiffs.

Mike Ahem, who prided himself on being a skilful diplo-
matist, and who was universally re^puted as a very " knowledge-
able man," did not allude further to the evening's escapade;
but fell back, like a wise man, on generalities.

''Well, now," said he, as Maxwell sat contentedly with the
porringer in his hand, "an* how do ye like the counthry.?"

" Very well," said Maxwell cheerfully. " I like the country
and I like the people."

"Wisha, 'tis a poor counthry," said Mike Ahem tentatively.

"Poverty and riches are only two forms of necessity," said
Maxwell.

Digitized by

Google

634 LISHEEN [Feb,,

Mike Ahem looked puzzled and scratched his head ; but he
murmured :

''That's thrue for you, begor !"

" I mean," said Maxwell mercifully, " that the poor man
wants a little; the rich man a good deal; and, you know, the
more you want the poorer you arel Therefore, a rich man is
only another name for a poor man."

This was a logical thesis that puzzled his audience consider-
ably. But he was in excellent humor, as any man should be
who is surrounded by an admiring crowd, so he condescended
to explain.

"What would you call a rich man, now?" he asked, ad-
dressing Mike Ahern.

"A rich man ? " said Mike alarmed. " Begobs, that depinds ! '*

"So it does," replied Maxwell. "But I suppose you'd call
a man rich that would have, say, a hundred thousand pounds ? "

"Oh, Lord!" said Mike Ahern. " Faix, an' I would, or
half, or quarter, or a tinth of it. Tare an* 'ouns, man, a —
hundred — thousand — pounds! "

"Well, I call him * poor,' " said Maxwell calmly. "Because
there never yet was a man that had a hundred thousand pounds
that did not want a hundred thousand more. And a man that
wants a hundred thousand pounds is a poor man, isn't he ? "

"Faith, I suppose he is!" said Mike Ahern dubiously.

"But to come down lower," said Bob Maxwell, entering in-
to the fun of the thing. " Would you call yourself a poor man ? "

" Begor, whatever I call meself, or any wan else, I am poor
enough, God knows I "

" And yet," said Maxwell, " if you had a hundred pounds
in the bank at Tralee, you'd be poorer still."

"Would I, though?" said Mike Ahern, with a wink around
the circle. " That's the divil's own quare thing entirely. Thry
me with it, and you'll see."

" Well," said Maxwell. " Here is how the matter stands.
How do you sleep now ? "

" Divil a betther," said Mike Ahern. " From the minute 1
puts me head on the pillow a cannon ball wouldn't wake me ! "

"And how is the appetite?" said Maxwell.

" Divil a betther," said Mike Ahern. " Ax herself or Aus-
tie there, an' they'll tell you,"

" Oh, begor, that's thrue, whatever," said Mrs. Ahern.
" There are times when he'd ate the paving stones."

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 635

"Very good/' said Maxwell. " Now, if you had a hundred
pounds in the bank, you'd never sleep or eat again ; and you
might as well have as much tissue paper as bank notes, (or all
the good they'd do you I "

** Yerra, stop your codraulin'," said Mike Ahem. " Why
shouldn't I shleep and ate, wid me rint safe and sound in the
bank?"

"Because you'd be thinking every minute of the night and
day that the bank would break and ruin you ; or that the man-
ager would run away with your little deposit; or that a thief
would break in and rob you. Then the missus would want a
new gown and Austie a new hat; and the neighbors would
want to borrow a little from you to ease your burden; and
you'd never have a moment's rest, night or day, until you be-
came a poor man, that is, a rich man again, that is, until you
had little and wanted nothing."

There was a titter amongst the boys at Mike's expense ; so
he turned the conversation.

"Well, I suppose you had not much to spare in the army,
whatever," he said. " Poor sojers can't spare much on a shil-
ling a day 1 "

Maxwell was thunderstruck. The sudden revelation discon-
certed him considerably. Here, then, was the estimate formed
of him by these people — a discharged soldier, or worse. He
looked frightened, but the old man seeing it, came to his relief.

" Wisha, you needn't be put about, me poor bhoy, by what
I said. Your secret is as safe with us as wid yerself. If the
peelers are waitin' to hear from us, they'll wait a long time."

Maxwell was too puzzled to say anything. Mike Ahem
came to his relief again.

" I suppose now whin you go into battle you're afraid-like
— I mane most min are afraid ? "

" Yes^' ; said Maxwell, slowly regaining speech. He raised
his eyes and looked around and saw something that made him
quite determined to humor the fancy as long as he could. It
was nothing more than a few rough boards leaning on a nail
against the wall, and containing a few tattered books. In the
dim light he made out the one word, " Shakespeare," and his
heart leaped with joy. For, amidst all the causes of depres-
sion that assailed him in his new life, the worst was the lack
of all intellectual exercise or pleasure. Reading had been the
mainstay of his life in city and camp. It had become a neces-

Digitized by

Google

636 LISHEEN [Feb.,

sity of existence. And much as he felt the loneliness and the
poverty and the dismal surroundings of his new life, he thought
he could bear up against the terrible depression, if only he
could fly sometimes from the torture of his own thoughts and
go out into those delightful realms of fancy created by the
masters of poetry and fiction for the benefit of the race. A
hundred times he was tempted to ask Pierry to beg a loan of
a few books from the priest — the only one within miles who
would be likely to possess any. But he shrank in shyness from
making such a request, and had his soul starved in consequence.
Now, unexpectedly, he had lighted on a treasure, and his eyes
shone with delight, like those of a thrice- disappointed miner
who has just seen beneath the dull brown earth the gleam of
hidden gold.

'* Yes " ; he replied to Mike Ahern's question, " that's true.
No man, no matter how brave, hears the bullets whistle round
him for the first time without fear and shrinking. Then the
temper rises when one begins to think that over there are fel-
lows who want to murder him. And then he becomes mad,
mad, and he wants to kill, kill, everybody and everything."

The young men understood him well. They were of the
fighting race — the knights of the spade and sword.

" Men are strange beings," continued Maxwell, soliloquiz-
ing. "Just as you have often seen a horse, especially at night,
start at shadows and tremble all over and shake and become
white with sweat, where the rider sees nothing; and then at
another time, without any apparent cause, will take the bit be-
tween his teeth and pull to the devil, so it is with men. We
are always starting at shadows, and then driving mad to ruin
and destruction."

" What you say about the horses is thrue, whatever," said
one of the young men. " I see you wor a dragoon, or else
you could never have known them so well. But min don't
start and sweat at shaddas ! "

"Don't they?" said Maxwell, turning around, and facing
his interlocutor, who sat back amidst a group upon the settle.
"I bet you a pipe of tobacco, that I'll make you shiver and
tremble, like a girl, before ten minutes."

'* Begobs, thin, you couldn't," said the young fellow, com-
pletely misunderstanding Maxwell, and standing up to divest
himself of his coat for a fight, "nor a betther m^ den you.
Come on, you d d desarter, an' lemme see you do it ! "

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 637

The others tried to pull the fellow back into the seat, and
to calm him, but it was no easy task.

"No, no; I wo* not be quiet," he said, struggling against
them, " didn't the fellow say he'd make me thrimble before him.

D him, I often bate a betther man than him. Let him

come on now, or come out into the haggart, where the wim-
min won't be frickened ! No, no; I won't sit down, till. I have
it out wid him."

Maxwell himself was amazed, and even frightened. He had
excellent nerves, but they began to sink under the new and ut-
terly strange circumstances in which he found himself.

" You misunderstand me, my dear fellow," he said, rising
up. " I didn't mean that. Put on your coat."

" Oh, you didn't mane that, you didn't," sneered the other.
** Of course you didn't, not you. Well, would you be plazed to
tell the company what you did mane, whin you said you could
best me?"

"I never said I could best you," said Maxwell meekly.
" What I meant was to show you how easily we are influenced,
so that I can make any of you laugh or cry, get frightened or
angry, in a few minutes, and merely by word of mouth. Which
will you have first," he continued, with ^a gaiety he did not
feel, **the laugh or the fright?"

*' Begor," said Mike Ahem, " like the man that was inyited
to taste the tay or the whishkey, and thought he'd take the
whishkey whilst they wor makin* the tay, we'll have the fright
over first, that we may get our night's rest afther."

" He may go on, but he's not goin' to fricken me," said the
young man who thought he was challenged.

'* Then, hand me down that book," said Maxwell, pointing
to the blackened and tattered Shakespeare.

But here commenced another painful .scene. For just as
Mike Ahem was stretching his hand towards the book, his wife,
a middle-aged, sorrow-stricken woman, began to rock herself
to and fro, on the sugan chair where she was sitting, and to
moan out, as she clasped and reclasped her hands before her:

"Oh, vo! vo ! oh I mavrone ! mavrone ! to think of you, to-
night, me darlih' bhoy, away from me, your mother, an' I here
alone, alone ! Oh, don't Jtetch 'em ! don't tetch 'em, me poor
bhoy's books, that he loved in his heart of hearts! Oh, lave
'em alone ! lave 'em alone ! Didn't I promise him that no hand

Digitized by

Google

633 LISHEEN [Feb.,

but his should tetch 'em till he come back, me fair- haired
bhoy— ?"

It was the old, old story in Ireland. The darling son, the
flower of the flock, the sunny, bright- haired boy, who had no
taste for sports or fun, but only for the books and his prayers ;
set apart for Levitical purposes, the one overwhelming ambition
of the Irish mother; sent to college, out of the scrapings and
economies of the humble household; coming back on his holi-
days, the light of his mother's eyes; then, suddenly disappear-
ing, as if swallowed up in a mighty storm of anguish.; and leav-
ing behind, him a terrible memory of shattered hopes, disap-
pointed ambitions, and the stern judgment of silence on the
hearth he had desecrated, except for those eternal echoes of
maternal love, that no ban or judgment, public or private, could
ever stifle or extinguish. It was no alleviation of her misery
to learn that her boy, deeming himself unsuited to the eccle-
siastical state, had gone to New York, and was now a success-
ful journalist pn one of the leading papers ; that he had a salary
of ten pounds a week, and was reputed a man who might rise
to the highest departments in his profession. She would rather
see him a young curate in the remotest chapel on the Kerry
mountains, or down where the Atlantic surges beat against the
beehive cells of ancient monks and hermits — anywhere, any-
where, provided she could see him in the priest's vestments at
the ialtar of God.

^' Wisha, shure, he can't do any harrum," said Mike Ahem
to the wife, who still continued rocking herself to and fro on
the chair, and clasping and unclasping her bands, and nioaning.
" Sure, he's not going to run away wid 'em. Here, boy, take
the book, an' see what you can make of it."

But Maxwell's nerves were now too shaken; and he ex-
cused himself. A strange fear had come down upon his soul.
The weird place, hidden away in mountain solitudes, the high
winds that forever moaned and wailed about the valleys, the
darkness of the cabin, lighted only by the turf and wood fire,
which cast vast, uncanny shadows on the walls and up against
the blackened thatch and the rafters that were ebonized by
years of smoke, the wild faces all around, reddened by the fire
whilst all else was blind and black in the shadow; the anger
of the young man, who, without the slightest provocation,,
wanted to pick a quarrel ; the secrecy with which, as they had

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 639

confessed, they had watched him coming up the mountain
side ; and lastly, the sudden emotion of the gray-haired woman
by the fire — all combined to remind Maxwell that he was in
strange and perhaps perilous circumstances of life ; and brought
to his memory one parting word of Outram's : '* You are afraid,
Maxwell. You don't trust the noblest peasantry in the world.
You need a talisman ! "

He tried to shake it off, but in vain. Then he thought he
had been led into a horrid trap by the very family with which
he had been living in such amity during the last few weeks.
Perhaps, after all, the old suspicion was right; and that he
had betrayed himself into surroundings of extreme peril. All
that he had ever heard of the bloodthirstiness of the peasantry,
of their hatred of landlords, of their disregard for human life,
came back to him; and one only thought took possession of
him — how to get away from such uncanny people, and get
back to civilization once more.

He took the ring that Outram had given him from his
pocket, and put it quietly on his little finger. In the dark at-
mosphere it began to smoke and emit flames. He put his
hand over his head, and stroked down his hair^ so that all
might see the talisman. They were very soon as frightened as
himself, and Mike Ahem, thrusting the "Shakespeare" into
his hands, said ^tremulously :

" Here, sure, if that's what you want, 'tis aisily settled.
But I'm thinkin' we'll put off the fright and the laugh to some
other time."

Maxwell took the book ; but with great courtesy he stooped
over and held it out towards the poor mother:

" I'll bring it back to you safe as I got it," he said. *' Only
let me have it for a few days."

The terrible ring flamed under her ,eyes; and she turned
away.

"Oh, take it! take it! in the Name of God," she said,
"and go away. I knew the divil had somethin' to say to
you, whin I saw you comin' into the house."

Maxwell accepted the compliment, and with an affected
gaiety, he said: "Good-night, lads I "and went down along
the mountain road to his home.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

Digitized by

Google

THE FALLACY OF UNDENOMINATIONALISM

BY M. D: PETRE.

•• Je ne decide point entre Geneve et Rome,
De quelque nom divin que leur parti les nomme
J'ai vu des deux c6t^s la fourbe et la fureur."

JHESE words come from the mouth of one who
stands aside from every denomination, and looks
on at their strife and differences from what he
regards as a higher standpoint. They express
the calm of indifference, the impartiality of one
who has no side.

There is something imposing in this cool, passionless atti-
tude, something so much nobler and higher in appearance than
that of the struggling multitude beneath, that the world often
over-estimates the greatness of such men, and mistakes an in-
difference, which is purely negative, for an all-embracing char-
ity and devotion tp truth, which are qualities most strong and
positive.

It is undoubtedly more dignified to stand aside from a row ;
and so odious have the terms " denomination " and " sect " be-
come, that there are many to whom the disputes between them
will appear nothing greater nor more important than any ordi-
nary quarrel. This is so much the case that even members of
one church or the other will often, like Voltaire, assume the
part of disinterested spectators, and treat with philosojphic cold-
ness the very points on which the teaching of their church
differs- from that of others. And, what is still more remarkable,
whereas formerly the great .churches, at least, repudiated the
terms sect or denomination^ as applied to themselves, even they
are now at times less shy of the appellation. It is not surpris-
ing that the Church of England should, as has been pointed
out lately in the Hibbert Journal^ sometimes condescend in the
matter, when we find even some Catholics ready to adopt the
custom ; to acknowledge their Church as one of several, and
not as the one.

To many it will seem that this attitude of indifference, this

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Fallacy vf Undenominationalism 641

almost deprecating temper of mind in regard to even the most
essential claims of their own Church, is, in religious people, a
characteristic wholly satisfactory, a proof of advance in the
love of truth and in the spirit of universal charity. And this
view will naturally be strengthened by the fact that its most
energetic opponents are often not distinguished by either of
these characteristics. As contrasted with the bitterness of sects,
such unsectarianism cannot but appear noble and disinter-
ested.

Now we are all agreed that truth and charity are above
everything else; if, therefore, this undenominational attitude
be really the product of these two great virtues, there would
seem to be nothing more to be said. But, then, ought we not
to go a little further still, and renounce, even in name, differ-
ences which we are no longer prepared to support in reality ?
If we are not ready to go as far as this, is it not because we
do, in our hearts, ascribe greater importance to these differences
than, in theory, we admit, so that there may, after all, be a
certain inconsistency in our conduct, which can perhaps be jus-
tified, but which certainly needs to be explained ?

Is there not, in fact, often something deceptive in this tem-
per of mind ? something akin to the delusiveness of that would-
be asceticism, which glorifies coldness and self-concentration of
temperament by the name of detachment ? We cannot renounce
what we do not possess; we cannot be disinterested except in
the matter of real interests; we cannot be tolerant except we
have convictions ; we cannot be detached except we have at-
tachments. The love of truth does not exclude warmth and
feeling, and the whole question in regard to such an undenom-
inational temper as we have described is, whether it is the re-
sult of indifference or of comprehension ; whether it is inspired
by real devotion to the truths which it will, nevertheless, not
inculcate by coercive methods; or whether it is simply the
result of total scepticism, or even ignorance, in regard to the
truths or opinions under discussion.

Now there are truths which are not capable of exciting any
passion, but these are not religious truths, any more than they
are political truths. Any truth which has a direct bearing on
life, which is not purely scientific or logical, which is a prac-
tical and human, as opposed to a purely speculative, truth, must
enlist the heart and the feelings as well as the mind. In re-

VOL. LXXXIV. — 41

Digitized by

Google

642 The Fallacy of Undenominationalism [Feb.,

ligious beliefs and dogmas, if we are concerned with anything
at all we are concerned with truths of vital, and not merely
intellectual, import. It is open to us to say that the subject
is not worthy of discussion, but it is not open to us to say
that such truths can be mere colorless objects of knowledge,
without appreciable consequences or results.

"I hate," says Goethe, "that which merely instructs me
and does not thereby increase and intensify my activity.'*
With this quotation Nietzsche opens his fine treatise on the
advantages and disadvantages of history, in the course of which
he has some words on the relations of truth and justice which
are singularly appropriate to our topic.

Justice, he tells us, is not a cold and bloodless virtue, but
is living and sensitive. The just man loves truth, indeed^ but
not merely the truth of " cold, inefTective knowledge," but also
that truth which is the "source of order and chastisement";
he devotes his life to the pursuit of truth, but not like those,
her so-called servants, who "have neither the will nor the
strength to judge," and who desire only that barren and life^
less truth " from which nothing proceeds."

" There are many neutral truths," he says, " there are prob-
lems which we can solve without self-conquest, and still more,
without self-sacrifice. In such indifferent and inoffensive mat-
ters a man may rightly become a mere spirit of pure knowl-
edge. And yet even should there be, in exceptional times,
whole bands of such learned inquirers, rather minds than men,
such times are, nevertheless, lacking in strong, robust justice,
which is the noblest element of truth. . . . For only the
strong can judge^ it is for the weak to tolerate,*^ •

So that, to draw our own conclusion, the mere passionless
love of theoretical knowledge has nothing to do with the no-
bler quality of justice; the former is concerned with that side
of truth which has no direct bearing on life, the latter regards
our attitude towards those truths which are a part of our ex-
istence. When our very welfare and happiness depend on the
truth being this or being that, then he who can judge, regard-
less of personal advantage, who can proclaim the truth, and
proclaim it with all its consequences, who can place falsehood
on the left as he places truth on the right, is greater than he
who is merely true with the truth of detachment and indiffer-

♦ Vom Nutten und Nacktkeil der Historie,

Digitized by

Google

1907.] THE FALLACY OF UNDENOMINATIONALISM 643

ence» for his is a human and positive, a suffering and a con-
quering, t(uth.

Those who could never rise to the sublime heights of such
a justice as Nietzsche describes, may still be capable of exer-
cising the milder and easier virtue of tolerance. For this lat-
ter we must simply be devoid of passion ; for the former, pas-
sion must be ever there, warming and strengthening the sense
of truth, but ever subordinate thereto. Justice is truth tri-
umphant, with its foot upon passion, which is:

'' Kept quiet, like the snake 'neath Michael's foot
Who stands calm just because he feels it writhe."

We want to avoid anything that savors of partisanship, but
we may pay too high a price for this negative virtue, and there
are men who will be something if they are partisans, but who
will be nothing at all if they are merely detached and indiffer*
ent. Unless our tolerance be the result of a larger life, of a
fuller comprehension, it will denote rather the absence of a
certain defect than the possession of special force or virtue.
When we hear the members of any great Church almost make
it a' boast that they never work for her interests, and that
their end is ever and wholly undenominational, we would with-
hold our admiration until we understand exactly in what sense
their words are to be understood. If their meaning is that they
are above the narrowness of mere controversy, that their char-
ity will stretch to every form of human misery, that difference
of conviction will not close their hearrs to any who may need
their help, that their own faith will never make them crush the
beliefs of others, that their apprehension of truth is too spiri-
tual to allow them ^to regard any presentation of it as final,
then, however extended their tolerance may be, it is not in-
consistent with the most real love for what they regard as vi-
tal truth. But if, on the contrary, their meaning be that they
are indulgent because they are not intense, that their beliefs
are not sufficiently real and living for them to have even a
wish to share them with others, then surely their magnanimity
is rather a negative than a positive virtue, and there is no great
manifestation of charity in being silent about truths of which
they are only half certain.

After all, is it possible to care deeply for anything our-

Digitized by

Google

644 THE Fallacy of Undenominationalism [Feb.,

selves, and not have the faintest wish to share it with others?
Why should we even nominally adhere to doctrines ^for which
we never want to gain a single disciple ?

Nor is this spirit of cold, philosophic detachment to be
justified as being the only guarantee against a spirit of coer-
cion and tyranny. There is a surer safeguard of liberty in the
principle of autonomy, which is a* principle actually essential
to the development of that higher form of justice which Nietz-
sche describes. In proportion to the energy of our own per-
sonal efforts after truth will be our readiness to recognize the
rights of each mind within its own domain. Believing in the
necessity of certain truths to our own life, truths which we
have won and which we maintain in the sweat of the brow, we
shall certainly not want to force them on others in a way in
which we ourselves could never have accepted them, in a way
which would pervert th^ very nature of the truths themselves.
However little, then, we may claim to be unsectarian in the
sense of being detached from any form of religious conviction,
and mere passionless observers of a war in which we have no
part, we can still be so in the nobler sense of a sympathy with
every lawful liberty, and with religious liberty above all.

This fallacious form of unsectarianism is part of the more
prevailing error according to which any subject or interest may
be widened by addition without expansion. Expansion implies
an inner principle of growth ; addition consists in merely ex-
ternal accretions. We are not more large-minded in our reli-
gion because we have many other interests besides, unless those
interests become a living part of our religion. To, say, as some
do, that, though we believe in the soul, we will only work for
the body, does not make our spiritual philosophy, our doctrine
of the soul itself, any broader or more comprehensive. Our
large- mindedness in any subject must be proved by our treat-
ment of that same subject, and not by a simple avoidance of
it, however generous such an avoidance may appear.

We often come across the workings of the same fallacy in
the field of Christian philanthropy; here, too, breadth is often
thought to consist in a variety of foreign accretions, and not
in the actual expansiveness of the religious work in question.
We remember, for example, a visit to a so-called men's '' Catho-
lic Club " in one of the poorer quarters of a great city. There
were billiard tables, card tables, a gymnastic apparatus, and a

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Fallacy of Undenominationalism 645

refreshment bar. We observed that the presence of the cliergy
who accompanied us elicited no more marks of attention than
our own. There were no outward signs of religion, Catholic or
other; and we found, on indirect inquiry, that a considerable
portion of the members were not practising Catholics at all.
We could not resist a certain sense of wonder as to why it was
called a Catholic club and what was the particular object of its
existence. That there might be some very good motive we
would not deny ; but that motive was, at any rate, not very
obvious; and to the ordinary observer, it was hard to see why
it should be a more Catholic act to play billiards with a nomi-
nal, or even a practising, Catholic, than with a Protestant or
an atheist ; why beer and tobacco, or even tea and coffee, were
more beneficial to the soul when imbibed under a roof .for
which the Catholic clergy paid rates and taxes than in any
other establishment; and what the statistics of the ''Catholic
Club " had to do with the statistics of the Catholic Church
which adjoined it.

We shall be answered that such a club is run on "large-
minded" principles, that the members are not to be tormented
with piety, and that the clergy desire to be regarded as cheer-
ful companions in the pursuits of this world, and not as ag-
gressive reminders of our duty to the next. Not finding it easy
to play openly their part of spiritual guides and monitors, they
will be at least, as an anonymous critic has said, " good fellows,
who can kick a football with the best, and not bother men about
their immortal souls."

But once more we return to our former point, and ask in
what subject or interest this, our large- mindedness, is exercised.
In such a club as we have described, if religion enter at all it
is as an accessory, and not as a qualifying factor of the whole.
Religion cannot here be said to characterize the amusements^
nor do the amusements qualify the religion. We are not more
liberal and sympathetic in faith and doctrine because we freely
encourage games and gymnastics ; nor are we wider and more
spiritual in our attitude as to devotions because we simply omit
them from our programme. To be, in the true sense, large-
minded in religion is to be sympathetic and understanding in
our treatment of doubts and difficulties ; to be, within the limits
of faith, spiritual in our apprehension of dogma; to be recep-
tive of any knowledge that can amplify our religious conceptions ;

Digitized by

Google

646 The Fallacy of Undenominationalism [Feb,

to be generous to honest opposition, pitiful tbwards the ignorant,
and tender to those who sin, whether by transgression or de-
nial. No one can be truly liberal in religion who is not ac-
tually religious; and a Catholic club is not liberal, from a re-
ligious point of view, because it is full of everything save
Catholic interests, any more than there is religious freedom in
the life of a man who never turns his attention to the subject.
Political freedom is freedom in one's life as a citizen ; religious
freedom is freedom in one's life as a Christian ; a gypsy is not
a free citizen, since he is not a citizen at all; a merely nomi-
nal Catholic is not a liberal one, since he has no religious life
in which to exercise the freedom of which he boasts. An ex-
tension in the application of the name is not an expansion of
the spirit.

We find therefore, at last, in this as in most things, that the
cheap article is not the real article at all ; that to be liberal, in
religion, as in anything else, we must enlarge our borders, and
not merely let our walls and gates decay. To be indifferent is
not the same thing as to be tolerant, and if indifference does
not hinder the advance of truth, neither will it forward it. To
love one friend greatly does not render the heart incapable
of loving the rest of mankind; to believe one truth earnestly
does not close the mind to others. The true principle of
liberality is rather connected with the habit of unification than
with that of indifference; in proportion, that is to say, as a
nature is one, will its various interests mutually expand one
another and contribute to the enlarging of the whole. Only a
living religion is capable of true freedom ; a religion that is
seated in the centre of the soul and qualifies every other activ-
. ity thereof. To be undenominational and tolerant is nothing ;
but to be denominational in the best sense, and likewise toler-
ant, is much. Just in so far as our religion is a part of our
very nature we could never wish to impose it upon others by
intellectual or moral, any more than by physical, coercion. But
this reverence for spiritual liberty is nothing akin to religious
indifference; it is, on the contrary, an essential element of our
very devotion to truth.

Digitized by

Google

RELIGIOUS CONTROVERSY.

BY WILLIAM C. ROBINSON. LL.D..
Dean pf tht School of Law, Catholic Univertiiy,

|HKRE has been much discussion of late in regard to
the method which the Catholic missionary should
employ in his work among non-Catholics in this
country. There are those who maintain that his
attitude should be that of the teacher; that he
should devote his energies to explaining the principles and
practices of the Catholic Church, and proving in a friendly
manner the validity of her claims. Others, on the contrary,
afiirm that the correct method is to dispute with non* Catholics,
attack their positions, and, by proving their doctrines to be
false, strive in this way to bring them to a knowledge and
acceptance of our own. In short, the problem is: whether or
not religious controversy is suited to our age and country.

In order to expose this problem fairly, it is proper to be-
gin with the definition of the term. Controversy in general is
a dispute between two persons, one of whom asserts and pro-
pounds a proposition contrary to that of the other; and reli-
gious controversy is such a dispute in regard to doctrines of
religion. Is there any need in America for this latter kind of
controversy? To discuss this question from the view-point of
one who for many years has watched the result of each of the
two methods, is the object of this paper.

At the beginning of the last century, the population of the
United States might fairly be divided into Catholics on the
one side, and Protestants holding positive dogmatic creeds
on the other. The beliefs held by Protestants were mainly
reproductions of the early creeds of the Protestant Reforma-
tion, and many of their peculiar articles were in direct contra-
riety to the dogmas of the Catholic Church ; so that, in pre-
senting Catholic truth, it was necessary to demolish the an-
tagonistic structure as well as to demonstrate the doctrines of
the Catholic faith. Thus it behooved the champions of the an-
cient Church to attack and expose the errors of the Reformed
faith represented, as it was, by Calvinists like the Presbyterians,
Congregationalists, and, to a certain extent, by Baptists, Episco-

Digitized by

Google

648 Religious Controversy [Feb.,

palians, and Methodists, who differed from the Calvinists main-
ly on the doctrines of predestination and free-will. Hence this
period ^ of our history was necessarily a time of true contro-
versy, as the writings of the American Catholic and Protestant
champions will show. Conditions at the present time are en-
tirely different. With the rise of Unitarianism, the introduction
of ^agnostic ideas, and a change in the character of the popu-
lation, the influence of Protestant dogmatic standards has large-
ly disappeared, even where the standards themselves have not
been openly abandoned.

These conditions can hardly be called favorable for religious
controversy. Two are necessary for a disputation. You can-
not argue alone. If you attack the formulas that were held
fifty years ago, by the different Protestant sects in this coun-
try, your auditors are likely to agree with you at once ; if you
set out to prove the falsity of the doctrines that faith alone is
necessary for salvation, that immersion is the only valid form
of baptism, or that the Scriptures should always be interpreted
literally, most of those whom you address will no longer care to
listen, for you will be discussing positions that they have long
since practically abandoned. The same is true for the doctrines
of total depravity, of predestination, and of nearly all the other
peculiar tenets that were held by the Protestant Reformers.
It is true that now and then a minister can be found who
wishes to defend the old creed ; but he is usually one who is
out of touch not only with the spirit of the age, but also with
the sentiment in his own congregation. His followers are few;
he does not represent the typical non- Catholic. The large
inter- denominational unions, such as the Young Men's Chris-
tian Association and the Christian Endeavor Societies, together
with the scholars of biblical criticism, have so thoroughly ac-
complished the work of destruction, that there are, at the
present time, practically no an ti- Catholic creeds left for the
controversialist to oppose.

Moreover, an analysis of the characteristic ^state of mind
among American non- Catholics will reveal the fact that the
proper work for the controversialist has been so completely done
that the Catholic preacher or writer of the present, by very
force of existing conditions, even though he might wish other-
wise, is forbidden from participating, to any appreciable extent,
in the practice of religious controversy. And it will show also
if he is to make converts of his non-Catholic brethren, he

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Religious Controversy 649

must go before them with a plain, practical demonstration of
the Catholic religion, presenting it in as kindly a spirit, and
with as copious arguments and explanations, as he would use
were he teaching the Faith to the receptive minds of children.

The typical non-Catholic is an earnest character, he is
concerned about the problems of the soul. Though perhaps
not an active church -member, he is often religiously devout,
and would willingly accept the obligations of church member*
ship were it clear to him that the Church had a right to im-
pose them. Proud of the part that his Protestant ancestors
played in the cause of liberty, he loves the Protestant tradi-
tions of personal initiative and individual responsibility. He is
in sympathy with whatever is being done by religious societies
toward social reform ; and is interested, more or less deeply
in proportion as he understands them, in the great movements
that are making for the betterment of the human race. He
glories in his liberal views and boasts that he makes no dis«
tinction between Catholic, Protestant, or Jew. On one subject
alone he is uncompromising: he is extremely jealous of eccle-
siastical interference in political and moral matters. Anxious
for the maintenance of all American institutions, he is especially
concerned for the preservation of our system of public schools.
As for a systematic religious creed, he professes none ; he would
be willing, however, to subscribe to whatever is common to all
Christians; such as a belief in God, in Christ a$ a great teacher
and leader, and in a future life, with its rewards and punish-
ments.

With a man in this state of mind, is there any chance for
controversy ? You cannot attack his creed, for he holds to
none. And if you begin by defending the principles of your
own, your eflForts are lost upon him, for he has, at best, but a
mistaken notion of what those principles are. What he needs
is exposition ; and exposition in a kindly, sympathetic spirit.
To be intelligible to a man, you must speak to him in lan-
guage that he knows. And so, with this typical non-Catholic,
you must begin with some general religious or philosophical prin-
ciple that he accepts, which usually is, at least, that God exists,
and thence go with him step by step, to the fact of revelation,
the divinity of Christ, the establishment of the teaching Church,
and so on, till you have explained all the doctrines of the
Catholic Faith. Show him that the Catholic Church has the
answer to the problems of his soul; that it will satisfy his as-

Digitized by

Google

€50 Religious Controversy [Feb.,

pirations; that, rejecting the doctrine of total depravity, it
knows the true relation of grace to nature ; and that it alone
can teach him how one can be made to rest upon and supple-
ment and perfect the other. Show him that it is the one au-
thorized interpreter of Scripture ; that it alone among all its
rivals was founded by the divine Master, and commissioned to
carry on his work. Present the Catholic religion to the non-
Catholic American in this manner, appealing as well to his
heart as to his reason, and you may lead him to accept and
profess the Faith. This is not the method of the controversial-
ist, but, with minds such as those possessed by the non-
Catholic Americans to day, it is the method that succeeds. It
is the same method that St. Paul used when addressing the
cultured Athenians. He did not dispute with any of them con-
cerning their different gods, but he told them of that unknown
God to whom they had already erected an altar.

The conclusion that religious controversy has no interest to
the non- Catholic American is confirmed by the fact that it is
only with difficulty that you can induce him to read any of
our controversial works: such, for example, as those of Arch-
bishops Hughes or Purcell, or of Bishop England. These bookst
he will tell you, may be excellent in themselves, but they are
concerned with issues that are dead ; they treat questions that
have no vital interest for him. Whereas, on the other hand,
the expository works of Cardinal Gibbons, of Father Hecker,
and of men who are now actually engaged in mission labors,
are read not only willingly, but eagerly.

The objection is urged that, in some sections of the country,
the prejudice against Catholics is so persistent that it can be
overcome only by the cogent arguments of a strong, uncom-
promising champion. It is true that in some portions of the
country there still exists an anti- Catholic sentiment; but can
it be overcome by argument ? There have lately been brought
to my attention two cases — one in the North, the other in the
South — where preachers expected to conquer prejudices by courses
of controversial sermons. The result in each case was that, after
the first or second lecture, the non-Catholic portion of the
audience abandoned the course with an increased bitterness to-
ward the Church. Actual contact usually teaches Catholics
that they can best overcome prejudice, not by taking part in
controversy, but rather by lending a hearty support to move-
ments for social betterment, for the relief of the poor, for tem-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] RELIGIOUS Controversy 651

perance, and for civic honesty. The power ol such efTorts is
well illustrated by a recent incident in the State of New
Hampshire.

New Hampshire, as is well known, has clung most tenacious-
ly to anti-Catholic prejudices. Not so long ago, a Catholic
priest was regarded there as an enemy to the country. He was
recognized as a citizen, it is true, but one who did not deserve
the privileges of citizenship. In one of the towns of that State
the pastor of a Catholic Church recently took the trouble to
-carry on a vigorous campaign against the liquor business, with
the result that he nearly eliminated it. A few weeks later a
meeting of Protestant ministers of the vicinity was assembled
there; most of the local sects were represented. There were
present Baptists, Methodists, Congregationalists, and many
others. Speeches were made at the meeting, praising the work
of the Catholic priest and resolutions were unanimously adopted
extending a vote of thanks to Father for his valuable ser-
vice to the community. This is one of many incidents that
might be cited, illustrating the most effective means of remove
ing prejudice.

Indeed, it is a fact that the man who manifests prejudice
against the Church has, oftentimes, no objection to its doctrines,
for he is ignorant of what they are. His prejudice arises from
social and political causes. He looks upon Catholics merely as
members of a gigantic ecclesiastical organization ; an organi-
zation that shields corruption in politics; that is striving to
control our government, to smother out American institutions,
and, especially, to deprive the people of the advantages of the
public schools. Prove to him, and this can be done principally
by example, that Catholics condemn every form of political cor-
ruption; that they are unselfish in their devotion to American
institutions ; that they are not opposed to the public schools,
and have no desire to deprive the country of the advantages
they offer. Show him that the Catholic Church, by instructing
and protecting the poor, by promoting the cause of temperance,
by standing for a quiet, reverent Sunday, by preserving the home
against the evil of divorce, is using its mighty influence toward
the upbuilding and strengthening of the noblest type of Ameri-
can manhood. When this is done, his prejudices will disap-
pear. He will then be prepared to listen to the representa-
tive of a Church that promises to preserve for him, and in-
terpret aright, the sacred Scriptures, and give to his soul.

Digitized by

Google

652 Religious Controversy [Feb.,

too long distressed by guesses ^nd doubts, a positive religious
authority.

But again, it is objected, if the preacher devote his atten-
tion merely to the exposition of Catholic doctrine, non- Catho-
lics will not take the trouble to hear him. This statement is
amply refuted, both by the crowds that we see actually filling
the halls and churches at these "non-Catholic missions-,'' and
by the testimony of men who have had several years of experi-
ence in this method of mission work. One priest, who is de-
voting his whole time to such missions in the South, writes :
*' They (Southern non-Catholics) look at both sides of the ques-
tion before they make up their minds. Wherever a mission is
held, one can be sure of having before him an audience that
is ready, eager, and anxious to listen to what he has to say.
To advance our faith among them, they must be taught, and
taught plainly and with sincerity. Combine with this the aposto-
late of the press, and that of prayer for their conversion, and
God will certainly do the rest."

Although the typical non-Catholic, having for himself at best
but a meagre and indefinite creed, cannot often be induced to take
a part in religious controversy ; he would, however, if provoked
to it by Catholics, willingly contribute to another kind of con-
troversy, not religious but social. The Catholics might attack
the methods and practices of the different denominations in
their social work, and thus incite these denominations, in turn,
to attack the members of the Catholic Church. Would such a
course of action accomplish good for religion ? In cases where
men have been so unwise as to try it, it has resulted not only
in driving souls who were looking for the truth away from an
investigation of the Catholic claims, but also in bringing upon
the local church an era of persecution; If this mode of treat-
ing with non -Catholics were to become general, there is reason to
think that it would produce in this country a condition of religi-
ous affairs compared to which France to-day is quite peaceful.

The testimony of psychology and experience is that con-
troversy of any kind produces an atmosphere unfavorable for
conversion. The first requisite for conversion is a willingness
to know the truth; the mind must not be clouded by passion.
If the prospective convert is annoyed or angered by the mis-
sionary, his conversion is well-nigh impossible. So generally
accepted is the belief that a man cannot be convinced against
his will, that it has long since become proverbial. The expe-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Religious Controversy 653

rience of the most successful missionaries among aon- Catholics
seems to be in accord with this belief.* One priest who has
spent ten years in the work, writes as follows : " The experi-
ence of these years has demonstrated that the policy of elimi-
nating all controversy from the subject-matter of these missions
is the wisest one. The missionaries who have steadily refused
to allow themselves to be allured into rancorous religious dis-
cussions, and who have confined themselves solely to the expo-
sition of Catholic truth, are the only ones who have met with
any measure of success. The motto of this movement is: 'We
come not to conquer, but to win.' *' Another prominent mis-
sionary writes: "Ignore the very existence of Protestantism.
As the walls of Jericho fell at Israel's trumpet, so shall error
fall at the announcement of truth. Avoid the very word ' Prot-
estant'; use rather the term ' noh- Catholic friends.' Thus we
shall ingratiate ourselves into the hearts of those people. They
have in their hearts a great love for truth, and they want to
hear it. There must be no denunciation, but a plain, strong
presentation of truth." And from my own experience, I think
I can safely add that, after fifty years of active labor in the
midst of political and religious discussion, I have never known
a single person to be converted by controversy.

In conclusion I would say I have no desire to deny that,
in exposing and refuting the errors of a dogmatic heresy, re-
ligious controversy has a legitimate use. My object is rather
to emphasize the belief that conditions making controversy ad-
visable or useful no longer prevail in the United States. The
successful convert makers are using the method of exposition;
and by this method, according to a priest who has taken the
trouble to gather statistics, within the past year they have
brought into the Church twenty- five thousand converts. It seems
clear that the missionary to non- Catholics in this country who
hopes for success, must employ this same method — the method
that St. Paul used with the Athenians, St. Patrick with the
Celts, St. Francis de Sales with the inhabitants of the Chab-
lais. He must present himself before the American people —
not as a champion, an accomplished debater, prepared to attack
and argue; but he must go rather as the Master went into
his mission field, with a heart of unbounded sympathy and pa-
tience, and in frank, candid words explain the truth to earnest,
inquiring souls.

Digitized by

Google

IN THE LAND OF THE BLUE GUM.

BY M. F. QUINLAN.

^T was December in the Southern land, and the
sun blazed down from the high heaven as if he
would smite every living thing. The wide cov-
ered-in veranda palpitated with suppressed heat.
The long blinds flapped lazily in the blinding
sunshine, and every now and again the fierce wind darted in»
quick and angry, like a snake's fang. The French windows
^tood open. Long cane chairs were strewn about. New novels
and magazines lay unheeded on the floor. A persistent buz-z.
indicated mosquitoes, while a suddenly agitated fly warned off
an encroaching blow- fly. In the study a book fell on its back
— some one was asleeji. Outside on the terrace the close
cropped grass smelt hot and dry. The pansies bent their slen*
der necks and bowed their face's to earth, and the great yellow
roses that clustered in gorgeous masses pressed their pale
cheeks against the green leaves, as if they too were weary*
From an adjoining bed came the languorous scent of the
Daphne flower, and floating in through the open window of
the drawing-room the opening bars of a new waltz. . . »
A pause followed. Too hot ! The player gave up the attempt.

For three days the wind had blown from the North ; for
three days a dust-storm had raged — and still the sky was cru-
elly blue ; that hard, stony blue, which gives no hope of rain.

So the afternoon wore on, until the shadows stretched out
long arms across the tennis court, when visitors appeared clad
in muslins or flannels, according to their sex. Then, rackets in
hand, we relinquished the long chairs and made our way to
the court. One end of the lawn was bounded by the fernery,,
where the giant ferns grew. At the other end stood the ball-
room, whose roof stilj throbbed though the sun was now aslant.
Beside the lawn a big gum tree raised its head, its leaves hang-
ing down.

It was just a week before Christmas. Therefore it was high
time to seek the hills ; high time to exchange the glaring

Digitized by

Google

1907.] In the Land of the blue Gum 655

pavements for the wooded mountain tracks; and, instead of
enduring the intermittent dust-storms, to take shelter among
the deep fern gullies, where, on the hottest days, the little
creek swirled through the tangled underwood and the tree
ferns clasped hands overhead; while flying about from tree ta
tree were silent birds of brightest hue. For the Australian
bird is dumb.

But now for our journey to the hills. We were a large
party and, owing to the personal idiosyncrasies of our retainers^'
our annual pilgrimage was not devoid of humor. First there-
was Cahill, the Irish cabman who drove us to the railway sta-
tion. By nature a Fenian and by grace a Catholic, he somehow
considered himself entitled to our consideration. And when a
succession of carriage accidents had destroyed our family nerve
— impelling the conviction that the preservation of life was de-
pendent upon a cable-tram or a broken-kneed horse — it was
then that Cahill and his steed came into their own. Certainly^
the contour of Cahill's horse was sufficiently reassuring. In-
deed, after a thoughtful study of this equine enormity, one was^
left in considerable doubt as to its species. But, by giving it
the benefit of the doubt, one was inclined to regard it in the
past tense — as an archaic fossil dug out of some antediluvian,
bed.

" Will your horse stand ? " was my mother's inevitable query*
before she stepped into any conveyance.

To which Cahill on one occasion replied enthusiastically r
" Shure, ma'am, 'tis what he likes best — divil blame him."

And, in truth, it was only after alternate blarney and co-
ercion that the old horse was finally dislodged from his origi-
nal position. He had a pair of bent knees; besides which he
had fallen into the elderly habit of dosing off to sleep at in-
tervals — swaying gently on his old bent legs. In a strong wind
it seemed impossible that he could escape being blown down.
But, by a special dispensation, he invariably used to awaken
just in the nick of time.

However, if his legs were nothing to boast of, he had a
fine headpiece. By this I would not have it thought that he
was good to look at, for, as I have already intimated, he was
plain to ugliness. No; what I mean is that his intellectual
faculties were of an uncommon order. He had a peculiarly
sound grasp of things — particularly political things. As for the

Digitized by

Google

656 In the land of the blue Gum [Feb.,

Irish Question, he knew its every detail. Mention the Land
League or The White Boys — immediately the old horse would
switch his tail with spirit, while he glanced round warily for
eavesdroppers. Indeed there seemed to be a subtle bond be-
tween horse and driver, and together they placed themselves
at our service.

Thus year in, year out, wet or fine, they took us to church
and back, Cahill talking politics all the way. Once embarked
on the wrongs of Ireland, our collective lives were always in
danger of extinction, as was shown by the ziz-zag pattern
of our wheels along the four miles of dusty road.

" Cahill ! will you look where you're going ? "

The protest would be jerked out in an agony of fear. from
within.

" Arrah, ma'am 1 " he'd reply, " an* 'tis the ould horse as
knows his way to God's Mass. An' if he didn't, thin, bad luck
to him for an Orangeman."

With that, partly from established custom, partly from as-
sociation of ideas, a resounding whack on the brown fiank
would conclusively prove its orthodoxy.

" Yis, ma'am ; an' as I was just afther sayin' about Par-
nell— "

Then the glass window of the wagonette would be hastily
closed, while we grazed past an aggressive lamp-post.

But if there was one thing stronger than Cahill's devotion
to Ireland, it was his loyalty and devotion to us. In the whole
of the Island-Continent, we were accorded the first place. It
was ^a theory which had its drawbacks. Sometimes it might
be an official lev^e which my father had to attend at Govern-
ment House and a long row of carriages lined the busy thorough-
fare. Cahill would drive up late and expect, as by right, to
head the procession. As a net result, a cordon of police im-
mediately barred the way. Then our retainer would rise from
the box-seat to utter a warning cry:

" An' wud ye be stoppin' his Honor ? " Whereupon he
would take a fresh grip of the reins, to the end that he and
the old horse would cut their way through, instanter.

Of course he could not have done it without co-operation.
But driver and horse were both " agen the government i " There-
fore, at sight of a police uniform, the equine fossil used to be-
come abnormally agitated, and, gathering himself up on his

Digitized by

Google

1907.] In the Land of the blue Gum 657

haunches, he only waited for his master's party- cry: "Room
there fur his Honor ! " to vault over the serried ranks of his
enemies.

It was,, therefore, with a sense of proprietorship that Cahill
drove up to the door that hot summer morning on which we
were to make our way to the hills. A blinding dust-storm
blew in eddying circles as we set out — we children, the ser-
vants, and the luggage. Besides the luggage, we were taking
several dogs, all of which followed in our wake with loud yelps
of joy.

All things considered, I did not wonder that we should have
been sent on in advance. I only wonder we went. But the
morning contingent possessed no self-respect.

The party was in charge of the old Irish nurse, and she had
been an institution in the family long before I was born. So
we arrived at the terminus where the old nurse bought the
tickets. And since no* Australian servant will travel second-
class, a first-class carriage was engaged for the entire party.

While waiting to get into the train, I was struck by the
increasing bustle an4 excitement. Something unusuar seemed
to be afoot. Suddenly I became dimly aware that we were the
cause of it, as guards and porters sprang into view, each trun-
dling trolleys and hand- carts, all heaped up with our personal
luggage* I looked at the pile deprecatingly, but there was no
denying our possessions. There they were, scattered in heaps
over the platform — covered trunks, tin cases, hat boxes, pack-
ing cases, a piano, a pony carriage, a big target, bundles of
bows and arrows, gun cases, deck chairs, tennis rackets, and
rolled up nets. Besides these things, there were various house-
hold accessories — patent crumb brooms, a spring mattress, a
standard lamp. And, as if all this were not enough, there stood
the cook, like a sentinel on guard, bearing in her hand her
favorite frying pan. For, as she remarked with fine scorn :
"Them mountains was the heathen place for cooking."

Meanwhile, the parlor maid took up a forlorn attitude by
the carriage door, remarking listlessly to a fellow- servant that
"what we were going to do in the country, she didn't know."
Her apathy was explained later, when she married our town
butcher. But in the interim, the mountains and the butcher lay
apart by fifty miles. However, the old nurse paid no heed to
her plaints. Indeed her mind appeared to be engrossed by

VOL. LXXXIV.— 42

Digitized by

Google

658 IN THE LAND OF THE BLUE GUM [Fcb.^

something nearer, as she scanned the platform with anxious
eyes.

"What is it, Ellen?" asked the attendant Cahill.

"Ah, Johnnie," was the troubled reply, "an' will ye just be
seein' if the fowls is safe."

"Shure an' I will, Ellen," said Cahill, and away he strode.

But small need was there to go far, for at that moment a
heated porter appeared round the corner, wheeling two crates,
inside of which were vast numbers of fowls, their heads and
tails protruding in angry protest against this inordinate craze
for going out of town.

But if the fowls objected, so did we. That they accom-
panied us to the hills, was none of our doings. It was Ellen's
affair. She refused to leave town without them, so, of course,
they had to come.

For Ellen could be autocratic ; and, in matters such as this^
she could always rely on Cahill's moral support. Between them
they now arranged the details of transport by which it was
decided that the hat boxes and the dogs should travel in our
carriage. «

For myself, I was glad to take my seat in the train, if only
to repudiate the poultry. Then, having seen us all comfortably
installed, Cahill shut the door; and after a respectful scrutiny
of my small sisters and myself — when he thanked the Almighty
that we were the finest young ladies that ever stepped — he
touched his hat and withdrew.

He had gone barely two minutes before a vigilant guard
put in hrs head at the window.

"Wheer's yer dorg tickets, mum?" he asked with suspicion.

"Now, did any one iver hear the like of such impidence?"
Here Ellen appealed to children and servants collectively.

"Yer can't carry no dorg without a dorg ticket, an' thet's
regulations," said the man firmly.

" Shure, and what would I be doin' wid a dog," said Ellen,.
" an' me goin' to the mountains ? "

For a moment the man wavered.

"Well," he faltered, "all I know is as I see'd some dorgs
come with yer."

" Yis " ; responded Ellen, " an' how do yer know as they
didn't go home wid Johnnie Cahill, that's just left ? "

The man's scruples seemed about to be allayed, when aa

Digitized by

Google

1907.] In the Land of the Blue Gum 659

impish fox terrier stuck out his head from under the seat, and,
with misdirected zeal, barked vociferously. This was followed
by a red-headed Irish setter. Then came various canine heads
simultaneously, their eyes all dancing with fun. In an instant
the first-class compartment seemed to be transformed into a
noisy kennel, while the terminus resounded with loud hayings.
The whistle had already sounded our departure, but, constrained
by a stern sense of duty, the guard continued to expostulate
in angry tones with Ellen, as he clung limpet-like to the door
handle. But the dogs sided with Ellen — what would they do
with dog tickets ? So they barked in wild derision at their van-
quished foe, until he w^s scraped off the footboard by the pro-
jecting wall of the terminus.

As I reviewed the situation, I was fain to admit that our
pilgrimage could hardly have presented a more absurd aspect;
then I remembered the cow. Yes, the cow would have been
the climax. For as likely as not Ellen would have wanted it
to come in our carriage, and that without a cow ticket either.
But the cow was elsewhere.

How we came to keep a cow in town, when the capital
fairly bristled with dairies, was entirely due to Ellen's argu-
ments. . Firstly, thus she spoke, bought milk was unfit for hu-
man consumption. Secondly, the cost of keeping a cow was
nominal. Thirdly, she could milk it. The prospect dazzled us.
We bought a cow. I think it cost ;£'20. It may have been
more, but anyhow Ellen said it was a bargain. We then found
it necessary to build a cow-house; and after that a place in
which to store its food. We were also constrained to hire a
pasture; and, finally, we had to pay a man to chaperone the
cow on her daily outings. That seemed but common etiquette,
and we did not complain. What we complained of was this,
that the man exceeded his duty. For not only did he watch
over the quadruped with a jealous eye — he also milked it ; and
with the product of his labors he started a small but select
dairy business of his own. It was natural that he should charge
his customers at a slightly higher rate, as he could guarantee
the purity of the milk supplied. There was, therefore, no doubt
about the economy of keeping a cow; it merely resolved itself
into a question of the possessive case. So, in self defence, the
cow was obliged to leave town for the season.

The post-and-rail fences were scudding past the carriage

Digitized by

Google

66o IN THE LAND OF THE BLUE GUM [Feb.,

window as the train made its way across the plain. Here and
there a solitary gum tree broke the sky-line, or a clump of
wattle filled in the foreground. An occasional magpie gave a
sense of loneliness to the landscape, and at intervals a few
minahs picked hungrily among the sun-dried grass. And as
I sat by the carriage window, I found myself making an in-
ventory of our traveling menagerie. It reminded me of Noah's
Ark — except for the ark ; a lamentable omission, I reflected,
as I ticked off the different animals on my fingers' ends.

The train jolted uncomfortably, but allowing for the jolts
which may have impaired my memory, the count up was as
follows: Six fox terriers for coursing; one Irish setter; one
brown shooting dog, Snark, breed uncertain but thought to be
rare. Two crates of fowls; one ferret; two game cocks (these
were Ellen's, who subscribed to a belief in cock-fights); one
chestnut hack; one bay pony; and one spotted cow.

The three latter left town earlier in the day, under the es-
cort of my young brother and the groom. They went by the
road; the order of procedure being first the cow, then my
brother on his pony, and then the groom on the hack. They
were to take the journey by slow stages, so as not to flurry
the cow; consequently they were to put up for the night en
route at a hotel, and so could not reach the hills until the fol-
lowing day.

Our party had spent two very hot hours in the train before
it pulled up at a sun-baked station at the foot of the moun-
tains. Yes, two whole hours to cover a bare fifty miles ! Yet
we did not resent it. For, in a country where every express
train is slow, one learns to be grateful for arriving anywhere.
So, having triumphed over those fifty miles of protesting rails,
we found ourselves deposited at the little up-country station.
A steep drive lay before us; our particular mountain seemed
a long way off.

The sun poured down in a fierce sheet of light; there was
not a cloud in the sky. Slowly the horses made the ascent,
panting as they went, and at each step up rose the dust. The
mountain side was parched into cracks, cracks that thirsted for
rain. Down the slopes and across the sketches of bracken came
gusts of hot wind, dust- laden. Half-stripped Eucalyptus trees
stood by the road, looking like so many untidy children of
Nature. And, as if weary of conventionality, they seemed to

Digitized by

Google

1907.] In the Land of the Blue Gum 661

have cast off their outer garments, to reach out naked arms in
Search of coolness. But the sun was relentless. Even the very
earth shrank back, shriveled into wrinkles.

There was no coolness along the red dusty road, and no
hope of shade in the gum trees. The birds knew it, as, with
wings extended and bills agape, they propped themselves up
in listless attitudes in every clump of trees.

Here and there a wild clematis flung its beauty over a
charred trunk, as if in homage to the spirit of the tree that
once had raised its head towards heaven; and stealing oyt
from the underwood came the soft whir-r-r of insect life — of
those tiny myriad things that draw life from the breast of Mother
Earth.

Higher up the fir trees clung to the steep hillsides ; the <
wooded slopes began to fall away into deep ravines, and from
out their depths came the smell of wet moss and lichen. The
horses plodded on in the blinding sunshine and ever and anon
the screech of the green parrots broke in upon the silence.
Round the next curve in the road was a distant glimpse of
the mountain top. This was the place of our pilgrimage —
Macedon, the end peak of a long ridge of hills that crawled across
the plain. Like a mammoth caterpillar it reared its head into
the blue; its crinkled back hairy with pine trees.

Our destination lay to the right of the mountain road. The
house was built on the plan of a large Swiss Chalet, pn one
side of which lay a tennis court, on the other a steep ravine.
A quarter of a mile to the left rose the Vice-Regal lodge, its
Elizabethan gables overtopping the surrounding trees. Fiom
my window, which opened on to a long balcony, I looked
down into the ravine — a disappearing vista of giant ferns.
Opposite my window another fern-clad mountain ran straight
up into the sky. Fern-clad, did I say? Last week, yes; but
not now; for now it was but a giant heap of smoldering em-
bers. Just seven days before the sun had caught the dry
bracken; and for seven days the hungry tongues of fire had
licked the broad mountain. Lying awake at night I could hear
through the open window the hiss and crackle of burning
wood. Hear it? Yes; and smell it; the Eucalyptus and the
decayed fern and the smoke mixed in. Hark ! what was
that? A long booming sound is flung out into the night, re-
verberating through the lonely gullies. From one gully into

Digitized by

Google

662 IN THE LAND OF THE BLUE GUM [Feb.,

another the echoes play hide and seek, running round and
round in ever- widening circles. The sudden whir of bats'
wings beats upon the bosom of the darkness, and — all is still.
The tiny voices in the underwood are suddenly silent, the
breathings of Nature cease. Then, like a challenge comes a
shriek of profane laughter; first a gruff chuckle, then a laugh,
finally a titter. Instantly these are all rolled into one wild
burst of gaiety, and the laughing jackasses that sit and watch
on their eerie perch shriek aloud in glee, while a gum tree
crashes headlong into the valley, and the flames mount higher.
So the bush- fire eats its way, swallowing up every living thing.
As a tidal wave of flame bearing down every obstacle, it sweeps
on. And when it has wreaked its vengeance and has finally
'grown weary, it lies down on the dead mountain and sleeps.
For here, in the Australian hills. Brother Fire is king; and his
sway is absolute.

On the evening of our arrival, there was a family roll call,
when every member of the household answered Adsum. That
is, all but the spotted cow and its escort. These arrived col-
kctively next day. The cow appeared a little overwrought by
her travels. There seemed an unaccustomed light in her eye.
Then it transpired that this was but natural, seeing as how the
cow had improved her mind en route. For the sight of any-
thing unusual — nay, a ploughed field, or even a rough paddock,
was found to have a curious attraction for the town quadru-
ped. Consequently, nothing would do but she must investi-
gate it Nor was. there a break in any post-and-rail fence
along the fifty- mile route that the elderly cow did not take at
Ji flying leap — the horsemen in hot pursuit. Indeed, as my
brother dismounted from his pony, both very hot and dusty,
he was heard to exclaim that, for excitement, a fox hunt was
not to be compared with it.

In the way of sport there was not much. Shooting on
Mount Macedon meant the slaughter of innumerable rabbits,
occasional hares, and endless parroquets. The first were a
national pest, while the latter invaded the mountains every
four years. This was a parroquet year, and in bright green
hordes they laid waste the land. Not an orchard escaped;
every gooseberry was drilled and its contents extracted before
ihe gffeen t:Ioud passtd on.

We used to shoot them daily m hundreds, after which they

Digitized by

Google

1907.] . IN THE Land of the Blue Gum 663

were buried in trenches. As for the rabbits, they ate up every
green blade, and there was no exterminating them. Frequently
we spent long mornings rabbit-shooting in the hills. It was
early when we started out, as with guns in hand and with
enough ammunition to stand a siege, we passed into the or-
chard^ that slipped down into the gully. From there we used
to climb the post-and-rail fence, and so drop down into the
thick pf the wilds.

Not far distant was a wallaby track we knew of — a short
•cut to the creek — which the wallabies had scooped out of the
underwood. It was a kind of tunnel about two feet in height,
but by going single file, and on all fours, we could save half
a mile of mountain path. Sometimes, when returning from
these shooting expeditions, we would meet a poor mountaineer
by the wayside, to whom we would offer a fine rabbit. But
invariably the gift was declined. No Australian eats rabbit by
•choice.

In the mountains there was no place of worship ; that is,
no place for us. So every Sunday morning, after breakfast,
the entire houshold assembled in the dining room, where we all
knelt together, while the Ordinary of the Mass was read aloud.

Among our scattered co-religionists at Macedon was an old
Irishwoman. She lived at the lodge gates higher up the moun-
tain. And because of our common faith, my small sisters and
I were sent periodically to visit her. She had a little front
parlor which was a picture of neatness, and here each of us
sat on a horse- hair chair. Such bristly chairs, too! I can re-
member quite well how uncomfortable they were; for, as the
legs of the chair were necessarily of greater length than my
own, it followed that if I sat on the chair my feet had to dan-
gle, and if my feet rested on the ground, I no longer sat on
the chair. It was very embarrassing. But this inconvenience
was counterbalanced by the old woman's welcome, and her joy
at having speech with those of her own creed.
I Time was when the old lodge- keeper used to walk to Mass
every Sunday. The little chapel lay nine miles off on the
plain. Sometimes she went fasting — eighteen miles in all, un-
der a scorching sun. For twenty years and more she had
done it, until she was stricken with years and infirmities. It
was her one grief, this lack of Sunday Mass.

From time to time, however — perhaps three or four times

Digitized by

Google

664 IN THE LAND OF THE BLUE GUM [Feb.,

a year— post cards would be delivered in the mountain district^
announcing that Mass would be said in a laborer's cottage on
the lower slopes of the hill, to which the countryside was bidden.

Then the old woman would don her best gown, and, lean-
ing on her son's arm for support, she would hobble along the
four dusty miles which lay between her and the weather-board
cottage; the cottage with the galvanized iton roof — a humble
place, but to- day the abode of God.

In the Land of the Blue Gum hospitality is a national attri-
bute. Visitors there were always welcome. I remember a rid-
ing party of eight drawing rein at the door one afternoon and
announcing that they came to dine. Whereupon they dis-
mounted, feeling sure that we were as pleased to give thtm
hospitality as they were to accept it. Our dining- table, too,
was singularly adaptable. It always seemed to have more
leaves in reserve, no matter what strain was put upon it.

That night there was a charity concert up the hill. The
entertainment was to be held in the weather-board hall of the
tiny township. Besides the hall, the township boasted of little
beyond a general store where anything might.be had — from
mustard to millinery.

But the mountain concert was well patronized, many of our
friends taking part in it. Most of them appeared in evening
dress, but when one of our party stood on the platform and
sang in her riding habit, she was encored to the echo, for, as
every one knew, she had had to ride ten miles to keep her
promise.

The concert over, we all returned to a late supper. The
moon would not rise for a good hour yet. And when, later
on, a silver rim appeared over the high mountain ridge, the
horses were saddled, and the cavalcade started off for the plain.
The cracking of whips and the sound of laughing voices floated
back on the soft night air, as horses and riders skeltered down
the mountain road, leaving in their wake an invisible trail of
gladness.

From a social point of view, the days at Macedon were
quiet days. Tennis, shooting, and picnicing formed our only
amusements. Sometimes there was a local cricket- match: Mac-
edonians versus visitors — the latter being reinforced by the
Government House party. On such occasions we were bid-
den to the Vice- Regal tea, which was spread under the gum

Digitized by

Google

1907.] In the Land of the blue Gum 665

trees that faced the setting sun. Then the sun dropped off the
horizon and the land was wrapped in shadow.

The Annual Agricultural Show was another great event.
The Gisborne Show was to take place the following week, and
somewhat to our consternation we found that one of our dogs
had been entered for it. Among our fox terriers several had
already obtained prizes. But this dog was not a fox terrier.
In fact^ before the Gisborne Show no one knew what he was.
And after the show — well, it was impossible after the show to
take the dog seriously.

However, the fiat had gone forth, the dog was to be ex-
hibited.

'' What ! not Snark ? " such was our comment of pained sur-
prise and incredulity. At this the dog's owner appeared hurt,
and it was intimated that Snark, despite his appearance, was
a thoroughbred of his kind. His species, therefore, had only
to be determined. But, as if in anticipation of the ignominy
which befell, we decided to remain away from the show; and
this was the more fortunate, inasmuch as Snark was awarded
first prize — as a Berkshire pig.

The vetdict was a blow from which it was difficult to rally^
but master and dog returned home with ia variety of excuses.
However, there was no getting away from the prize label which
they reluctantly brought with them. Most people would have
been crestfallen, but the dog's owner only clung more tena-
ciously to his original conviction — that Snark had almost the
entire monopoly of his breed. No doubt it was owing to this
rarity that he liad escaped being classed among the canine ex-
hibits. Added to this, the day was exceptionally warm ; and
the judges had dined. Time wore on and they grew weary.
Thus, having arrived at Snark's box, the judges put in their
heads and gazed fatuously at the exhibit.

"Berkshire Pig?" feebly suggested one.

" First Prize ! " came the slow but unanimous verdict.
Whereupon they tied the label on his door.

In the Land of the Blue Gum, the love of horse racing is
in the blood, and the township which does not possess a race
course hardly lifts its head. Indeed it is said of the Australian
settler that before he builds a town — before he erects a public
house, or a hall, or a school — he pegs out a race course. The
other things follow.

Digitized by

Google

666 IN THE LAND OF THE BLUE GUM [Feb.,

These up-country race meetings have a peculiar charm ot
their own, for what they lack in smartness and up-to-dateness^
they more than make up in their delightful freedom from con-
ventionality. The social arrangements are often quite primitive,
and the entries are at times remarkable.

At the little race course which lay off on the plain, there
was, at the time I speak of, no grand stand. As a substitute
for this, part of the paddock was roped off. This constituted
the sacred enclosure which was reserved for the polite world.
In this enclosure were two marquees, the smaller of which be-
longed to the stewards, and here on this broiling day in Janu-
ary we were hospitably entertained at lunch. I remember
how the awning flapped in the fierce glare, while each time
the central blind was lifted, in rushed a blast of hot air, as if
it came straight from the heart of Hades.

As for the day's events, the entries varied. Some were
fine animals; some, on the other hand, had hoofs that cried
aloud for a furrow, as with backward glances they sought the
absent plough. Not a self-respecting farmer but had some-
thing running, therefore the race course became a centre of in-
terest to all. The countryside was swept clean of inhabitants.
Every man, woman, and child was at the races. So they
seethed and bobbed and jostled all over the sunburnt paddocks;
race day had come at last ! And when the last race had been
run, and the harsh voices of the ''bookies" had died down,
then the general hub-bub set in. The excitement, which had
been more or less pent up all day, overflowed in laughter and
jest. Words were bandied from one to another, and jokes and
quips exchanged. Then the farmers gathered up the^r reins,
cracked their whips, and with cheers and hallooes off they started
for their distant homes.

The sun had dropped low as we drove home along the lone-
ly bush road. Now and again a Eucalyptus cone fell to earth,
or a possum stirred among the branches. Save for the echo of
our own wheels, no sound broke the stillness ; and for mile after
mile the air was soft with scent of the wattle. Presently we
came upon a tramp. He was the only human soul we had
seen on the way. He was making for Lower Macedon and
then, perhaps, on to the gold fields in the Bendigo district So
he strode on before us with the long swinging gait of one who
journeys across the open spaces. But now night was at hand,

Digitized by

Google

I907.] IN THE Land of the Blue Gum 667

and he cast about for a camping place. Presently he stopped.
There was a fallen gum tree by the roadside, with dry twigs
and bracken lying about. Then he raised his head and listened.
The sound of a softly running creek fell on his ear.

Running water suggests tea. Accordingly he untied his sway,
took out his bit of damper,* and unrolled his packet of tea.
The " billy " he filled at the running creek, and, having deftly
built himself a fire and balanced the old blackened billy on the
blaze, he sat down on the charred trunk to wait until the water
boiled. It was at this moment that we came up with him.
At the soiind of slackening wheels, he looked up to survey us ; ,
then, since every Australian pilgrim offers a greeting by the
way, he wished us God- speed. In response to the wish came
a genial enquiry from my father :

" How are you off for tobacco ? "

it was the stock phrase of the road. For answer the tramp
looked doubtful.

"Times might be better," he admitted; whereupon a half
crown changed hands. At this the tramp expressed his obli-
gation; not in a servile spirit, but as a man and a brother,'
for in the Land of the Blue G4im the feeling of human brother-
hood lies at the heart of the national life. Here one man may
succeed and another may fail; and which is better is known
only to the Seven Gods of Fortune who dispense their favors
as the wind bloweth.

Sometimes the tramp is a genuine sun-downer; a profes-
sional vagabond who arrives at an up-country station as the
sun sets. Then, by all the laws of Australian hospitality, he
is entitled to a night's lo<jging and a full day's rations. Thus
he travels on from place to place, always looking for work and
ever praying he may not find it.

Or, again, the tramp may be a hatter. But beware of the
hatter, for he lies. Generally speaking, he has spent long years
at some solitary outpost; perchance as a shepherd in the back
blocks where no human voice is heard. " It is not good for
man to be alone," wrote the inspired scribe in the Book. But
there is no possible companionship for the guardian of flocks
in the Australian bush. Consequently, out there in the midst
of the scrub, the human mind gives way, and the lonely man
begins to talk aloud in the wilderness. He talks to his hat.

* Bush-bread.

Digitized by

Google

668 In the Land of the Blue Gum [Feb.

And since it is not in the nature of a hat to offer contradiction
(oh! thrice-blessed institution of matrimony, which preserves
the balance of the masculine mind)/ the hatter finally believes
those wonderful tales which he is ever spinning in the solitude.
And when, in the evening of life, he takes to the road, for
greater company he fain would buttonhole the passing traveler,
to tell liim of strange happenings; of hairbreadth escapes^
wherein he alone withstood the attack of a native tribe; of
golden nuggets, too big to carry, which glisten beside some
vanished creek; of eerie adventures in the Never-Never Coun-
try, where serpents have wings. These things and much more
will the hatter tell you as he sits on a fallen gum tree beside
his camp fire.

* But, for the most part, however, the Australian tramp is a
single-minded philosopher, who has just missed the principle of
"the blessing of the curse." He does nothing and he enjoys
it. He takes life as he finds it, and to him it is filled with
sunshine. So he '' humps his bluey " with a mind at rest.
And as he pushes on along the silent bush road, his heart
cries out with the joy of living. For this, in truth, is the per-
vading spirit of the land — the hot but happy Land of the Blue
Gum.

Digitized by

Google

CATHOLICS AND THE NEW TESTAMENT.

BY KATHARINE TYNAN.

»HEN I was a child, a very fine Family Bible —
the Douay Version, of course — was part of the
furniture of my home. I say "furniture" ad-
visedly. In my early days it used to sit in the
midst of the drawing-room table, with a case of
stuffed birds a-top of it. Later on it had vicissitudes.

The Irish Protestants who used to allege that the Bible was
withheld from Catholics were not in the right of it. I should
think that pretty well all Irish Catholic families of the middle
class possessed a fine, unwieldy, much- illustrated Bible like
ours, as they possessed and possess certain Art Union prints:
The Rent Day; The Blind Girl at the Holy Well; Turner's
Ancient Italy and Modern Italy; all of which you will find
sown up and down the farmers' and shopkeepers' houses in
Ireland with an astonishing unanimity. The Family Bible was
as much a part of the furniture as the mid-Victorian lustres,
the French clock under a glass shade, the piano, and the fire-
irons. Only that, unlike them, it was neither useful nor orna-
mental; and it occupied a position of neglect and obscurity.

No member of a Catholic household ever dreamt of read-
ing the Bible. I, myself, as a child, was the most omnivorous
of readers. Nothing came amiss to me. I read by good light
and dim light alike; and would flee from the call of duty to a
dim loft over a stable, where I could not possibly be surprised,
and read by the light that came through the windows, heavily
curtained with cobwebs. I read by dusk and firelight. Since
my reading was much discouraged by a mother who was in-
fluenced by the wave of Puritanism which swept Catholic Dub-
lin when Cardinal Cullen was Archbishop, I suspect that I
very often read by bad light, since all reading was contraband
and could be done only in holes and corners. For which I
spent an eternity of some two years in the dark midway of
my childhood, and saved my sight, said the doctors. All this
is by the way and leading up to the fact that with all my in-

Digitized by

Google

670 Catholics and the New Testament [Feb.^

discriminate reading I never, never, attempted to read the
Family Bible. Not that any one discouraged me; but it was
a thing not to be read, a biblia abiblia^ a Book which was not
a book. It was unwieldy, but that would not have daunted
me, who did much of my reading sprawled face-downward
along the hearth-rug. It simply never occurred to me as a
thing to be read.

As for any sacredness attaching to it, it had none, any
more than the fire-irons. Probably if a Catholic did take ta
reading the Bible in the Ireland of my young days, he or she
would have been regarded as a person of heretical tendencies.
This, of course, was because the aggressive Irish Protestants
had made the Bible their appanage.

To most Irish Catholics of that day, and probably of this,.
the Bible, in any version of it, represents the essence of
Protestantism. When I was a child the terrible happenings of
the Rebellion of 1798 were still fresh in the minds of the
people. Still here and there were old men and old women wha
remembered the Rebellion. Things were yet dated by it.
"Every crime, every cruelty that could be committed by Cos-
sacks and Calmucks has been transacted here," wrote the
chivalrous Sir Ralph Abercromby. To read of the doings of
the Yeomanry in '98 is to be dragged through the most hor-
rible kind of shambles. The abominable Yeomanry, who saved
Ireland for the English Crown, committed many of their ex-
cesses Bible in hand. " On my arrival in the country," wrote
Lord Cornwallis, appointed Viceroy in 1798 in succession to
the Marquis' Camden, '' I put a stop to the burning of houses
and murder of the inhabitants by the yeomen or any other
persons who delighted in that amusement ; to the flogging for
the purpose of extorting confession ; and to the iree quarters
which comprehend universal rape and robbery throughout the
whole country."

It must not be forgotten that it was the Irish Protestant
Yeomanry who committed these abominable excesses, not the
English soldiery, some of whom, like the Black Watch under
Sir John Moore, treated the maddened and outraged people
with conspicuous humanity. In some blind way the Irish Catho-
lics must have felt that the Bible gave warrant for the crime
of their persecutors ; and, of course, in a sense they were
right ; for any religion founded on the Old Testament, with its

Digitized by

Google

1907.] CATHOLICS AND THE NEW TESTAMENT 67 1

terrible reprisals, might find warrant for anything in what was,
after all, a religious war.

In those days the horror of '98 must have still hung about
us, for although I was brought up in the most tolerant of at-
mospheres — my dear father was a great- minded man, without
illiberality of any kind — I can remember that I had a certain
creepy feeling ot aversion for the Bible itself, as well as for
those who read it and professed to live by it. At that time
the gulf between Irish Protestants and Irish Catholics, growing
narrower every day as '98 recedes in distance, was like a fixed
sea. To the children's children of those who had been pitch-
capped and half- hanged and flogged at the triangles — to say
nothing of the treatment of women, which was the most awful
horror of it all — it was in the blood to regard Protestantism
and all that belonged to it with a dreadful apprehension. The
Protestants had laid hands on the Bible and made it their own;
so the Catholics would have none of it. It was an instinct
rather than a definite view.

All that belonged to my far-away childhood. Later on at
my convent school, where I seized with avidity on any history
or recitation book that was at all in the nature of reading, the
dry husks of the " Church History " with which we were pro-
vided, with its cheap illustrations of the Brazen Serpent, and
the Three Children in the Fiery Furnace, and such salient in-
cidents, gave me no desire to improve my acquaintance with
the Book of Books.

Even when I came in touch with literary folk later on — it
was a Catholic middle-class woman who first made me open my
eyes by telling me that to the Bible English literature owed
its greatness, since the makers of the literature had those mag-
nificent periods in their blood and bones — even then, and later,
I did not apply my newly- gained knowledge of the Bible as
great literature. I was yet afraid of it, afraid of the horrors
of the Old Testament, afraid of the Old Testament God, that
exaggerated Man with the primitive passions and furies and
tendernesses. When I had looked into the Book I had seen
things that revolted me, terrible plain speaking, terrible sins,
terrible slaughters. If I could have accepted the Old Testa-
ment as the old-fashioned, orthodox Protestant accepts it, I
felt I would have run into a mousehole to escape such a
Jehovah.

Digitized by

Google

672 Catholics and the New Testament [Feb.,

As a matter of fact, I did not read the Bible till within re-
cent years. The Jews were not allowed to read it till they
were thirty ; and it still seems to me an amazing thing that
the Old Testament should be placed in the hands of children.
Nevertheless, I modified my views about it; I got a clearer
understanding of that God of the Jews, with his readiness to
strike terribly and then to uplift, the exquisite consolations, the
wonderful promises. He seemed so human to me on closer
acquaintance — a splendid, terrible, generous, passionate, human
Father, with the lightnings in his eyes and on his forehead
when he was angry; with his arms held out to his children
when the tempest had passed.

Still, a religion founded on the Old Testament, so negatived
by the New Testament — the glory and the pomp and the march
of armies and the clash of battles replaced by the humility and
suffering and love of Christ — seems to. me an amazing illogical-
ity. The Old Testament is for grown men and women if they
desire it. For me it has little holiness, the great old Book. I
believe it must have been responsible for at least as much harm
in the world as good. Perhaps men would be less bloody if
the Old Testament were not universal reading. In any case it
must, many, many times in the world's history, have served as
justification for the worst passions in the hearts of men.

The thing with which I am concerned is that with Irish
Catholics, at least, the New Testament has shared in the neglect
of the Old. The thing which I plead for is that the New Testa-
ment should be given to the children, or at least read to them
constantly, that it should be to their elders a constant com-
panion, a staff, a resting-place, as it is to devout Protestants.
It seems to me that nothing, no books of devotion, no sermon
that can be preached, no form of prayer made by man, can ap-
proximate in value to our Lord's own precious words. To be
sure you find them brolcen up and distributed through many
prayers, many manuals of devotion, which I imagine a good
many people read without discovering his own words among the
pious thoughts and fancies of the compiler or compilers. I
want the very authentic words of our Lord, not as through a
glass dafkly, but as they are given us by the Evangelists,
together and in their order, not scattered and divided. I be-
lieve a greater personal love of our Lord would result from
reading those chapters, immortally tender, of St. John, where

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Catholics and the New Testament 673

he comforts his disciples for the desolation that is to come up-
on them, than from all the mystical rhapsodies of all the. saints
and mystics. I want these words, and many such as these,
scattered up and down the Four Gospels, to be familiar to the
children from earliest infancy, to sink into their minds and be-
come impregnated into their lives and characters. I desire the
same for Catholic men and women, that they should not yield
up to Protestants the immortal and priceless heritage we have in
the direct teaching of our Lord. What a bosom to rest upon
in the hour of desolation are those words of the Gospel of St.
John :

" Little children," he calls them, and he calls us. " Let not
your heart be troubled ; ye believe in God ; believe also in me.

" In my Father's House there are many mansions. If not,
I would have told you, that I go to prepare a place for you.

^' And if I shall go and prepare a place for you, I will come
again and will take you to myself; that where I am, there you
may also be.

" And whither I go you know, and the way you know."

Thomas saith to him : '' Lord, we know not whither thou
goest, and how can we know the way ? "

Jesus saith to him : '' I am the Way, the Truth, and the
Life ; no man cometh to the Father but by me. . . .

"And whatsoever you shall ask the Father in my Name,
that will I do that the Father may be glorified in the Son.

" If you shall ask anything in my Name, I will do it.

"If you love me keep my commandments.

'' And I will ask the Father, and he will give you another
Comforter, that he may abide with you forever, the Spirit of
Truth, whom the world cannot receive because it seeth him not
nor knoweth him ; but you shall know him, because he shall
abide with you and shall be in you.

"I will not leave you orphans. I will come to you.

"Yet a little while and the world seeth me no more; but
you see me; because I live and you shall live.

" In that day you shall know that I am in my Father and
you in me and I in you.

"He that hath my commandments and keepeth them, he it
is, that loveth me; and he that loveth me shall be loved by
my Father, and I will love him and will manifest myself to
him. . . .

VOL. Lxxxiv,— 43

Digitized by

Google

674 Catholics and the New Testameni [Feb.,

" If a man love me he will keep my word, and my Father
will love him, and we will come unto him and make our abode
with him. . . .

" Peace I leave with you ; my' peace I give unto you ; not
as the world giveth give I unto you. Let not your heart be
troubled, neither let it be afraid.

" You have heard how I said unto you, I go away and
I come again to you. If you loved me you would be glad be-
cause I go unto the Father; for the Father is greater than
I. . . .

" As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you.
Abide ye in my love.

"If you keep my commandments you shall abide in my
love; even as I have kept my Father's commandments and
abide in his love.

" These things have I spoken unto you that my joy may
be in you and that your joy may be filled.

'' This is my commandment, that you love one another as
I have loved you.

'' Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down
his life for his friends.

" You are my friends, if you do the things I command you.

'' I will not now call you servants ; for the servant knoweth
not what his lord doeth ; but I have called you friends, be-
cause all things that I have heard of my Father I have made
known to you.

"You have not chosen me, but I have chosen you. . . .
Whatsoever you shall ask the Father in my Name, he will give
it to you.

"These things I command you that you love one another.

" If the world hate you, you know that it hath hated me
before you.

" If you had been of the world the world would love his
own ; but because you are not of the world, but I have chosen
you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you.

"Remember my word that I said unto you: the servant is
not greater than his master. If they have persecuted me, they
will also persecute you. ...

"But all these things they will do to you for my Name's
sake, because they know not him who sent me. • . •

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Catholics and the New Testament 675

" And now I go to him that sent me, and none of you ask
me: Whither goest thou? ...

"But I tell you the truth t it is expedient for you that I
go; for if I go not, the Comforter will not come to you; but
if I go, I will send him to you.

"A little while and you shall not see me; and again a little
while and you shall see me, because I go to the Father, ...

"Amen, amen, I say unto you that you shall weep and
lament, but the world shall rejoice; and you shall be made
sorrowful, but your sorrow will be turned into joy.

"You now indeed have sorrow; but I will see you again
and your hearts shall rejoice again ; and your joy no man
shall take from you.

" And in that clay you shall not ask me anything.

"Amen, amen, I say unto you: Whatsoever ye shall ask
the Father in my name he will give it you.

" Hitherto you have asked nothing in my Name. Ask and
you shall receive, that your joy may be full.

"In that day you shall ask in my Name; and I say not
unto you that I will ask the Father for you ; for the Father
himself loveth you, because you have loved me and have be-
lieved that I came forth from God. . . .

" Behold the hour cometh, and is now come, when you shall
be dispersed ; every man to his own and shall leave me alone ;
and yet I am not alone because the Father is with me.

"These things I have spoken unto you that in me you might
have peace. In the world you shall have distress; but have
confidence; I have overcome the world."

"Fear not, little flock," he says. And what words to live
by, and what words to die by are those words of our Lord 1

The constant reading and re-reading of these words must
increase very strongly the personal love for our Lord. It
brings him so close to us. He is not remote from us; not a
Being beyond all our finite imaginations, dwelling in some dis-
tant and wonderful Heaven, but truly the Man of Sorrows, who
draws our utmost affections and our utmost compassion. We
realize the whole Life as though it were but yesterday. We
feel the betrayal and desertion and death of our Lord as
though the drama were enacted in our own day. So I have
felt it, reading the New Testament. I seemed to realize for
the first time the piteousness of the betrayal, that even those

Digitized by

Google

676 Catholics and the New Testament [Feb.,

he loved with such a constraining love left him at the last,
fled away in fear; that only St. John, of all his chosen and
dearest Apostles, was by his Cross; that one of them betrayed
him ; that another denied him ; that it was left to the holy
women to find that he had risen.

We realize how often his words even to the Apostles were
misunderstood; how the message was too heavenly even for
their ears. Even after he was risen, an Apostle, like the Jews
who were always clamoring for a sign, would not believe that
it was he till he had put his hands into our Lord's side and
seen the prints of ^the nails.^ And realizing all this, one loves
our Lord the more. Other things, too, are realized as they
Were not before. One seems to understand the persons and
characters of those who move through the Four Gospels. There
is St. Peter, whom one loves not the less for his weakness, so
impulsive, so ardent, so ready for things beyond his strength.
One understands as though he were a man of yesterday how
our Lord loved him, and the tenderness which was in even his
rebukes of him.

Altogether it must be to the great quickening of faith and
love and hope in us all to read and to be thoroughly imbued
with this actual narrative of our Lord's Life and Death.

Some one with whom I pleaded that we ought not to be
sQ foolish and so cold as to leave this wonderful possession
to Protestants, has answered me that many things in the New
Testament are difficult and obscure. The difficulty and the ob-
scurity may be there for the student and the theologian; for
the general reader they do not exist. Least of all would they
exist for children. Children and the childlike in heart have a
way of passing over accidental things without being aware of
them, and going straight to the root of the matter.

One wonders, reading our Lord's words of love, how Prot-
estantism, with these before it and constantly in use, could ever
have become cold and formal. To read them is to feel for our
Lord the intimacy of love which is so exquisite in the English
poets before Puritanism began. It is in Crashaw the Catholic:

Dear, remember in that day
Who was the cause thou cam'st that way :
Thy sheep was strayed; and thou wouldst be
Even lost thyself in seeking me.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Catholics ai^d the New Testament 677

And it is in Herbert the Protestant:

Love bade me welcome; yet my soul drew back

Guilty of dust and sin.
Then quick- eyed Love, observing me grow slack,

From my first entrance in.
Drew nearer to me, sweetly questioning

If I lacked anything.

"A guest," I answered, "worthy to be here."

Love said: "You shall be he."
•' I, the unkind, ungrateful ! Ah, my dear,

I cannot look on thee."
Love took my hand and, smiling, did reply :

" Who made the eyes but I ? "

" True, Lord, but I have marred them. Let my shame

Go where it doth deserve."
" And know you not," says Love, "who bore the blame?"

" My dear, then, I will serve./'
"You must sit down," says Love, "and eat my meat."

Then I did sit and eat.

And it is Parson Herrick whose Muse must be forgiven
many lightnesses for such divine things as the " Grace for a
Child," and the

And for

Go, pretty child, and bear this flower
Unto your Infant Savior.

Let others look for pearls and gold.

Tabbies and tissues manifold.

One only lock of that sweet hay

Whereon the blessed Baby lay.

Or one poor swaddling clout shall be

The richest New Year's gift to me.

It occurs oddly enough in the writings of some of the great
Nonconformist divines, which proves how the heart repels even
so chilling a frost as that of Puritanism. In ' our own day we
had this wonderful intimacy and affection for God in the poetry

Digitized by

Google

678 Catholics and the New Testament [Feb.

of Christina Rossetti. I heard a lovely example of it the other
day. An old Irish peasant woman, praying before the Blessed
Sacrament till the darkness fell, was obliged at last to leave
the church. As she stood up from her knees she stretched her
hands in farewell, and she whispered: "Good-night, mavour-
men.'*

We used to be told long ago that fear was a thing to
be cultivated. It is a virtue for the hard heart. Myself I
think that this love which casts out fear must be very precious
to God. How often one finds it in the colloquies of the saints
with God.

I think there can be no such means of making religion a
warm and vitalizing thing as the reading of the New Testament.
There is a deal of devotional literature we could well spare.
The actual living words of our Lord are the most precious of
all the world's possessions. Should they not grow* with our
growth, sink into our hearts, become part of us, as it were?
For our soul's short pilgrimage on earth there can be nothing
more upholding,, nothing more strengthening, nothing more
comforting than these, unless we except that other most pre-
cious gift of his in the Blessed Eucharist. To read the Gos-
pel of St. John is as though one sat with him and listened to
him like Mary Magdalen, like Nicodemus, with the Apostles,
with his Blessed Mother.

Digitized by

Google

A SCHOOL OF THE PROPHETS FOR JAPAN.

BY A. LLOYD, M.A.

^HEN his present Majesty came to the throne of
Japan he. was still a lad in his teens, flis ac-
cession had been eagerly awaited by all those
who looked for a restoration of Imperial Power
in this country, for it was felt on all hands that
nothing could be done so long as the old Emperor lived. The
almost simultaneous demise in 1867 of Emperor and Shogun,
and the accession to power of two young men, opened the
way for a political change which was not long in coming.

Much depended on the personal character of the new Em-
peror, for in spite of the peculiar sanctity which hedges round
the Mikado's person, it would have been a fatal blow to the
hopes and aspirations of the loyalists had he proved unequal
to the burdens laid upon him by the successful movement, of
which he was the centre and head, and absolute loyalty might
not in such a case have been manifested to his person. The
question of primogeniture was one that had frequently been
discussed (in an academic way, it is true) by the Confucianist
philosophers of the day. One of the loyalist leaders, Yokoi
Heishiro, had, with more boldness than judgment, published a
poem, in which he had derided the idea that the eldest son
should always succeed. Far better, he had said, choose a suc-
cessor from a humble house than endanger precious interests
by entrusting them to the hands of an incompetent eldest son.-
The poem cost Yokoi his life; nevertheless, when the Civil
War broke out, and the Shogunate was fighting for its existence,
the Tokugawa adherents actually did set up for a while a rival
claimant to the throne.

Much, therefore, depended on the personality of the Em-
peror himself, and fortunately he was a young man who could be
trained and molded by his advisers so as to fill worthily the
place he was called upon to occupy.

It would be natural for the loyalist leaders, brought up in
the traditions of Bushido, to desire that the head of the reno-
vated State. should be himself as perfect an exponent as pos-
sible of the principles which they were all fighting to establish.

Digitized by

Google

68o A School of the Prophets for Japan [Feb.,

It is quite a justifiable inference, therefore, that in the teach-
ings which the young Emperor actually received, we have an
exemplification of the best efforts and achievements of the
modernised Bushido.

One of the men entrusted with this most important work
was Motoda Toya, a native of Kumamoto, and a friend, strange
to say, of Yokoi Heishiro, whom I have just mentioned. Motoda
was appointed moral lecturer (we might almost translate the
phrase as court chaplain) to the Emperor in 187 1, and held
the office until his death in 189 1. He was nominally a Confu-
cian philosopher of the Shushi school; he was really a practi-
cal eclectic. His loyalist principles had brought him into sym-
pathy with the Shintoist leaders, who had dug up the divine
ancestry of the Imperial House out of the records of the Kojiki.
His friendship for Yokoi had made him large-minded and
tolerant, for Yokoi had dared to speak well even of the pro-
scribed Christians. He had all the love of a Japanese for the
practically useful, whilst his Confucianist studies had taught
him that mere material progress was but little worth without
the culture and discipline of the mind, and that there w*ere
essential elements of culture more important even than the
steam-engine. " Nothing that is for the real good of the State
can be displeasing to the heart of Confucius," had been the
dictum of one of his philosophical predecessors. Others might
give the Emperor his lessons in statecraft and the art of war;
his moral culture and training were left with confidence to the
care of the single-minded Motoda.

The man's own character may be seen in the following ex-
tracts from his books in which he speaks of himself:

" In giving advice to his Majesty," he says in one place,
" I have never asked the opinion of others, but have always
spoken what was in my 'own mind, without asking myself
whether the advice was acceptable or not. . . ." And
again: "The way of loyalty is for a subject to give counsel
to his lord in a simple and natural manner. If a man has
one set of manners for the court and another for his own
home, he is a deceiver. Whatever he does at court must Be
done with the sincerity of his usual- self, and whether at home
or at the court he must constantly have his lord's business
in hand. ... In giving counsel to his sovereign the sub-
ject should pay more heed to love than to reverence. . . .
The boldest decisions, the most vigorous actions, the strongest

Digitized by

Google

1907.] A S<:hool of the Prophets for Japan 681

and most abiding of motive powers, will be found to abide in
and to emanate from the principle of love, and the warmer
the love, the better will be its results in action. . . . Love
is the only thing that can move other people. . . . The
greater a man's wisdom, the more comprehensive his mind.
The more comprehensive a man's mind, the more complete
will be his wisdom."

Motoda's lectures were collected in a volume under the title
of Kei-en Shinko Roku^ and published shortly before or after
his death.

From its pages we may see how very faithful to its teach-
ings has been the august personage for whom the lectures
were intended, and how they do portray for us the best char-
acteristics of the Japanese way of the knight. Bushido, as ex-
pounded by some of its professors, is a very unamiable cult,
and there are some Bushis who can only properly be described
by the slang term " bounders." But one remembers that Chris-
tianity, as expounded by some of its professors, may also be
forced to wear a very unbecoming garment, and we must judge
of Bushido as we would have others judge of Christianity, by
its best and not by its worst.

"Learning," he says, and he takes the word in its Confu-
cian sense, " is the enlightenment of a man's own nature, and
the study of a man's duties, both public and private. It can
best be acquired by following the great way of the golden
mean which Confucius understood and practised better than
any one else. The doctrine of Confucius contains the essence
of learning, but the practice and acquisition of it do not limit
us to the study of any one method of thought and teaching.
All so-called forms of moral culture — Buddhism, for instance,
or Christianity — may serve to enlarge our minds or our knowU
edge, but none of them is essential to the ' learning ' of which
Confucius spoke."

"Europeans are very proud of their civilization, but they
neglect the learning (moral culture) which is the most impor-
tant of all. Hence it is that we find amongst them a constant
struggle for power, gain, and other material advantages, with a
growing tendency to appeal to brute force or diplomatic deceit
in their daily intercourse with one another." (Motoda lived
before the days of the wars with China and Russia, and the
struggle for the commercial supremacy of the Far East.) " The
wisdom which the sovereign acquires must ultimately become

Digitized by

Google

682 A School of the Prophets for Japan [Feb.,

the standard which his people will follow; it is, therefore, of
the utmost importance that the sovereign should be well trained
in the teachings of Confucius exclusively." (It must be remem-
bered that Shintoism has no special moral teachings of its own.)

" Some people say that filial piety and brotherly love are
mere private virtues, which have very little to do with national
welfare or prosperity, and that steam engines and political
economy are far more potent as instruments of civilization.
Such arguments I can only meet with an emphatic 'no.' If a
nation, qud nation, departs from the practice of these virtues,
which are the very foundations of humanity, and devotes its
whole thought to the acquisition of material prosperity and
nothing else, the result will be that soon no loyal sub ects
will be left. Why is it that the so-called civilized nations are
so ready to engage in war with one another? Is it not that
they value the civilization which is material and intellectual
more highly than they do that which is moral ? If they had
constantly attached more value to the latter than they have
done to the former, there would have been no war among
them. A true and solid peace, national or international, can
only be obtained by the practice of the moral virtues." •

Motoda is by no means the only Confucianist sage of mod-
ern times, nor is he even the most distinguished. My reason
for selecting him has been that, owing to the fact of his hav-
ing been selected as one of the lecturers to the Emperor, he
was typical of that peculiarly Japanese product of Confucian
thought which has so much both influenced and been influ-
enced by the native Bushido and the more puritanical and
austere forms of Buddhism.

The true Confucianist scholar in non-Christian Japan may
be said to occupy very much the position of the ''prophet*' or
" theologian " within the Church. Living, as a rule, apart from
society, in scholarly seclusion, he is a man wholly devoted to
the search after truth and its elucidation when found. He is
not primarily concerned with the questions of the day or hour,
but is happy if he can lay bare the eternal verities which un-
derlie the shifting sands, and which form the solid rock upon
which the social fabrics reared by mankind have been made to
rest. He does not seek followers, though he knows that foU

♦ The whole of this article is based on a volume of University Lectures on the Shushi
, Philosophy in Japan, by. Professor Inouye Tetsujiro. An account of the whole book will b«
found in an article appearing in the forthcoming (1906) volume of the Transactions of the
Asiatic Society of Japan.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] A School of the Prophets for Japan 683

lowers will come to him in proportion to the clearness with
which he enunciates the truths which he claims to have found.

But, though living apart from the world^ he is by no means
indifferent to the welfare of his fellow-men, and will at times de-
scend into the arena of daily life with some; weighty word of wis-
dom, which exercises great influence, from the very fact that it is
an appeal to first principles rather than to superficial prejudices,
and endeavors to lead men to justice by means of reasonable
demonstrations. When he is but a half-formed sage he has in
him all the disagreeable qualities which we are apt to associate
with the word "puritanic"; when he is a true sage he is ready
to claim kinship with all that is "true, honest, lovely, and of
good report," and will not hesitate to adopt anything that he
sees to be for the real and lasting benefit of his time and na-
tion. He is a man worth winning, and the thing which will
win him is truth, stated (as it can be stated) by the "theological
prophet " to whom it has been given to see deeper than other
men into the eternal verities, and to explain what he has seen.

Whenever I read the books of these Japanese Confucianists
I feel that they stand very much on the same ground as did
Seneca, Epictetus, or Marcus Aurelius in the days when Chris-
tianity was young. I also remember that they stand just about
where a Justin Martyr, an Augustine, or an Origen might iiave
stood before they were converted from their heathen rhetoric
to the service of the living and true God. And when I look
at the long list of Catholic Fathers^ by whose writings the
Church was edified and built up, and think how many of them
were drawn from the ranks of the rhetoricians and philosophers,
I wonder whether the same or corresponding classes in Japan
may not furnish their quota to the work of the Christian min-
istry in Japan. How excellent might not be the results of
building into the faith of Christ Crucified the very excellent
material which is already contained in some of the more spiri-
tual of these Confucianist scholars.

Two things are certain with regard to the Christianization
of Japan, and if my readers are weary of my lucubrations on
this subject I will ask them to bear with me on account of the
important place which Japan is evidently destined to play in
the development of Eastern Asia; two things are certain, I
say, with regard to the Christianization of Japan — first, that
theologians are needed above all things at the present moment,
and that the theologians should be native Japanese.

Digitized by

Google

684 A School of the Prophets for Japan [Feb.,

And, first, theologians. The seed has now been sown every-
where, and it may safely be affirmed that there is no village
in Japan where the people have not heard something of Christ.
There is no lack of evangelists. Neither is there any lack of
men and women devoted to prayer and good works. On all
sides one hears from the mouths of non-believers words of com-
mendation for the zeal, devotion, and holy lives of Christians,
(I put the word in italics because the Japanese has a very sharp
nose for detecting the difference between a believer and a world-
ling), and on all sides one hears a recognition of Christ as a
master among men, if not actually as the Son of God. Half
Japan is now in the position of the non-believing, non-practis-
ing, nominal Christians among ourselves.

What is the reason why the Christian Faith does not com-
mend itself to the intelligence, the spiritual intelligence of the
Japanese people more than it does ? The fault cannot lie with
the Author of , our Faith ; it must lie with ourselves. Japan
.does not believe Christianity, because of faulty presentation.
Christ has been presented to it in many fragments and with
many conflicting methods — and the results have been confusion
.and haziness. Japan, needs a real ''school of the prophets,'' a
band of theologians who shall put the Faith, in all its fullness
and comprehensiveness, in such a way as to commend itself to
the Japanese mind. And for this work, who so fit as a well-
trained, broad-minded. Catholic theologian, with large views and
wide sympathies and a firm grasp of the faith? If the Japa-
nese rejects Christianity, it is in most cases because he has never
had it properly presented to him; if, being a Christian, he is
a heretic, it is for the same reason. The Catholic Faith has
not been put before him in all its fullness. There is a great
attractive power in clear statements of the truth ; and the
'' prophet," as I may venture to call the theologian, has a very
important part to play in the future of Japanese Christianiza-
tion.

But the theologian from America or Europe can never be
the real doctor of the Japanese Church, for his theology will
of necessity be of the West, western, whereas the Japanese wants
a presentation of truth which shall be purely and entirely Japa-
nese. I do not mean by this that the Faith shall be pared,
pruned, or altered to suit the Japanese taste, for this is im-
possible to contemplate. Neither does the Japanese, properly
understood, demand such a thing, for he is quite sharp enough

Digitized by

Google

1907.] A School of the Prophets for Japan 685

to understand that truth is truth at all times and in all places.
But he wants the truth clothed to suit his tastes, as may per-
haps be more clearly seen by the use of an illustration. Let
us suppose (and the supposition is, alas! not so very extrava-
gant) a Confucianist or Buddhist mission to London. Suppose
the Japanese preachers to attract many hearers, and to be sur-
rounded after some months of labor by inquirers and catechu-
mens asking to be instructed in the principles of the foreign
faith. The Confucianist trained on Chinese books would speak
to them of Confucius and Mencius, of ri^ ki, and ten^ and draw his
illustrations from the wise sayings or foolish doings of men of
the Haug Dynasty in China or the Ashikaga in Japan. Would
such a catechist be likely to make much impression on the
minds of an inquirers' class drawn from the middle classes of
London society ? He would find, would he not, that his teach-
ings must wear an English garb before they could be acceptable
to an English audience, that he must talk to them of things
they understood and draw his illustrations from a history with
which they were familiar ? Indeed, following out our supposi-
tion, neither Confucianism nor Buddhism would ever be accepted
in England until an Englishman set himself to preach these
faiths to bis countrymen. In the same way, the theologian who
will make the convincing presentation of Christ to his country-
men will be a Japanese, familiar with the ways of thought of
his own people, and using the illustrations with which they
are familiar. The theologian from Europe or America can be
but the forerunner of the Japanese prophet, and as the latter in-
creases, the former must be content to decrease.

A very notable step forward has recently been taken by
the Catholic Mission in this country. The Marist Community
has been long and favorably known in this country as among
the leaders of Christian education, and its schools at Tokyo,
Yokohama, Osaka, and Nagasaki have won for them and their
methods the confidence alike of foreigners and of natives. At
the suggestion of the Catholic Bishop of Nagasaki, the head of
the Community, the ^Rev. Abb^ Heinrich, is about to start, in
the village of Urakami, near Nagasaki, a place full of Christian
associations, a school which is (we may hope) destined to form the
beginning of a true "school of the prophets" for this country.

This institution, the Apostolical School of Urakami, is based
on the model of a similar school in Belgium. One of its de-

Digitized by

Google

686 A School of the Prophets for Japan [Feb.

partments will be a seminary for the training of those who
wish to enter the priesthood. In another, more definite training
will be given for the special fields of priestly work. In a third,
teachers will be prepared to meet the requirements of the Japa-
nese Department of Education, so that the Church may be able
to reap alt the advantages possible from the educational system,
and to do its best educationally for the people to whom it is
sent. It is I a noble scheme, more comprehensive, and more
daring, and therefore, perhaps, more statesmanlike than any
scheme which has yet been devised by any body of Christian
missionaries in Japan. The Catholic Church is to be congratu-
lated on having been able to float so excellent an institution, and
all those who are really interested in the work of Catholic mis-
sions will watch the experiment with eager attention and interest.

The Society of Mary furnishes the teaching staff and faculty,
and Father Heinrich and his brethren so thoroughly understand
the circumstances of the case, and the needs of Japan, that
there need be no fear on that score. The institution will be
well managed and run on wise lines, and although I have ven-
tured to give, as it were, a prophetic outline of what it wiU
ultimately aim at accomplishing^ the wisdom of its founders will»
for the present, be shown by a very modest inception -of work.

But the Society of Mary is not in a position' to furnish the
necessary funds for the institution ; for it has more men just
now than it has money to dispose of. The school has, there-
fore, been started as a venture of faith, in the hope that the
same good Providence which has in the last few years enabled
the Society to keep up all its work outside of France, in spite
of the adverse circumstances into which it has fallen, and which
has enabled it to establish successfully another venture of faiths
the school at Yokohama, will not now desert the Fathers in
this most necessary undertaking.

"He that hath, to him shall be given." The Marist Fa-
thers have faith, courage, industry, devotion ... is it too
much to hope that to them there may be given a sufficient
portion of Catholic charity ? It is, humanly speaking, a case of
now or never if Japan is to be won for the Catholic Church,
and true faith should lead us to work for Christ as hard as
though we had none to depend on but* ourselves, and then to
trust God to supply the rest.

Digitized by

Google

Current Events.

The New Year finds Russia look-
Russia, ing forward to the future with

better hopes than when the past
year began. No one who has at heart the well-being of any
part of the human race can wish that the annals of the com-
ing year should be as black as those of the past. The barbar-
ous pogroms^ the assassinations which have taken place by way
of reprisal, the unending list of executions and of sentences to
imprisonment and banishment, and other atrocities too numer-
ous to mention, show the breakdown of despotic autocratic rule
so clearly that the world will, it is to be hoped, never more
repeat the experiment. The autocrat himself, recognizing his
own impotence for good, is faithful to his pledged word. The
new Duma is to meet in March, and elections for it are to
be held in the present month. Various modifications of the
franchise have been made. What authority exists for making
those changes over the head of the Duma it is hard to telL
In a transition period, however, it is not wise to be too crit-
ical. Practice is never logical. It is hoped that the new
Duma will be more moderate than was its predecessor, and
the ministry is trying to realize these hopes. It persists, in
treating the Constitutional Democrats as a revolutionary par-
ty, and has refused to accord to it various facilities accorded
to the other parties. There seems to be good reason to think
that, notwithstanding these efforts on the part of the govern-
ment, the Constitutional Democrats will form the most numer-
ous party of all.

M. Stolypin's position has not beeii shaken, although the
anarchists both above and below have done all they could to
have him removed. He seems to be an honest man, really de-
voted to the service of his country, and not accessible to the
influences to which most of the public men of our days are
wont to succumb. The Social Revolutionists, and this is the
worst thing we have to record, have resumed that plan of de-
liberate assassination which they had suspended. A score or two
of public men have, it is said, been sentenced to death, and the
blow has already fallen upon Count Alexis Ignatieff, a brother
of the celebrated diplomatist, on the Prefect of St. Peters-
burg, and on General Pavloff, Military Prosecutor-General.

Digitized by

Google

688 Current Events [Feb.,

This provocation has not, however, up to the present, caused
any change to be made in the policy of the Tsar or his advisers.
There seems to be in the course of formation a more and more
numerous body of men of moderate views, upon the existence
of which the safety of a nation depends. They hold the bal-
ance between the two extremes, and when strong and numer-
ous enough are the salvation of the State.

The relations of Russia with foreign powers remain un-
changed, except that there is good reason to think that an
understanding with Great Britain has either been reached or \s
on the point of being reached. Afghanistan and Tibet have
for some years been the cause of mutual antagonism on the
part of the two powers ; but there remains at present very
little ground for dissension. Persia forms a more weighty
reason for conflict, its trade and its geographical position being
alike valuable. In the course of its long history Persia has
never fallen so low as it is to-day; a weak state in the
neighborhood of powerful neighbors inevitably falls under the
influence of those neighbors. Russia and England, therefore,
must either fight or come to terms of agreement as to their
respective spheres of influence. There is every prospect that
the latter course will be adopted.

The negotiations between Russia and Japan, to arrange the
details of the settlement made at Portsmouth as to commercial
relations and rights of fishing, were declared by some news-
papers to be so unsatisfactory that they were upon the point
of being broken off. This, however, is not true : there is
every prospect of a settlement being arrived at. The pros-
pects for a better budget than seemed possible a short time
ago are bright and this is, of course, a matter of the greatest
importance.

The movement on the part of the
Persia. people to be admitted to take an

effective part in the management
of their own affairs has extended into both the Near and the
Far East. What the success of these efforts has made of
Japan all the world has seen; China, if we may believe the
declarations of her rulers — a thing which it is hard to do — is
preparing deliberately for the change which is to be effected
some dozen years from this time; many in India are demand-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] , Current Events 689

ing the right of its people to take a share in the government;
Persia has already a Cabinet and a Constitution. On the
last day but one of the old year the late Shah and the then
Heir-Apparent signed the Constitution, and, so far as a paper
document can effect so salutary a change, the days of autoc-
racy in which Persia has been brought so low are ended.
We are not, however, so sanguine as to expect that after
centuries of misrule and oppression any very sudden improve-
ment is likely or even possible. Few details of the new Con-
stitution have been published. It appears, however, to confer
greater powers upon the Parliament than are given to the Rus-
sian Duma^ for the Senate is to be i|i part elective, and the
Lower House is to have control of the finances. The Heir-
Apparent has also signed a separate document promising that
he will not dissolve the present Parliament for two years. The
death of the Shah should not, therefore, make any difference
in the validity of the changes which have been made.

The movement in India for acquir-
India. ing for the masses of the people a

share in the management of their
own affairs has been making headway for many years, and it
seems to have attained such proportions within the last few
months as to compel the ministers responsible for the govern-
ment to give earnest heed to the demands that are being
made. It will be interesting to see what steps will be taken by
the disciple of John Stuart Mill and the philosophical historian
of the leaders of the French Revolution, Mr. John Morley,
now the Secretary of State for India. He has declared his
intention of transplanting to India the spirit of British institu-
tions. A committee has been appointed to consider if this
can be done. If to the three or four hundred million subjects
of Great Britain in India the power should be granted to vote
for representatives to form a Parliament, an experiment in
democratic government on a scale dwarfing all others will
have been made.

There is reason to think that the grant of this right cannot

be refused consistently with fidelity to the conditions on which

the British monarch rules India. As Mr. Dadabhai Naoroji, a

distinguished East Indian who has lived in England many years,

VOL. Lxxxiv.^44

Digitized by

Google

690 Current Events LF«^-

and who was a member the last parliament, said in his speech
as President of the National Congress, held a few weeks ago,.
" in the grant to the first East India Company of Bombay, made
two and a half centuries ago, Indians were declared free citi-
zens and natural subjects, as if living and born in England.''
The present Prime Minister has laid it down as a principle
that good government can never be a substitute for government
of the people by themselves. India, therefore, i« entitled to a
constitutional government, irrespective of its good or bad re-
sults. It is hard to see how, on the principles laid down, it
can be withheld. Behind the agitation for a share in the
government there are open advocates in India of a complete
destruction of British rule. How great may be the number^
and what the influence of the defenders of this extreme de-
mand, it is impossible to say. It may be that we are to wit-
ness a revival in the East of that spirit of nationality which
was characteristic of the 'nineteenth century in Europe, and
which is still the dominant motive force in the Western world.

The sudden and unexpected disso-
Germi^iy. solution of the Reichstag has been

followed by an election campaign
of unusual complexity. No very important issues, howeveri
seem at present to be involved. The reason for the dissolution
was the refusal of the Catholic Centre Party to grant the large
. sums of money asked for by the government for the prosecu-
tion of the war which has been going on for more than two years
with the Hottentots and other tribes in Southwest Africa. In
this refusal the Centre was supported by the Social Democrats,,
and some of the Particularists, while ranked against them were
the Conservatives, the National Liberals, and the Radicals, both
Left and Moderate.

Shortly after the dissolution the principal tribe in South-
west Africa, which had been in rebellion, gave in its submis-
sion, and only about 150 Hottentots remain now to be sub-*
dued. This showed that the Catholic Party had formed a bet-
ter estimate of the amount of supplies which were necessary
than had the government, and has left the latter without the
war-cry which it most stoofd in need of. The government is
not responsible to the Reichstag, but as the latter can veto, i£

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Current Events 691

it so will, all the proposals brought before it, it is, therefore!
necessary for it to secure a majority. For the past two or
three years it has succeeded in securing the co-operation of
the Centre who, with the Conservatives generally, gave the
government the requisite majority, the Social Democrats, and
the Liberals of various types forming the minority. The diffi-
cult and, no doubt, distasteful task is laid upon it now of fight-
ing against the Party which has hitherto supported it, and of
making friends with those whom it has hitherto opposed and
denounced The difficulty is made the greater by the fact that
the Conservatives are even more opposed in principle to the
Liberals than is the government itself. Measures which the
latter look upon as the salvation of the Empire, the former
look upon as its destruction. The Liberal parties, for exam-
ple, think that Germans are grown-up men, able to take an
effective part in the management of their own affairs; while
the Conservatives defend the prerogatives of the Kaiser, not,
indeed, their opponents say, disinterestedly, but as the best way
of securing their own privileges. No issue of supreme impor-
tance has arisen to bind together for a time the^e conflicting
elements. Hence the spectacle is seen of grave and philosophic
Germans engaged in the crude backwoods occiipation of log-
rolling, and it must be said to their credit with but little
show of skill. There was at first an idea that ap alliance
against the Catholic party, as the enemy of progress, might be
forined, but the folly of this was so soon seen that it came to
nothing. For the Catholics of Germany, wiser than a large
number of Catholics in other parts of the world, are not sup-
porters of an absolute rigime. The Catholic Party is, in fact,
as to three-fourths of its number, a democratic party, depend-
ent for its support on the industrial classes in Rhenish Prussia,
Westphalia, and Silesia, and upon the peasantry of Bavaria.
It . forms in the Reichstag the strongest bulwark of popular
rights and of the constitutional position of the Reichstag. It
is the opponent of Caesarism, absolutism, and undue extrava-
gance and of bloated armaments. To quote the words of the
Manifesto issued to the electors in the Rhineland : The Catho-
lic electors are invited " to return in undiminished strength,
a gfeat Centre' Party which will continue to support the Ger-
man Empire, its power, and its greatness, its Constitution > an5l
the rights of its popdar Assembly; which will advocate fur,-

Digitized by

Google

692 Current Events [Feb.,

ther progress in social reforms, and the maintenance of reli-
gious peace ; which will promote the moral and material wel-
fare of all classes of the nation ; and will champion the cause
of truth, freedom, and right." On the other hand, the electors
are called upon to oppose the extension of personal govern-
ment, the projects of fresh taxation, and the movement which
is declared to be lurking in the background for the abolition
of universal, equal and direct sufTrage.

A speech delivered by one of the Catholic members for
Cologne expresses with great clearness and force the attitude
taken up by the majority of German Catholics. The Centre,
he said, had voted against the government, not on a question
of a few million marks more or less, but rather for the purpose
of maintaining for the Reichstag the control of the purse, as
against the view that some one had only to strike -his sabre
on the ground and to declare '' the supreme command of the
army has spoken, the Reichstag has to hold its tongue." '' But
we are not going to yield to the supreme command," continued
the speaker. '* It is our business to do our duty and to exer-
cise our own free judgment in deciding what sums we are to
vote or refuse. We are not going to allow ourselves to be
commandeered. If we admit that ... we might as well
shut up the Reichstag, and clear the way for absolutism and
Cssarism. To this we shall never be parties. On the other
side stands a party, the Social Democrats, which is very gen-
erally accused of desiring to upset by violence the existing or-
der of society. That, too, is a platform on which we shall
never be found. We are against absolutism ; but we are also
against revolution. We are a constitutional party, the great
party of the Constitution, the bulwark of law and order."
From this it is seen that although Catholics joined with the
Social Democrats in defeating the government, yet no alliance
has been made between them in the election which is just
being held; on the contrary, they are opposed all along the
line.

The task of Prince Biilow is to form what has been called
in France a bloc^ an alliance, that is, of mutually opposing par-
ties for a temporary common end. He has addressed a letter
to a leader of the Pan-Germans, not indeed a very wise thing
to do, for the sober thought of the empire is not with these
extravagant enthusiasts. This letter is virtually a manifesto of

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Current Events 693

the government, and an apology for the past. He pleads guilty
of having co-operated with the Catholic Centre/but justifies his
having done so, on the ground of its absolute necessity. He
denies, however, ever having sacrificed the sovereign rights of
the State or displayed weakness either in questions of religion
or culture. The defeat sustained at the hands of the Centre
and the Social Democrats — the Black Flags and the Red Flags
— has forced him to appeal, he says, to the German people, in
the hope that he may free himself and the Empire from their
domination, and receive, on the occasions which may demand
it, the support of the Right, of the National Liberals, and of
the Radical parties. The true danger of reaction lies, the Prince
declares, in Social Democracy. He urges the parties who were
defeated on the 13th Of December to unite for the honor and
welfare of the nation in a struggle against the Social Demo-
crats, the Poles, the Guelphs, and the Centre.

Although Prince Bulow thus ranks the Centre among the
enemies of the honor and welfare of the nation, he declares it
to be utterly false to say that a fresh Kulturkampf is contem-
plated. In the eyes of the Emperor, there are neither Catho-
lics nor Protestants, but only Germans, and all enjoy equally
the impartial protection of the laws. The Catholic Church fares
better in Germany, he maintains, than in many a Catholic coun-
try, and no one in power thinks of abolishing religious equal-
ity, of infringing liberty of conscience, or of persecuting the
Catholic religion. This statement of the Prince is substantially
true, although in the Polish provinces many thousands of children
are now being deprived of religious instruction in their own lan-
guage because the Prussian authorities require that it should be
given in German. It would be an exaggeration to call this per-
secution, but it deserves to be called oppression, for it is a part
of that policy of Germanizing Poland which has been jn prog-
ress for many years past.

The most important questions to be answered by the elec-
tion which is on the point of taking place are whether that in-
crease in the power of the Social Democracy which has been
so marked in the past will be continued at this election ; whether
the Catholic Centre will lose or gain ; whether Prince Btilow
will succeed in his efforts to secure independence and form a
bloc upon which he can lean. The answer will have been given
before these lines are in print.

Digitized by

Google

$94 Current Events [Feb.,

The new year has opened for the
Austria-Hungary, Dual Monarchy with brighter pros-

pects thaii for a long time past.
The conflict between Austria and Hungary, which had brought
legislation to a stand-still for more than two years in Hungary,
has come to an end ; a coalition ministry has been formed, of
the proceedings of which we hear but little — and that is a good
sign — and the bill for universal suffrage, for the passing oi
which the present ministry mainly exists, is on the point of
being introduced. Although the proposal for universal suffrage
was flrst made and accepted in Hungary, it has been granted
to Austria to be beforehand in realizing it. After the Bill had
passed the Lower House anxiety was felt for a time lest the
Upper House should refuse to concur. The Emperor, however,
used all his influence to overcome any misgivings on the part
of grandees, and although it has not yet been formally passed,
further legislation being required as a preliminary, all real ob-
stacles have been overcome, and it may be regarded as cer-
tain that the people of Austria will soon have greater power
than before. It may be mentioned here, although geographi-
cally out of place, that a large extension of the franchise is
being made in Sweden, while Montenegro received a Constitu-
tion nearly two years ago. Its Parliament lately had its fifst
meeting, and promptly expelled the government from office.
The Transvaal and the Orange River Colony are on the point
of becoming self-governing colonies.

The relations of Austria with Italy have been discussed
from time to time, and this is a bad sign. Besides the districts
now included in Austria, in which Italians dwell, and which the
Irredentists of Italy claim as belonging to that kingdom, the
unsettled state of the Balkan provinces, now under Turkish
dominion, render the partition of those provinces in the more
or less near future a matter of discussion. Both Italy and
Austria put forward demands to a share in the event of a
division, and whether an amicable adjustment can be found is
somewhat doubtful. There have taken place in the two coun-
tries what Baron von Aehrenthal calls "unfortunate incidents'*
which have disturbed public opinion. Among these have been
certain utterances of Signor Marconi, who has made an ill-ad-
vised descent from the aerial regions in which he is more at
home, to the discussion of questions in which he is by no

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Current Events 695

means well versed. An Austrian newspaper has published an
article tending to excite ill-feeling between the two countries.
These efforts are attributed to the Pan- Germans, a part of
whose programme is to embroil Austria and Italy. The re-
spective Foreign Ministers of the two countries, Baron von
Aehrenthal and Signor Tittoni, are making every effort to re-
move all causes of difference. The former has made a strong
appeal to the Press to help to dispel all misunderstandings be-
tween the two peoples, the latter, in his statement on foreign
affair? made to the Italian Parliament, declared that a portion
of the Press had greatly sinned by trying to raise ill- blood
between the two countries, that there was a perfect agreement
between Baron von Aehrenthal and himself on all matters,
and that there had been since 1904 a slow but continuous im-
provement of public opinion in Italy towards Austria Hungary.
Signor Tittoni made an important utterance with reference to
Macedonia, which may indicate a new departure of the powers
in their treatment of that unhappy region. If, he said, it
should be found impossible to maintain the status quo, Italy
and Austria- Hungary had agreed to support the political au-
tonomy of the Balkan peninsula, and this on the basis of
nationality. This may involve an entirely new method of deal-
ing with the Balkan question.

It. is, indeed, time that further attention should be paid to
Macedonian affairs. Little of late has been heard of them, but
this is not because all is well. On the contrary, private letters
and travelers in those districts alike affirm that murders and
robberies, and evil deeds even worse in character, are of ever/
day occurrence. The establishment of a gendarmerie and of
fiscal control have produced but the slightest effect. The powers,
it is said, are on the point of making an effort to secure the
reform of the judicial system; Would that they could put on
one side their selfish mutual jealousies and make a united ef*^
fort to free the Christian from the domination of the unspeak-
able Turk.

The French Church is being com-
France. pletely released from dependence

upon the assistance of the State.
In consequence of the Holy Father's refusal to allow the noti-
fication to be made which was required by the law of 1881 —

Digitized by

Google

696 Current Events [Feb.,

a notification which would have placed the services of the
Church on a level with any mass meeting — the Clemenceau
ministry brought in a modification of the Separation Act, and
this having passed the two Chambers has become law. The
new law definitely and at once makes the churches, bishops'
houses, presbyteries, and seminaries public property, and de-
prives the Church of all legal right to them. The churches are,
however, to be left open for service as long as this is pleasing
to the government. The presbyteries become the property of
the communes. In some cases, where the people are Catholic
at heart, they have been willing to let to the clergy these
presbyteries at a small rent; in one case this rent was one franc
a year. Along with the churches have gone the vestments,
chalices, and everything pertaining to public worship. And yet
the government is accused of weakness by a section of the Left.
M. Combes, and those who think with him, wish to shut up
the churches absolutely, but the government Vefuses to take
this step. The most wonderful thing of all is the calm ac-
quiescence of the country in the proceedings of the Parliament.
There have been demonstrations of sympathy with the suffer-
ers, but nothing like the well-concerted or determined resistance
which universal suffrage renders possible. But deep waters run
still. Perhaps the near future may reveal that violei}ce afid
injustice are not really accepted by France as a whole. In the
meantime, the clergy of France become dependent upon the
practical good will of those who wish for their ministrations.
As Cardinal Merry del Val is said by the Croix to have de-
clared, the Church in France will only secure its liberty when
the people insist upon it. As contrasting with the many criti-
cisms of the Holy Father which have been made by persons
unable to appreciate anything higher than present expediency,
a defence has appeared from the least likely of quarters. M.
Combes, in an article in a German paper, declares his belief
that the Pope's uncompromising attitude is not due to uriwortby
motives; not to servility to Germany, nor hatred to France,
nor even to obstinacy, but to a profound religious sentiment,
to a consciousness of the duties of his high office, which obliges
him to defend the fundamental doctrine of the Church. ** His
is the intransigeance^'^ says M. Combes, ** not of a man, but of.
a doctrine."

The other purely internal affairs of France scarcely call for

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Current Events 697

comment. The Budget, as presented by the late Minister of
Finance, inasmuch as it called for an increase of taxation, did
not prove acceptable, and hasr been modified so as to avoid this
unpleasant feature. The centralization of all power in Paris»
which was a characteristic feature of Napoleon's administrative
system, and which is still in full force, was nowhere so clearly
shown as in the organization of education. In every secondary
school and State academy in France French boys were learning
the same things at the same hours. The results have not, in M.
Briand's view, proved satisfactory. A premium has been put
upon parrot-learning; the mechanical memory has been culti-
vated, interminable lists of ready-made facts have been absorbed.
A habit of mind precluding the exercise of the free play of
thought has been formed. Reflection has. been discouraged.
Minds have been made bookish, rhetorical, not scientific and
real. These results have been produced by preparation for the
examination for the baccalaureate and accordingly the Minister
for Education proposes^ to suppress the degree.

The common action of France and
Morocco. Spain in sending vessels of war

to Tangier has produced unex-
pected good results. Many were beginning to acclaim Raisuli,
the bandit chieftain, who has been in power for some two or
three years, as one of the few strong men of the present day.
But the Sultan has proved himself to be the master in his own
house. Raisuli has been deposed, and his adherents have either
dispersed or submitted. The Convention made at Algeciras has
at length been ratified by the Powers who signed it. The
measures for forming a police force arranged for by that Con-
vention are taking shape, and hopes are being entertained that
some degree of order may be established instead of the anar-
chy produced by a purely personal rule.

Digitized by

Google

flew Books.

This work* was written at the
THE CHURCH AND THE request of the Book Editor of the
SOCIAL PROBLEM. Methodist Church. The author

By Plantz. believes that the Christian Church

faces a crisis; that few workers
in the Church have heard the call now made, that Christian
principles be applied to modern social problems. He publishes
his work in the hope that it may stimulate the social con-
science of the Church. The Chapters are on: "The Problem";
"The Church and the Problem"; "The Church and Social-
ism " ; " The Church's Social Mission " ; " The Social Work of
the Church in the Past " ; "The Proper Attitude of the Church " ;
" How the Church may Solve the Problem."

The author shows great sympathy with the standard aspira-
tions of reform agents, excepting Socialism, to which he makes
strong objections. He shows that the Church has very heavy
responsibility ; and proposes as the definite duty of the Church
now to show sympathy with the laboring class; to study
accurately the concrete conditions of life among laborers, par-
ticularly to introduce such study into seminaries; to favor all
efforts at improved conditions, notably labor legislation ; to op-
pose Socialism strongly. Somewhat inconsistently, it might be,
the author believes that in cases of conflict between labor and
papital, the Church has no right to interfere in an official ca-
pacity. The Church may help to solve the Social Question, it
is stated, by remaining among the poor, by benevolent activity,
by adapting its methods to the age, by insisting that its mem-
bers practice Christian ethical principles in their lives, by
resisting class distinctions, by fostering co-operation and teach-
ing the duties of wealth, by teaching employers to have a
personal interest in their employees, to understand Christ's idea
of brotherhood, and to know the Christian end of economic
activity. The Church should then teach labor lessons of justice,
the dignity of labor, the true nature of happiness, the right to
labor free of union dictation, the lessons of progress, and the
value of self-help.

A welcome feature of the volume is the introduction of
opinions of labor leaders, expressed in reply to questions asked

• The Church and the Social Problem, By Samuel Plantz, President of Lawrence Univer-
sity. Cincinnati : Jennings & Graham.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 699

by the author. It is claimed by the writers that respect for
the character of Christ remains strong, though regard for
churches is weakening among laboring men ; that Christian
employers are no more merciful, no more just than unbelievers.

There are a few minor features in the work which seem to
fall short of a sympathetic understanding of Catholicism ; but, as
these are accompanied by recognition en passant of some credit,
it is to be supposed that the author's manner of hurried and
general statement, and his use^of the word '* church " throughout,
in speaking of the churches, will account for it. Looking for
the good in the work, however, we find it full of Christian
sympathy, and of an honest desire to make Christianity true
to its social mission.

The work springs out of American conditions and is for
American readers. It would be more pointed and compelling
had the author had leisure to make some analysis of social for-
ces at work in the social problem. To take one example:
Veblin, it memory do not fail, called attention to the fact
that the mechanical nature of modern labor tends to make men
materialistic, hence to alienate them from the Church. If that
be true, we must look to a social process and not to volition,
malice, and personal sin to explain the whole fact. If the
Church recognize this, should not her action lie in the direc-
tion of shorter work days, solicitude for the workers' home
and leisure, and other counteracting spiritualizing tendencies?

Catholics will notice, with regret, that the author failed to
see how far the Catholic Church in Europe has gone, even
beyond his plan, in working on the social problem, and how
much it has actually done. It is true that conditions then and
here are unlike. But these are days when we need broad vi-
sion, when the perils that confront Christianity are real, and
when the best that all of us do should be blessed and wel-
comed by all who share, at least, the hope that the spirit of
Christ may yet bring us social peace.

M. Brehier's book of three hun-

THE CRUSADES. dred and fifty pages on the Cru-

By M. Brehier. sades * is an admirable piece of

historical condensation. It gives
us not only a clear and accurate summary of the military op-

* L £glise et V Orient au MoyenAge: Les Croisades, Par Louis BrAier. Paris t Victor
Lecoffre.

Digitized by

Google

700 New Books [Feb.,

erations of those great expeditions, but, over and above this, a
mass of subsidiary information for which we would look in vain
in many a more pretentious history of the Crusades. There is,
for example, an admirable introductory chapter on the state of
Oriental Christianity before the tenth century ; there is another
chapter filled with curious and interesting erudition of a novel
sort, entitled : " Les Theoriciens de la Croisade/' in which we
learn the dreams of conquest elaborated by the " Crusaders of
the Study," as the holy wars drew near their disastrous end.
Finally, there is a discussion of very great value on the Chris-
tian missions to the East in the thirteenth and fourteenth cen-
turies. The book is the work of a master- hand, and students
of mediaeval history can hardly do without it.

This volume* is a systematic trea-
DEVOTION TO THE SACRED tise on the Devotion to the Sacred
HEART. Heart. The author, a trained theo-

ByBainval. logian, professor at the Institut

Catholique of Paris, has aimed at
precision, sobriety in affirmation, and scholarly care for the
verification of texts and sources. It cannot be said that those
conversant with the standard works upon the devotion will find
anything new here ; but they will find accumulated in the
present work an amount of information and elucidation which
hitherto was to be found only scattered through many diflFerent
books. One turns, naturally, to the section treating of the
Promises, in order to see what position this distinguished theo-
logian takes in regard to the authenticity of the twelfth, and
the question of its compatibility with the doctrine of the
Church concerning the uncertainty of final perseverance. The
most significant feature of the treatment given to this vexed
question is the care which is displayed -to say practically
nothing at all. The eleven Promises are given in full, and
shown to be all, if not verbally, at least equivalently, contained
in Blessed Margaret Mary's writings. A footnote tells us that
to these .eleven, " on commerce k joindre, depuis quelques
aaf ^es, celle qui regarde la communion des neufs premiers ven-
dredis cons^cutifs." Then, in a subsequent section, the pro-
fessor discusses it apart. The promise, he says, is absolute,
supposing only the fulfilment of the condition concerning the

*La DhfotUn au Sacri^Coeuf dt Jisus, Doctrine- Hisioite, Pari. V. Bainval. Paris:
Gabriel Beauchesne.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 701

more consecutive worthy Communions. What is promised^ he
observes, is not perseverance during life, nor, directly, the re-
ception of the last Sacraments, but final perseverance implying
the last Sacraments as far as they may be necessary. One
cannot help asking why did not the professor of theology give
his readers the benefit of his science on this point. In the
historical study the author becomes most interesting when he
traces the points of contact that have arisen between the de-
votion and political affairs in France; for, as he says, the
thought of the Sacred Heart has been intimately connected,
in France, during the entire nineteenth century, with the idea
of a Christian restoration, and a national revival. When touch-
ing upon the great political results that are to follow the placing
of the Sacred Heart upon the national flag, the author avoids
the mistake of some who have, on this subject, given ex-
pression to aspirations and expectations more consonant with the
early Hebrew conception of Jav^ than with the spirit of the
Prince of Peace and Savior of mankind.

Ronald Dare, a young and undis-

HER FAITH AGAINST THE tinguished barrister, asks the aris-

WORLD. tocratic Sir Richard Forrester, a

By Wilberforce and Gflbert. duplicate of *' Sir Alymer Alymer,

that almighty man," for the hand
of his daughter, Gertrude. He is summarily dismissed, and
told that Gertrude cannot marry any man who has not an as-
sured position. To the despairing Ronald suddenly opens an
opportunity of getting into Parliament. He stands for a coun-
ty seat and wins, but not before he finds himself obliged to
assure his constituents that he is not a Roman Catholic. The
brilliant young member of Parliament receives a very different
welcome from Sir Richard than was accorded to the briefless
barrister. But — Gertrude has become a Catholic, and will not
marry a Protestant. Gertrude is turned out of doors by her
father. For the solution of the complication we must direct
the reader to the book itself,^ which is an entertaining novel,
although it is somewhat sketchy in both action and character,
and although it does carry a moral instruction. To assist, if
need be, American readers in understanding one step of the

• Her Faith Against the World, By Wilfrid Wilberforce and A. R. Gilbert. London :
Bums & Oates.

Digitized by

Google

702 Neiv Books [Feb.,

ploty and incidentally to indicate some of the scenes through
which the story leads them, it may be mentioned that the
Chiltern Hundreds is a government sinecure of nominal value.
When a member of Parliament desires to vacate his seat, as he
cannot resign directly, he asks for the Chiltern Hundreds; the
acceptance by a member of Parliament of any government ap-
pointment vacates his seat.

To English readers familiar with

CATHOLIC RENAISSANCE the literature that has grown up

IN ENGLAND, around the Oxford movement and

By Thureau-Dangin. the history of its leaders, the work

which this volume* brings to a
close, offers nothing new in the way of facts. The author has
drawn all his data from sources already public ; though, with-
out doubt, many of his judgments and appreciations of men
and events have been formed with the assistance of light de-
rived from personal contact with men well acquainted with the
details of the Catholic revival in England. But even those
who are familiar with the sources upon which he has drawn
may read M. Thureau-Dangin's volume with interest and pro-
fit. With an acute sense of proportion, and the characteiisti-
cally French gift of lucid arrangement, he has eliminated the
trivial and irrelevant, and set the important events and devel-
opments in proper perspective. The heroic figures of Newman
and • Manning are drawn with vigor and truth. He is most
original where he relates, and seeks to account for, the change
that took place in Manning when, after having shown himself
for long years the most intransegeant and imperious of ultra-
montanes, the^ Cardinal, in his later years, took up an attitude
tod gave expression to judgments that were by no means flat-
tering to, or kindly acknowledged by, Italian churchmen. On
this point, M. Thureau-Dangin shows no inclination to throw a
veil over the intimate opinions of the Cardinal, for which his
too candid biographer, Purcell, was so severely blamed in some
quarters, for having made public. With equal frankness, he re-
lates the events which led up to, and marked the course of, the
long estrangement of Newman and Manning; yet he does it
so delicately and with such unimpeachable loyalty, as to con-

* La Renaissance QathoUque en Av^letetre au XlXe. Sikie. Troisi^me Partie. De La
'Mori de Wiseman au Mori de Manning, Par Paul Thureau-Dangin. Paris : Librairie Plon-
Nourrit et Cie.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 705

vey the impression that neither was to. blame for a misfortune
due to inevitable circumstances rather than to deliberate. pur<^
pose ; and if he makes any one a scapegoat in the affair, it
is Mgr. Talbot, who persistently urged Manning to break the
spirit of the man who seemed to the school of which Talbot was
the agent a pernicious liberal and innovator.

The four concluding chapters of the work are devoted to a
sketch of the rise of Ritualism, the developments it has disr
played, and the persecution it has undergone. As to the ulti^
mate outcome of the movement, he refrains from prophecy, and
confines himself to a hope that it may end in Catholicism.
Elsewhere he observes that the position of the Church in Eng-
land, in the future, will depend upon the manner in which
Catholicism will show itself capable of resolving the great prob^
lems which criticism, history, apd science pose to-day. The
leaven placed in the conscience of the English people by the
great movement, though at pres.ent inactive, will yet manifest
iresh and far-reaching apt ivity.

The initial numbers of Mosher's
MORE LITTLE new series • show a most happy

MASTERPIECES. gathering of prose poems hither-

to but little accessible to general
readers. No. i is a translation from the Portuguese of Ega de
Queiroz, probably best known in this country as the author of
Cousin, Basil, It is a narrative of Judea when, "radiant like
the dawn behind the mountains, the fame of Jesu3 of Galilee^
consoling and full of divine promises, grew and increased "
throughout the land. The theme is one of those eternal ones
which seem capable of infinite variation,, and De Queiroz' treat-
ment is both poetic and vigorous.

No. 2. Since the publication of De Profundis^ reawakened
interest in Oscar Wilde has fed upon slight food. Consequently^
the present Poems in Prose^ a reprint of six pastels contributed
to the Fortnightly Review when Wilde stood veritably *' ia sym-
bolic relations to the art and culture of his age " — should find
attentive readers. In several of these sketches the motif is
whimsical ; in at least two — ** The House of Judgment " and
*'The Teacher of Wisdom" — it is powerful; and poetic sug-

" The Ideal Series of Little Masterpieces, i, The Sweet Miracle. By Efa de Queiroz.
2. Poems in Prose. By Oscar Wilde. 3. Hand and Soul. By Dante Gabriel RosseUi.|| Port-
land, Me. : Thomas B. Mosher.

Digitized by

Google

704 NEW Books [Feb.,

gestiveness marks every page. Nevertheless, they are scarcely
comparable to the work of Maurice de Gu^rin or Ephraim
Michael. Those were the days when Wilde was, confessedly,
preoccupied with the " phrase '' rather than the thought in its
white or black sincerity.

No. 3. Hand and Soul^ Rossetti's only complete prose tale,
appeared originally in The Gertn^ that organ of early Pre-Ra-
phaelite energy. Replete as it is with delicate verbal and sym-
bolic beauties, the little allegory is doubly interesting as a key
to its author's artistic Credo, Rossetti's persistent blending of
the sensuous and the ethereal has earned him titles ranging all
the way from pagan to mediaevalist or sentimentalist ; the pres-
ent work would seem to prove that his method was as much a
matter of conviction as of temperament. ''Who bade thee turn
upon God and say: Behold, my offering is of earth and not
worthy ? " the soul demands of the artist's drooping hand. .- . .
*' How is it that thou, a man, wouldst say coldly to the mind
what God hath said to the heart warmly?" The abstract ele-
ment, in Rossetti's opinion, was powerless to impart any vital
lesson; only when wedded to beauty could truth act upon
mankind.

The price of this little edition is almost nominal, while its
technical excellence is such as we have learned to expect from
the Mosher publications.

The text of this Life of St. Ed^
A LIFE OF ST. EDMUND, mund,"^ a ninth century Saxon

• king of East Anglia, who fell in
the year 890 in battle with the Danes, had been published in
1892 by Mr. Thomas Arnold in the Memorials of St. Edmund's
Abbey^ but with so many inaccuracies, that the editor of the
text before us has done a distinct service in giving, in an easily
assessible form, an accurate reading of the manuscript with con-
jectural emendations. The Life exists in but one manuscript,
which dates from the middle of the thirteenth century, and the
composition of the poem is set between the years 11 70 and
1200. This conclusion is reached from a study of the internal
evidence and of the language both of the author and of the
copyist. The language of both was Anglo-Norman, but that

* La VU Seint Edmund U RH, An Anglo-Nonnan Poem of the Twelfth Century. By
Denis Plratnus. A Bryn Mawr Dissertation by Florence Leftwidi Ravenel. Philadelphia ;
The John C. Winston Company.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 70s

of the scribe is clearly the more modern ; in other words, it had
gone farther in its development than that of the author. Of
the latter nothing more than the name is known, and that he
was a contemporary of Marie de France, and, at the time he
wrote the Life of St. Edmund^ no longer a young man :

Jeo ai nun Denis Piramus;

Les jurs jolifs de ma joefnesce

Scnvunt; si trei jeo a veilesce (11. 16-18).

The text is of especial interest to historians and to students
of old-French, and the chapters in the Introduction relating to
dialectic peculiarities are of value for the history of the lan-
guage. From the point of view of literary value^ it does not
differ much from the average French poem of religious con-
tent of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. The descrip-
tion of the sea- voyages, which take up a good part of the Life^
and of battles, is especially well carried out. But perhaps the
best passages are those which tell of the decapitation of Ed-
mund, beginning with line 2,445, and the account of the won-
ders which followed the martyr*s death : the severed head which
speaks (2,705 ff.) and is guarded by a wolf (2,751 ff., cf also
2,819 ff.) What is, perhaps, the most important passage in the
biography is the account of the emigration of the Celts of
Britain in the fifth and following centuries to Brittany (150
ff. and pp. 67 ff.) An interesting addition would be a study of
the proper names contained in the poem, e. g,^

Maidenes boure en engleis,

Chambre as puceles en franceis (I. 1,495, Ii49fl)«

It is rare, indeed, that one picks

THE PROFIT OS' LOVE, up a book on a spiritual subject.

By HcGinley. expecting to find in it any study of

the relations between the old ideals

of the higher life, and the new conditions of modern life and

thought. We have a priceless inheritance in our literature of

self-consecration and interior prayer, and we have every right

to be proud of it, to insist upon it, and to study it. But have

we not been remiss in taking thought how to illustrate it by

modern instances ? Have we not neglected the development in

spiritual ideas, in social aspirations, in humanitarian refinement,

VOL. Lxxxiv.— 45

Digitized by

Google

706 NEW BOOKS [Feb.,

which has been going on among civilized men, and has now
attained, in thousands of individuals, a power and purity which
often suggest to us that the kingdom of God is near ? It is to
be feared that we have forgotten that spiritual lif.e must grow,
and that consequently spiritual teachers must dig new furrows
for the seed of the divine word. Now, spiritual life is grow-
ing. The world of higher thought and endeavor about us is
making great and splendid efforts to be better, holier, and
nearer to God. And those efforts have accomplished something ;
they have accomplished much, indeed, despite darkness, doubt,
and struggle. For example, we may safely say that no age
in man's history has had so noble a view of human person-
ality, and so sacred a reverence for individual rights, as ours.
Neither has any former age equalled ours in the sense of
social justice, in the feeling of indignation against, unfair in-
equality, and in the determination to right social wrongs. Now
to have reached these perceptions of spiritual values is a great
gain. It implies a broadening and deepening of moral sensi-
bilities ; it shows that our times have a very definite and fixed
attitude toward the loftier concerns of life, an attitude which
is full of consoling promise for the future of truth and faith.
But, as we have said, we need in our books and sermons to
take this nobler "time-spirit" into account. We should re-
joice to see it, and should bring Catholic spiritual teaching into
juxtaposition with it. This will both add to our own ancient
treasure, and lend a guiding hand to the finer souls all about
us who are seeking the All-Holy, and striving to have his Name
hallowed among men. Precisely this aim of bringing together
the old and the new into a blessed and inspiring harmony of
woric and prayer is the characteristic feature of this new book
by Miss A. A. McGinley.* It goes back to the purest source
of monastic prayer for its teaching as to the soul's vocation
and possibilities, and goes out into the school and settlement-
house for its new types and modern opportunities. It insists
upon the personal throughout, personal responsibility, personal
sanctification, personal cultivation. It criticises the static view
of the soul, the idea of a safety- point which, having been once
reached, dispenses one from all further worry about salvation.
On the contrary, it says the gifts of God to the soul are to be

• The Pro/it of Love. With Preface by Father Tyrrell. By A. A. McGinlcy. New York :
Longmans, Green & Co.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 707

used to the very end, and the richer their fruit/ the greater
our desire should be for a still more abundant increase. It
teaches that a call to perfection is given to every one, and
justly remonstrates against the idea that, outside a certain
" state " of life, no one is expected to be very energetic about
his soul. It contains some very keen observations about the
unhealthiness of a self-centred piety, and the essential insincer-
ity of mere mimetic or imitative devotion. And its chapter on
social settlements is a most illuminating little treatise on the
scope and spirit of the higher philanthropy. Fresh, modern,
acute,, original, and yet penetrated with the beautiful and im-
perishable ideals of the ancient contemplative spirit, this is a
book to be noted. Probably some may not agree here and
there with its reflections or its criticisms — always kindly — but,
as Father Tyrrell in the Preface says, it is at least a book
which we must read wide-awake. It is of small consequence
to an author that some take another view than this. The main
point is: Has this book power and vitality enough to arouse
views, thoughts, ambitions of any kind in the mind of its
reader ? This book has that power and vitality, and we wish a
wide circulation for it.

The profound silence which Cath-
THE PAPAL COMMISSION olic scholars, almost to a man,
AND THE PENTATEUCH. have respectfully guarded on the

recent decision of the Biblical Com-
mission, issued last summer, regarding the Mosaic authorship of
the Pentateuch, is here broken by the publication of a corre-
spondence exchanged on that subject * by " two working schol-
ars and life-long lovers of organized Christianity." Painful sur-
prise. Dr. Briggs declares, was the impression produced in him,
on learning the decision which dashed to the ground the hopes
which his interview with the Holy Father had created in him.
The Church, he writes, has never been committed to the Mo-
saic authorship — why, then, should her authorities make gratui-
tous difficulties for her, by committing themselves to it now,
just when the whole array of the world of scholarship has pro-
nounced against it. He declares that the Biblical Commission
is "singularly destitute of biblical critics'*; and then he pro-
ceeds to dispose of the arguments advanced by the decree to

• The Papal Commission and the Pentateuch, By the Rev. Charles A. Briggs and Baron
Friedrich von Hiigel. New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

Digitized by

Google

7o8 NEW BOOKS [Feb.,

justify it in its resistance to the conclusions of the critics. He
next states, in brief, the main reasons for the rejection of the
Mosaic authorship. These are : the difference in the style,
in language found in the four great documents, in the histori-
cal situations which they reflect; the presence, in the old dis-
pensation, of a steady historical development of doctrine simi-
lar to that which theologians have at length acknowledged to
have taken place in Christianity. He then takes up the reasons
offered in the decision for refusing to accept the critical con-
clusion on the question. The passages of the Bible in which
certain sayings, predictions, laws, are ascribed to Moses, are on
a level with those which attribute all the Psalms to David,
Wisdom to Solomon. Yet, says Dr. Briggs, the Commission
would hardly go so far now as to maintain that David wrote
all the Psalms, and Solomon all the sapiential books. Again,
he argues that the Commission's admission that in the text, as
it stands, there may be additions " attached to the text as
glosses or interpretations " by uninspired authors, is to open a
gate to danger. In conclusion, Dr. Briggs pays a high tribute
to the Holy Father, " so devout and noble-minded and so
zealous," for which the Holy Father could scarcely feel grate-
ful, seeing that it is accompanied by a severe stricture on the
Holy Father's devoted assistants, whom the Doctor takes the
liberty of calling " reactionary functionaries who, as far as man
can do so, are riding the Church to ruin."

In his reply Baron von Htigel opens with some pardonable
personal observations regarding his qualifications as a biblical
scholar; and his active loyalty to, and' love for, the Roman
Catholic faith. After dwelling on the fact that the primary
object and test of the Catholic Church is not science, but re-
ligion, he observes that, nevertheless, in the long run, any per-
sistent opposition between true science and Catholic teaching
would be deeply injurious to the Church. He declares that the
Com-nission's Answer "should be criticised only under pressure
of serious necessity, and only by men thoroughly conversant
with the complex critical problems directly concerned." Be-
sides, he adds, 'Mt is not put forward as a dogmatic decision,
but, apparently, as a simple Direction and Appeal from schol-
ars to scholars." Clearly the Baron takes the same view con-
cerning the authority of congregational decisions as is taught
by Father Pesch, S.J., in his course of Dogma, where the

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 709

learned Father lays down that, although decrees of the con-
gregations not being infallible, the reasons offered by them for
their decisions may be respectfully examined by those compe-
tent to do so, nevertheless we are bound to accept them cor-
dially, until it becomes positively obvious that they are wrong
(donee positive apparet eas erasse). The Baron then goes over
the reasons against the Mosaic authorship more fully than did
the Doctor. He dwells upon the cumulative force of the argu-
ments, and, especially, on the one drawn from the perplexing
discrepancies in different parts of the Pentateuch regarding the
discipline of sacrifice, which, in some passages, ordains that
sacrifice is lawful only in one particular place, whilst other
passages indicate that it could be lawfully offered in many
others.

Summing up his enumeration of various conflicts of test
with test, he writes: "Multiply such simultaneous shiftings of
four or five sets of peculiarities by some fifty to a hundred
items within each set; interconnect each item and each set
with all the others; realize that' these shiftings presuppose
their predecessors and prepare their successors; and you will
have sofne notion how strong is this cumulative argument — a
rope not to be cut or broken, a steel hawser of the most nu-
merous, Tmanifold, and closely-knit strands." After discussing
the workableness of the solution suggested by the Commis-
sioners, the writer offers several grounds for his conviction that
the critical solution will, in due time, be accepted. The first
is that, "in the long run, it will be found simply impossible
to have one standard of historic method and proof for, say,
the Jegendary character of Pope Joan, or the Authenticity and
Catholic meaning of St. Irenaeus' testimony to the Roman
Church, or the factual reality of the Roman sojourn of St.
Peter; and another, a conflicting standard of historical method
and proof for, say, the reality of the person of Moses and of
his spiritual experience and proclamation of the Jewish law."
The final reaison is that the development in Christianity per-
mits the admission of a similar development in Judaism. Fi-
nally, as a confirmation of his expectation, the Baron appeals
''to the vicissitudes and final upshot " of the critical campaigns
which resulted in the ultimate establishment of critical views
that were for a long time strenuously resisted by the theolo-
gians. Here we feel grateful to the Baron for not having

Digitized by

Google

7IO NEW BOOKS [Feb.,

harped upon the molder'd string of Galileo, but, instead, in-
stanced the works of the pseudo-Dionysius, and the text of
the Three Heavenly Witnesses. The deep piety and earnest-
ness of purpose which pervade every page of this small but
notable book close full in the concluding paragraph : ** We as-
suredly can and ought, both of us, to pray, will, and work
that God may abundantly bless the great aims and ends of
him who, for you also, is the chief Bishop of Christendom;
and that his advisers, in the manifold mixed subject-matters
which they have to prepare and to bring before him, may have
a vivid realization of the difficulty and complexity, the impor-
tance, rights, and duties of those other departments of life —
Science and Scholarship — lest these forces, ignored or misun-
derstood, bring inevitable obstruction and eclipse to those di-
rect and central interests and ideals which are the fundamental
motives of all Spiritual life, and the true mainspring and im-
pregnable citadel of the Christian, Catholic, and Roman
Church."

To appreciate fully the loyalty of

TRUTHS OF YESTERDAY. Baron Von Hiigel's attitude, the

By Abbe Le Horin. uprightness of his aim, and the

services which scholarship such as
his, when directed by his truly Catholic spirit, may do for the
faith at present, one has but to turn to the volume* before us.
It deals not alone with the difficulties raised by the biblical
critics, but also with almost all those, real and fictitious, which
philosophic and historical criticism, of all kinds, have put forth
against the Church and her teachings.

But, here, the author's purpose, notwithstanding some pro-
testations to the contrary, seems to be to accentuate the
trouble, and to leave the impression that there is no solution
for the autonomies which, he contends, exist, in some cases,
between Catholic teaching of the present day and that of the
past, in others, between our doctrines and reason. Nor does
his offence stop here. With a perversity which we find great
difficulty in ascribing to ignorance, seeing that M. Le Morin is
a doctor of theology and of philosophy, he sometimes flings
into one common jumble the objections raised against funda-

• Viritis d'Hiert La Th^ologie Traditlonclle et les Critiques Catholiques. Par L'AbW
Jean le Morin. Paris : E. Nourry.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 711

mental dogmas and others which are directed against mere
pious beliefs, legends, and unauthentic traditions, which the
study of Catholic critics has relegated to their proper place.
What is to be thought of the good-will, the sincerity, or the
scholarship of anybody who, under the caption of " Proofs of
the Divinity of Religion," for the purpose of demonstrating
weaknesses in ' the Catholic position and contradictions in the
Church's teaching, discusses on the same level the miracles and
prophecies of the Old Testament, the miracles of our Lord,
and the legend of St. Procopius, the story of our Lady of the
Snows, the relic of the Savior's Crib, the picture of our Lady
by St. Luke, and the House of Loreto ?

The gist of the entire volume is mirrored in a passage of
the Preface which caricatures the apologetic method of estab-
lishing the claims of authority. When any one asks of Catho-
lic teachers reasons for their beliefs, says M. I'Abb^ Morin,
the invariable reply is : " The Church teaches it, and the
Church cannot err." "But if the inquirer insists: 'On what
grounds do you rest the infallibility of the Church ? * they re-
ply, with the same assurance: ' The Scriptures teach it, and the
Scriptures are the word of God.' ' But, how do you prove
that?* 'The Church affirms it.' Question them as you may,
you cannot get them to step outside this vicious circle."

At the end the writer refers to the agonies and tears that
his perplexities have caused him, for which he will be. suffi-
ciently recompensed if the Church at length gives to the diffi-
culties he has recounted a convincing and victorious solution.
If we could believe that his profession of docile expectation is
sincere we should recommend the Abbe to read Mrs. Ward's
Out of Due Time, and remind him that the Verites d'Hier are
truths yesterday, to-day, and forever.

Digitized by

Google

The Tablet (8 Dec): Resolves this difficult case of conscience —
a Scripture Professor, having been led by study, etc., to
accept some conclusions of biblical scholarship, finds him-
self involved in serious and conscientious difficulties con-
sequent upon the recent decision of the Biblical Com-
mission. An elementary principle of morality is this:
Nothing can make it right for a man to do what he be-
lieves to be wrong, or to teach anything which he clear-
ly sees to be untrue. If any professor were commanded
to teach what he believed to be false, he would surely
be bound to abandon his office rather than sacrifice hon-
esty and principle.

(15 Dec): The number of Bishops proclaimed at there-
cent Consistory was unusually large — almost a hundred.

Father B. Vaughan, S.J., in a speech at the Oxford

Union, denounced the egoism of modern life. In con-
clusion, he uttered a wish for more men like President
Roosevelt, of lofty spirit and true patriotism. Con-
sidering the present Issue between the Conservative and
Liberal parties in the Church, the author of Literary
Notes says that, on their own showing, the strife be-
tween the two parties would seem .to be, in the main, a
conflict between the ideas of different ages. Where the
point of difference is an open question, men of a pro-
gressive, Liberal temperament will naturally take the
one side ; while those who have the Conservative's rev-
erence for the past and repugnance to new ideas,, will be
found on the other. On the whole, the writer is dis-
posed to adopt the Conservative principles and premises
— only, curiously enough, in his view they inevitably
issue in Liberal conclusions.

(22 Dec): A Leader on the French Situation declares
that rece.it events have revealed the Government in its
true colors as a persecutor of religion. After inveighing
strongly against the secular press, he adds: "To our
shame even respectable papers, calling themselves Con-
servative, have joined in this outcry against Pius X."
(29 Dec): The protest of the Holy See against the ex-
pulsion of the acting delegate, Mgr. Montagnini, is given
in this number.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Foreign Periodicals 713

Tke Month (Jan.): The Editor, commenting upon popular mis-
conceptions concerning the Pope's dealings with the
French Government, presents the objectionable features
of the French Government's legislation bearing upon the

Church. Relative to the problem of securing religious

instruction to the children, R. Smythe , considers certain
aspects of the course of religious instruction usually fol-
lowed, with a view to a possible simplification; and sets
down briefly some of the obvious conditions of success-
ful oral teaching for the consideration of those who are
without actual experience of the work, but who may be
disposed, if need be, to do their best in it for the chil-
dren's sake. Alfred Marks, the author of Who Killed

Sir Edmund Bury Godfrey^ replies to Mr. Pollock's re-
view of the book. This number notices the corre-
spondence between Professor Briggs and Baron von Hii-
gel as regards the Biblical Commission's decision on the
Mosaic authorship of the Pentateuch. The reviewer points
out that to assume that the attitude of the Commission
has been due to unintelligent Conservatism of the theo-
logians, would be an absurdity of which no one with
any solid knowledge of the history of Catholic doctrine

could be capable. The latest volume of Dr. Pastor's

History of the Papacy is reviewed. This brochure of
over six hundred pages, limited to the reign of Leo X.,
" has resulted in no startling novelty." " Taken as a
whole," the reviewer concludes, "the volume is depress-
ing, though the fault is of the subject and not Dr. Pas-
tor's. There is hardly anything ennobling or elevating
to be chronicled of the external action of Leo X. He
was certainly a sincere believer, and pious after his own
peculiar fashion, while he was good-natured and easy-
going in his relations with those around him; but we look
for more than this in one who occupies such a station."

The Crucible: Rev. Vincent McNabb regrets the fact that the
craft of teaching is becoming more and more impersonal.
Danger of this is three- fold: (i) Undue influence; (2)

Unreal knowledge ; (3) Unshaped character. "History

and Catholics," by Rev. R. H. Benson, insists on' the

• many points of view to every historical event. Those

that appear to effect the Catholic iaith cannot touch the

transcendent truth embodied in the happening. Alice

Digitized by

Google

714 FOREIGN PERIODICALS [Feb.,

Gruner writes on "Salaries of Women Teachers."

The aims and methods of the proposed League of Catho-
lic Women Workers are set forth by Lucy W. Papwortb,

M.A. Mr. A. G. Little contributes a plan of study

and a few suggestions on the teaching of history in high-
er forms.- " Discipline and Government," by Josephine

C. Ormandy, contains many practical hints for teachers.

Clementia Black urges organization as the weapon to

fight the Evils of the Sweat System. Some delightful

glimpses of a Danish School are given by M. C. Kelleher.

Dublin Review (Jan.) : A contributor — presumably Mr. Ward —
writes on Lord Acton, and, speaking of Newman's atti-
tude toward The Rambler and the Home and Foreign^
says that Newman would have upheld these periodicals
to the end, despite their faults, but for the distinct judg-
ment of the bishops with which he did not at heart con-
cur. He felt the defects of these Reviews, but he seems
to have felt still more strongly an opposite defect among
his co-religionists — the tendency in some quarters to
erect into dogmas the accidental fashion of the moment,
the untheological exaggeration of zealous but unwise
writers on behalf of the Papal claims. To treat the ne-
cessity of keeping the old Papal States as though it were
a revealed dogma ; to speak of the Pope as though he
were Almighty God; to close the door to a candid sur-
vey of history by declaring the road barred beforehand
by pretended theological certainties which liad no real
existence — such worship of contemporary religion tried
Newman far more than the faults of Jhe Rambler. Such
a policy would tend to keep outside of the Church all
the greater minds who were led to regard these fashions

as inseparable from loyal Catholicism. Treating of

Pope Honorius, Dom Chapman says that just as to-day
we judge the letters of this Pope by the Vatican defini-
tion, and deny them to be ex cathedra because they do
not define any doctrine and do not impose it on the whole
Church, so the Christians of the seventh century judged
the same letters by the custom of their own day, and
saw that they did not claim what papal letters were wont
to claim.

Le Correspondant (lo Dec): At a meeting held at Gand, in
September of last year, the Institute of International

Digitized by

Google

1907.] FOREIGN PERIODICALS 715

Rights adopted a 'rMoIution to the effect that, in the
common interests of all countries, no hostilities should
commence without a previous and unequivocal declara-
tion of war. This measure, the author states, was
prompted by the attack of General Togo on the Port
Arthur fleet in February, 1904. In support of this de-
cision the Institute invoked international traditions, but
it is pointed put in this article that there has been little
or no tradition on this point. In proof of this assertion
the author cites a long list of cases in the last two cen-
turies in which hostilities were opened without any for-
mal declaration of war. In the Social Movement, M.

B^chaux discusses the agitation, which seems to be world-
wide, in favor of temperance. In Switzerland measures
are being taken to have the manufacture, sale, or im-
portation of absinthe an offence punishable by law.

M. Bechaux also draws attention to the legislation re-
cently adopted in Switzerland by the Canton of Vaud,
for the purpose of combating the drink problem. Being
of the opinion that alcoholism is a disease, and that flnes
and imprisonment have failed to cure it and cannot, it
was decided unanimously to establish institutions where
those addicted to drink would be medically treated.
Etudes (5 Dec.) : In a doctrinal study of the recent novel. The
Saint, M. de la Taille gives what he considers the chief
reasons for the condemnation of the work by the Congre-
gation of the Index. The reasons advanced are three
in number: (i) Falsification by the author of Catholic
dogma; (2) Attempted overthrow of the ecclesiastical
authority, and especially the insolent criticism of certain
Roman Congregations; (3) A false portrayal of sanctity.
Our reviewer says the whole work, frpm beginning to
end, is pure naturalism, and naturalism, he continues,
"has usurped the place of dogma, has broken up the
Church, and travestied Christian life," and in conclusion
the writer refers, in connection with // Santo, to a new
Syllabus which it is rumored will be published.
(20 Dec.) : R. P. Brucker re-states the conservative view
of the historicity of Genesis, and strives to answer fully
the strong critical objections raised by scholars both with-
in and without the Church. Another contribution to

our increasing fund of Newman literature is here pre-

Digitized by

Google

7l6 FOREIGN PERIODICALS [Feb.,

sented by F. de Grandmaison. The question is asked :
Is Newman our leader, and ought he to be recognized
as such ? This article then goes on to show that New
man's genius, learning, and initiative fully warrant us in
proclaiming him a true religious leader. A later article
will show his limitations, and point out wherein he fails
as a master.

Annates de Philosophie Chretienne (Dec.) : The 'third and con-
cluding essay on the notion of a miracle is concerned
with three points. The author first analyzes the essen-
tial elements of a miracle; then he lays down a theory
for making miracles intelligible; and concludes by show-
ing the value of miracles. In his mind the true charac-
teristic of a miracle consists in the fact that '' it is a
sign which is born from faith, which appeals to faith,

which is understood only by faith." E. Beurlier con

. tinues his discussion of the ''Moral Rationalism of Kant."

In the October number of the Annates^ Lefons sur

le Martyre was reviewed, and exception was taken by the
reviewer to P. Allard's idea of the character of the tes-
timony offered by the early martyrs. In this number
P. A Hard answers the objections made by the reviewer,
L. Laberthonniere, and following his letter are a few
pages by the reviewer justifying his criticism of the book.

La Quinzaine (i6 Dec): After publishing his book on Prince
Rd Koczif fimile Horn deems it fitting to devote some
thirty pages to a sketch of the princesses of the same
name. While giving in outline the chief events in the
lives of these three women, he dwells especially on the

part played by them in religion and in politics. It is

the opinion of L. Thibeaud that few know the true rela-
tion between the law of June 20, 1875, and the Prussian
religious bodies. In order to make the state of affairs
clearer to all, he gives the principle laws promulgated
from 1871 to 1876, and concludes his article with a com-
parison between German and French legislation in this

matter. Ch. Guillemant contributes six letters of Mon-

talembert, in which is discussed the attitude of Rome,
of the French Government, and of the episcopate towards
the struggle for liberty of teaching and the affair of the
Jesuits during the time when VAvenir rose and fell.

Revue du Clerge Ftanfais (l Jan.): M. P. Turmel discusses the

Digitized by VjOOQ iC

1907.] Foreign periodicals 717

old question as to the possibility of finding evidences for
the existence of auricular confession in the days of St.
John Chrysostom from passages in his writings. The ob-
servations made by M. Turmel go to show that no such
evidence can be obtained. Until the close of the nine-
teenth century this conclusion was rejected by Catholic
theologians unanimously ; to-day it is no longer so. . . .
In any event, if we hold that the saint did make men-
tion of auricular confession, it must be admitted that
he did not require such confession as a prerequisite for
communion, and that he authorized grave sinners to re-
ceive communion after having demanded pardon of their
faults from God. But he did do much to maintain the
vigor of the public penance ; and to debar from the Eu-
charist those who failed to amend their lives. And he
recognized in the priest the power to excommunicate and
to reconcile sinners.
La Democratie Chretienne (Dec.) : The editor applauds the sym-
pathetic co-operation of the new Coadjutor Bishop of
Cambray in the labor of the recent Catholic Congress at
Lille. He hails the broad spirit shown by the bishop as
most gratifying and encouraging to those who recognize
the pressing necessity of the reconciliation of the Church
and the people. M. Louis Marnay discusses '' Legisla-
tion regarding Labor," comparing France in this regard
with other countries. The article contains a concise sum-
mary of the laws that have been enacted in late years
for the protection and regulation of labor in France and

other States ol Europe. The discourse of M. de Gies-

berts, German delegate at the Congress of Essen, ex-
poses the Christian labor movement or conservative so-
cialism as embodied in the encyclical of Pope Leo. A
short sketch of the growth of this Catholic movement
in Germany and France, some considerations regarding
its extreme importance to Church and nation, and an
enumeration of the means by which it hopes to accom-
plish its end, make up the paper. The education and
political emancipation of the people, the formation of
associations and religious guilds, with the adoption of the
" collective contract of labor," the writer thinks, will
solve the present social problems.

Digitized by

Google

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

TO counteract the effect of debasing ideals young men should read biogra-
phies of exalted types of manhood in these days when there is so much
vulgar display of the desire for high places by incompetent and untrust-
worthy leaders. They can learn much to their advantage from the speeches
of the late Frederic Courdert (G. P. Putnam's Sons, New York), who was
prominent in many ways as a citizen and a Catholic. Paul Fuller, the editor,
has done his work ably. Mr. Coudert's life was so varied in its activities,
that a more complete biography might have been afforded than is vouchsafed
to the readers of the book; but the editor doubtless had his reasons for
making the volume practically a collection of Mr. Coudert's addresses.

Mr. Coudert was born in New York City, in the year 1832, of French
Catholic parentage. He was graduated from Columbia College in 1850,
when only 18, and in 1853, when of age, was admitted to the bar. He soon
took a commanding place there, becoming in time President of the Bar Asso-
ciation of New York. He won distinction at the civil and criminal, the ad-
miralty, and the patent bars, in handling commercial cases, and as a publi-
cist dealing with cases involving international law — that law which is not law.
He declined a seat on the bench of the Supreme Court of the United States,
on that of the State Supreme Court, and the mission to Russia; in fact, the
only publi coffice he held was a membership on the Board of Education. He
served, however, on the Venezuela Boundary Commission, and was engaged
as counsel in- many cases of more than national importance. He died when
nearly 72 years old, December 20, 1903.

Born and bred a Catholic, Mr. Coudert spent time and means in the
Church's service, and five of the addresses included in this volume were made
before the Catholic League so long ago as 1873. These, perhaps, are the
most interesting in the volume, as showing his lightness and delicacy of touch,
his sureness of statement, and his keen sense of humor. That on ** Morals
and Manners "is especially good, showing wide reading, delicacy of handling,
and a right conception of the point he wished to make, which he reached with
unerring accuracy. His addresses before more mixed audiences were no less
happy than those before his fellow-Catholics, as any one who has heard him
speak at political meetings will remember.

Four addresses on international law and arbitration are given in this vol-
ume, of which perhaps the most valuable was on the "Rights of Ships," de-
livered at the Naval War College in Newport about ten years ago. This was
addressed to an audience of men who might be called practitioners at the bar
of international law; haval ofHcers constantly required to apply to actual
cases the incomplete rules of that law, on whose correct application thereof
the issue of war or peace often depended. The lecture discussed the once
famous Barrundia case, reviewing the precedents and summing up in favor of
the position taken by Secretary Blaine, though admitting that the weight of
authority in this country was against that, Mr. Coudert's closing remark is
interesting, even if really a piece of special pleading: '* Is it claiming too
much to demand that the flag at our masthead should, even in a foreign port.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Columbian Reading Union 719

symbdlize something of our origin, traditions, and practices? Or should it
be no more nor less than an ornamental device which loses its meaning as
soon as it floats in the slip of a foreign wharf?" Decidedly a pretty question
to put to a body of naval officers who were interested professionally in up-
holding the importance of our flag, and who, at the time Mr. Coudert asked
it, were almost unanimous against Mr. Blaine's interpretation of the law, and
his treatment of a distinguished brother officer.

Interesting now as when first published is a letter printed nearly sixteen
years ago, '< Young Men in Politics." Mr. Coudert spoke as one having au-
thority, for he was a politician of the highest class, and had been so from his
young manhood. In a charmingly written letter, Mr. Coudert advised that
one should not undertake the care of others until he was able to care for him-
self — ** first let him be his own master, then let him serve the public." Once
able to work his way through life by his own unaided exertions, he should en-
ter politics — in so far as taking a share in public life is concerned — by insisting
upon decent political methods, upon reputable candidates, upon wise legisla-
tion. "To this extent all men may be politicians and good citizens; to this
extent all, rich and poor, should be vigilant custodians of the public weal."

A chapter that cannot be overlooked is Mr. Coudert's open letter to
Alexandre Dumas fils, replying to the latter's advocacy of the Naquet law of
divorce, at the time before the French Chambers. This law granted divorce
on the bare disagreement of a couple ; Coudert's reply was witty and a very
able defence oi the Catholic doctrine of marriage, the attack on which in
France was the first step toward the position of hostility to religion now held
by the republic.

It has been, aflirmed that the field of sociology offers more opportunity
for mental gymnastics than any other domain of scientific or non-scientific
thought. Theology has many advantages, but, like politics, it is so closely
woven to the human heart that discussion is always apt to excite indignation
or else to occasion pain. Philosophy has been very popular in this respect
ever since the ancient Greek sages began the work by quarreling, whether
fire, earth, air, or water was the origin of the universe. Sociology, however,
became suddenly popular with the advent of the Spencerian philosophy.

While the scientists are still busy collecting the facts upon which all true
generalization must, be based, a handsome army of sciolists, dreamers,
fanatics, philanthropists, reformers, philosophers, and humorists have occu-
pied small areas in the new territory and are talking to admiring throngs.

Among the different attractions that are now appealing to the general
public may be mentioned Bryanism, or the advancement of civilization by the
splitting lengthwise of silver dollars ; the single tax theory, or the elevation
of humanity by the confiscation of all real estate; Debsism, or the abolition
of human suffering by compelling men to work in droves; German social-
ism, or the conversion of the President into a universal grandfather, and
Herr Most anarchism, or the dynamiting of the bath tub. These are the
leading entertainments, and deserve the large and noisy patronage which
most of them enjoy. Then there are smaller ones, in which the chief char-
acteristic is the skilled performance of music upon harps of one string, flutes
with one vent, and pianos with one key. M. C. M.

Digitized by

Google

BOOKS RECEIVED.

Longmans, Green & Co., New York : *

A Smaller History of Ancient Ireland, By P. W.Joyce, M.A. Illustrated. Pp.xriii.-s74.
Price $1.25. American Problems, Essays, and Addresses. By James H. Baker, M.A.
LL.D.

G. P. Putnam's Sons, New York:

John Calvin: The Organizer of Reformed Protestantism, i $0^1 $64. By Williston Walker.
Pp. xviii.-456. The Censorship of the Church oj Rome and its Influence upon the Produc
tion and Distribution of Literatute. By George Haven Putnam, Litt. D. In two vols.
Pp. XXV.-375. Price $2.50 per vol. net.

DoDD. Mead & Co., New York:

The Far Horizon. By Lucas Malet. Pp. 388.
The Macmillan Company, New York:

Newer Ideals of Peace. By Jane Addams. Pp. xviii.-243. Price $1.25 net
Fr. Pustet & Co., New York :

Plain Practical Sermons. By Right Rev. John A. Sheppird. V.G. Third Edition. Pp.
534. Pnce $1.50 net. Commune Sanctorum Juxta Editionem Vaticanam a SS. PP.
Pto X, Evulgatam. Pp. 78.

The Bradley White Company, New York :

Principles of spelling Reform. By F. Sturges Allen. Pamphlet. Pp.38.
Christian Press Association, New York :

The Life of St. Vincent of Paul. Translated from the French. Pp. 219. Price, post-
paid, 33 cents.

The Dolphin Press, Philadelphia, Pa. :

The Golden Sayings of the Blessed Brother Giles of Assisi. Newly translated and edited,
together with a sketch of his life, by the Rev. Fr. Paschal Robinson, O.F.M. Pp.
Ixiii.-i4i. Price $i.

Thl Pilgrim Press, Boston, Mass. :

Christ and the Eternal Order. By John Wright Buckham. D.D. Pp. rii.-i89.
The Young Churchman Company, Milwaukee, Wis.:

The Truth of Christianity. Being an Examination of the more important arguments for
and against believing in that Religion. Compiled from various sources \y Lt.-Col.
W. H. Turton, D.S.O. Pp. 529.

W. E. Chase, Madison, Wis. :

Jonathan Upglade. By Wilfrid Earl Chase. Pp. 200.
Browne & Nolan. Ltd., Dublin, Ireland :

Studies in Irish History. 1603-164^. Edited by R. Barry O'Brien. Pp. 324,
Elkin Mathews, London, England :

The Sacred Grove: and Other Imptessions of Italy. By Stanhope Bayley. Pp. 132.
Price 4J. 6d. net.

The Australian Catholic Truth Society, Melbourne:

The Lost Child; or, the Story of Heintich von Eichenfels. (From the German.) Pamphlet.
Pp. 24. Religion and Human Liberty. By Rev. James O'Dwyer, S.J. Pamphlet. Pp.
30. Price I penny each.

Bloud et Cie, Paris, France :

La PensU ChSrtienne. By Henri Bremond.

Digitized by

Google

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

Vol. LXXXIV. MARCH, 1907. No. 504.

THE RECENT RESULTS OF PSYCHICAL RESEARCH.

BY GEORGE M. SEARLE, C.S.P.
IL— TELEPATHY.

fHE experiments described in our last article were
continued, in varying circumstances, with inter-
esting results ; but it would not be worth the
space to describe all the details. Though suc-
cess was more or less frequent in different forms
of experiment, and on different occasions, there was nothing to
indicate fraud or trickery of any kind, though all precautions
were taken which might serve to detect it. Finally, a new
line of investigation was pursued, in order to determine the
manner in which the impression seemed to be produced. The
following questions were proposed:

1. A natural impressibility being assumed, what are the
further conditions which determine or modify success?

2. Is the transferred impression phonetic, or visual, or in-
determinate ?

3. How far do impressions of drawings or geometrical fig-
ures, inexpressible in descriptive words, admit of being trans-
ferred ?

4. Are there any peculiar features in this latter form of
transference, such as the inversion or perversion of the ob-
ject, etc. ?

The third of these questions is of a practical character, and

its answer is evidently a partial answer to the second one. If

an impression of a drawing or of a geometrical figure, having

no fully descriptive name, can be transferred as that of a card

Digitized by

Google

722 RECENT RESULTS OF PSYCHICAL RESEARCH [Mar.^

or of a name can be, it is clear that in such a case the im-
pression must be largely a visual one.

Experiments of this kind were made on a young man named
Smith, at Brighton. A drawing being made without any pos-
sibility of Mr. Smith's seeing it, he was asked to draw his im-
pression of it. He was blindfolded and remained so while
making his own drawing, which, naturally, would tend to make
it imperfect. Evidently, it would be very difficult to draw the
simplest kind of figure (a square, for instance) perfectly, with-
out the direction given by the sight of what one was drawings
however clear the impression might be. Still, the trials were
successful enough to show the reality of the impression pro-
duced; in some cases they were remarkably so.

Since that time, these experiments have been continued with
various subjects (or percipients), actual objects being sometimes
used instead of drawings. Failures, of course, there have been,
and plenty of them; for there is no doubt that the great ma-
jority of people on whom such an experiment might be tried
would receive no impression whatever, and would have simply
to guess, in making any attempt at description or reproduc-
tion. But the successes actually recorded are quite enough to
show that there was in the persons who could succeed in this
way a faculty of some special kind, enabling them to do so»
though. this faculty could hardly be constant and steady.

In experiments of this sort, the object being in itself a visi-
ble one, it is, however, clear that this faculty is not necessarily
one of ability to receive thought impressions; for in some
cases it may be the still more mysterious and extraordinary
one of clairvoyance, by which a person may be able to describe
a visible object ev^n when it is unseen by those making the
experiment on him. For instance, he may be required to read
a sentence in a book on a library shelf on some page or at
some line mentioned at random by the experimenters. This
sort of thing seems to have been done ; but at present we
need not discuss it. As it is a more extraordinary and unac-
countable matter than that of thought-transference, and as the
fact of thought-transference is clearly enough shown in cases
like those before mentioned, in which the thought communi-
cated has no real visible object corresponding to it (as in that
of the names of people simply thought of or imagined), it seems
more simple and scientific to ascribe this reproduction of actual
drawings and similar phenomena to thought-transference, rather

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Recent Results of psychical Research 723

than to clairvoyance; especially as the percipients were in no
trance or other abnormal state.

The subject of thought-transference was investigated for
quite a number of years; even now formal experiments on it
are, probably, sometimes made. Usually it would seem that
visible objects havQ been chosen for the object of thought,
rather than matters not capable of representation in this way.
Though the amount of success has varied with different agents
and percipients, there seems to be no doubt as to the reality
of the phenomenon. Any suspicion as to collusion, or fraud
of any kind, would seem to be pretty thoroughly disposed of
by the varying circumstances and conditions of the experiments.
It is to be regretted that there have not been more numerous
formal attempts to convey thoughts not capable of visual repre-
sentation. Still, even outside of any formal attempts in this
direction, it has become fairly certain that such thoughts are
sometimes transmitted, especially between friends having habit-
ual sympathy with each other. It is, of course, very plain
that imagination will exaggerate the amount of this transmis«
sion, and sometimes claim that it has occurred, when, in fact,
there has been nothing but an accidental coincidence; but still
quite enough remains to prove to the unprejudiced that genu-
ine phenomena of this kind really do sometimes occur.

It is rather a pity that [more experiments have not been^
made — or, if made, not recorded — of transmission of thought
concerning ordinary matters. We have, however, some which
seem quite satisfactory. For example, in the spring of 1893,
experiments of this kind were made by a physician of San
Francisco and his wife, the latter being on a visit in the coun-
try. They alternated as transmitter and receiver. There seems
to have been some clairvoyance combined with the reception
of the ideas intended to be conveyed, particularly on the doc-
tor's part. For instance, here are the first two messages. A
particular ten minutes of the day was assigned for the time of
the attempt at transmission. .

May 12. — Transmitter, Mrs. S .

Arrived safely. Pleasant trip. B feels fairly well.

We have a nice place in an old-fashioned house.
Received by Dr. S .

Had a good trip. B — — slept well. House squarely built
and plain ; porch surrounded by trees ; not fronting the road ;
rooms very sunny.

Digitized by

Google

724 RECENT RESULTS OF PSYCHICAL RESEARCH [Mar.,

These particulars were all accurate; as they relate to visi-
ble things to a great extent, they seem to indicate clairvoy-
ance, especially as they do not seem to have been consciously
intended to be sent.

May 13. Transmitter, Dr. S .

Theresa B and her mother were here yesterday. Also

Clara and Emma. Business somewhat dull. W 's house

burned yesterday.

Received by Mrs. S .

I think Theresa B was there or is coming. Some-
thing, I can't make out, about business. I think it is bad.

The above will suffice for samples of this sort of communi-
cation. Similar successes were obtained for about ten days.
It is not intended, by giving those above, to produce convic-
tion as to the genuineness or reality of the transmission or re-
ception ; but, rather, to show what sort of thing was attempted.
The conviction of reality can only come from going over the
whole mass of evidence, for which, of course, we would not
have space. It would be still more satisfactory if the experi-
ments had been made on abstract ideas, incapable of visualiza-
tion, or on purely internal emotions, not manifested outwardly
in any way. Still, what evidence we have in this case and
others seems quite sufficient to give at least a strong probabil-
ity that we have a real relation of cause and effect in the
transmission and reception.

The whole matter of transmission and reception of thoughts,
mental images, or ideas, and emotions, in ways distinct from
our regular physical methods of communication, is now com-
monly and conveniently known as telepathy. The term, though
convenient, is not, however, thoroughly suitable or descriptive.
The phenomena coming under it were classed by Mr. Myers
as' "sensory automatism," as distinguished from the "motor
automatism " occurring principally in spiritist mediums, or in
objects influenced by them. But this term also is not quite ap-
propriate, as it seems to imply that an impression is made on
the senses, either real or imaginary, and never on the intellect
or emotions pure and simple. Still, it would seem that in most
cases, especially when the transmission is not of set purpose,
but also even when it is, some impression is made on the senses,
which cannot — at any rate without special effort and care — be

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Recent Results of psychical Research 725

distinguished from those which we are constantly receiving in
our daily life. That is to say, they take the form of visions,
or (less frequently) of auditions or hearings, or, perhaps, can
be referred to some of the other senses.

The term " telepathy " seems, on the whole, the best. Still
it is not quite suitable, for the reasons just stated ; and, be-
sides, there seems to be no need that the impression should
come from a considerable distance, as the '* tele " would seem
to imply; also, it does not represent in any way the part of
the agent in producing it, since the " pathy " simply refers to
the percipient. The word, indeed, would include clairvoyance,
which seems to be something quite distinct from the matter we
are actually considering.

Another expression, possibly better than either of these two,
was formerly used to describe '' telepathic " impressions made
on the senses. They were called " phantasms of the living," as
distinguished from "phantasms of the dead"; though there may
really be in the method of production no difference between one
kind of phantasm and the other.

Probably few persons who have not specially studied the
subject are aware of the mass of evidence which has been brought
together, mainly by the Society for Psychical Research, or by
its individual members, bearing on this matter of '' phantasms
of the living." No impression — or very little — can be made
by giving one or two instances; but still it will be worth
while to do so, in order to show just what it is of which we
are treating.

First, we will give an auditory case. A Mr. R. Fryer — we
do not know just what the ''R." stands for, but he was known
in the family as " Rod " — tells us :

A strange experience occurred in the autumn of the year
1879. A brother of mine had been from home for three or four
days, when one afternoon, at half-past five (as nearly as pos-
sible) I was astonished to hear my name (** Rod ") called out
very distinctly. I so clearly recognized my brother's voice,
that I looked all over the house for him ; but not finding him,
and indeed knowing that he must be distant some forty miles,
I ended by attributing the incident to a fancied delusion, and
thought no more about the matter. On my brother's arrival,
however, on the sixth day, he remarked, amongst other things,
that he had narrowly escaped an ugly accident. It appeared

Digitized by

Google

726 Recent results of psychical Research [Mar.,

that while getting out from a railway carriage, he missed his
footing, and fell along the platform ; by putting out his hands
quickly he broke the fall, and only suffered a severe shaking.
** Curiously enough,** he said, ** when I found myself falling,
I called out your name.** This did not strike me for a mo-
ment, but on my asking him during what part of the day this
happened, he gave me the time, which I found corresponded
exactly with the moment I heard myself called.

Mr. John T. Fryer, the brother, and " agent " in the matter,
who met with the accident, fully and precisely confirms this.

The present writer was told of an almost exactly similar
event by the late Professor Langley, who was an eminently
careful and accurate observer and weigher of evidence. It was
the case of a man meeting with an accident by slipping on a
Brooklyn ferry-boat as it was nearing the landing, by which
mishap his life seemed in danger for a moment; he called the
name of his wife, who was then in Prospect Park. She heard
her name called in his voice at the moment, and was much
alarmed.

It might be expected that auditory phantasms would, as
being simpler, be more frequent than visual ones; but the con-
trary seems to be the case. It may be remarked, by the way,
that the term " hallucination " is often, indeed generally, used
instead of '' phantasm " ; but this word seems objectionable, as
it conveys, probably, to most minds the idea that the phenome-
non is entirely imaginary ; that there not only is no objective
reality producing it, but even no real impression on the eye,
ear, or other bodily organ which is affected.

To illustrate the matter of visual phantasms of the living,
we will give also a couple of examples, taken, like the' auditory
ones above, from Mr. Myers' book. Human Personality^ etc.

The first is given in a letter from the percipient, as follows :

Helen Alexander (maid to Lady Waldegrave) was lying here
very ill with typhoid fever, and was attended by me. I was
standing at the table by her bedside, pouring out her medicine,
at about 4 o'clock in the morning of the 4th of October,
1880. I heard the call-bell ring (this had been heard twice
before during the night in that same week) and was attracted
by the door of the room opening, and by seeing a person en-
tering the room whom I instantly felt to be the mother of the
sick woman. She had a brass candlestick in her hand, a red

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Recent Results of Psychical Research 727

shawl over her shoulders, and a flannel petticoat on, which had
a hole in the front. I looked at her as much as to say: *' I
am glad you have come *' ; but the woman looked at me stern-
ly, as much as to say : ** Why wasn't I sent for before? " I
gave the medicine to Helen Alexander, and then turned
round to speak to the vision, but no one was there. She had
gone. She was a short, dark person, and very stout. At
about 6 o'clock that morning Helen Alexander died. Two
days after her parents and a sister came to Antony (the place
where this incident occurred) , and arrived between i and 2
o'clock in the morning ; I and another maid let them in, and
it gave me a great turn when I saw the living likeness of the
vision I had seen two nights before. I told the sister about
the .vision, and ^he said that the description of the dress ex-
actly answered to her mother's, and that they had brass can-
dlesticks at home exactly like the one described. There was
not the slightest resemblance between the mother and
daughter. Frances Reddei*!,.

Mr. Myers remarks:

This at first sight might be taken for a mere delusion of an
excitable or over-tired servant, modified and exaggerated by
the subsequent sight of the real mother. If such a case is to
have evidential force, we must ascertain beyond doubt that the
description of the experience was given in detail before any
knowledge of the, reality can have affected the percipient's
memory or imagination. This necessary corroboration has
been kindly supplied by Mrs. Pole-Carew, of Antony, Tor-
point, Devonport.

This was the lady of the house. Her letter is given in full.
The most important part of it is her statement that

Reddell told me and my daughter of the apparition about
an hour after Helen's death.

It seems also pretty clear that Miss Reddell (as we should
say) was not an excitable person, as she does not seem to have
been particularly excited when she saw the vision, or when it
•disappeared. Mrs. Pole-Carew tells us that

Frances Reddell states that she has never had any hallu-
cination, or any odd experience of any kind, except on this
one occasion. The Hon. Mrs. LyttletOn, formerly of Selwyn
College, Cambridge, who knows her, tells us that '* she ap-
pears to be a most matter-of-fact person, and was apparently

Digitized by

Google

728 RECENT RESULTS OF PSYCHICAL RESEARCH [Mar.,.

most impressed by the fact that she saw a hole in the
mother's flannel petticoat, made by the busk of her stays, re-
produced in the apparition.**

There actually was such a hole. It may be remarked just
here, that this sort of minute detail in the genuine phantasm,,
whether of the living or of the dead, is the rule rather than
the exception, and is in sharp contrast to the shadowy and
vague outlines of the usual ghost story. The real phantasm is^
not a sheeted figure in white, or a dim one in black, but
seems to wear ordinary clothes, and is usually supposed when
first seen — as in the above case — to be a living person, like
those one meets every day.

The second case that we will give seems remarkably weU
attested, and has the peculiarity of combining dream with
reality. As the original account is rather long, we shall have
to condense it.

The gentleman who gives the account was crossing in a
steamer of the Inman Line, in 1863, from Liverpool to New
York. The steamer ran into a storm which lasted about a
week. On the night following he was having a good sleep for
the first time since leaving port. He says :

Toward morning I dreamed that I saw my wife, whom I
had left in the United States, come to the door of my state-
room, clad in her night-dress. At the door she seemed ta
discover that I was not the only occupant' of the room, hesi-
tated a little, then advanced to my side, stooped down and
kissed me, and after gently caressing me for a few moments,
quietly withdrew.

Upon waking I was surprised to see my fellow-passenger —
whose berth was above mine, but not directly over it — owing
to the fact that our room was at the stem of the vessel — lean-
ing upon his elbow, and looking fixedly at me. " You're a
pretty fellow," said he at length, ** to have a lady come and
visit you in this way." I pressed him for an explanation,
which he at first declined to give, but at length related what
he had seen, while wide awake, lying in his berth. It ex-
actly corresponded with my dream.

On reaching home, my wife's first question was, when we
were alone : * * Did you receive a visit from me a week ago
Tuesday?" ** A visit from you?" said I, ** we were more
than a thousand miles at sea." **I know it," she replied^
** but it seemed to me that I visited you." ** It would be im-
possible," said I. ** Tell me what makes you think so."

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Recent Results of psychical Research 729

My wife then told me that, on account of the severity of the
weather and the reported loss of the Africa ^ which sailed for
Boston on the same day that we left Liverpool for New York,
and had gone ashore at Cape Race, she had been extremely
anxious about me. On the night previous, the same night
when, as mentioned above, the storm had just begun to
abate, she had lain awake for a long time thinking of me,
and about four o'clock in the morning it seemed to her that
she went out to seek me. Crossing the wide and stormy sea,
she came at length to a low, black steamship, whose side she
went up, and then descending into the cabin, passed through
it to the stem, until she came to my state-room. ** Tell me,"
said she, ** do they ever have state-rooms like the one I saw,
where the upper berth extends further back than the under
one ? A man was in the upper berth, looking right at me, and
for a moment I was afraid to go in, but soon I went up to the
side of your berth, bent down and kissed you, and embraced
you, and then went away."

The description given by my wife of the steamship was cor-
rect in all particulars, though she had never seen it. (She
was not living in New York, but in Watertown, Conn.)

A curious feature about this account is that the telepathic
impression (if such it was) seems to have been stronger on the
Stranger than on the husband; affecting the latter only vaguely,
as a dream, while the stranger saw with his waking eyes the
wife's phantasm. This peculiarity is, however, not by any
means unique.

This whole magazine could easily be filled with well-attested
cases similar to those just given. It is quite possible that with
any isolated one a reader or hearer, determined not to believe,
may find something which seems to him to be a flaw in the
evidence. And, of course, one can always fall back on the
hypothesis that the narrator and those who confirm his account
are simply lying. But it must be remembered that in the
cases selected by the Society the narrators are persons who, in
other matters, would not be suspected of falsehood ; whose
names are known, and who have a reputation for truth to main-
tain. Impeccability in this or any other respect is not claimed
for them; but it is morally impossible that deception in im-
portant matters like these can be so common as it would have
to be to cast doubt on the cumulative! evidence coming from
the many accounts which have been given. And the same

Digitized by

Google

730 Recent Results of psychical Research [Mar->

may be said for other sources of error. And, though we might
expect that the accounts of extraordinary occurrences like those
just given would come from persons of an imaginative char-
acter, there seems to be no indication that such is the rule.
Undoubtedly some persons are more subject to impressions of
this kind than others, and seem to receive telepathic messages
not intended for them better than others' for whom they are
intended, or in whom the sender is interested, as in the case
last given ; but this susceptibility does not seem to be con-
nected with susceptibility to emotion or feeling in general,
or with a nervous temperament, as commonly understood.

It should also be noticed that these messages or impressions
sometimes seem to be received when there is no conscious
effort on the part of the sender to convey them. Some people
seem to have, so to speak, a sort of habitual activity in this
way. To illustrate the meaning of this, we may be excused
for giving in full an account given by the Rev. T. L. Williams,
vicar of Porthleven, near Helston, dated August i, 1884:

Some years ago (I cannot give you any date, but you may
rely on the facts) on one occasion, when I was absent from
home, my wife awoke one morning, and to her surprise and
alarm saw an appearance of me standing by the bedside look-
ing at her. In her fright she covered her face with the. bed-
clothes, and when she ventured to look again the appearance
was gone. On another occasion, when I was not absent from
home, my wife went one evening to week-day evensong, and
on getting to the churchyard gate, which is about forty yards
or so from the church door, she saw me, as she supposed,
coming from the church in surplice and stole. I came a little
way, she says, and turned round the comer of the building,
when she lost sight of me. The idea suggested to her mind
was that I was coming out of the church to meet a funeral at
the gate.

It should be noted that in this and the following instance
the percipient had no idea that there was anything abnormal
in what she saw.

I was at the time in church in my place in the choir, where
she was much surprised to see me when she entered the build-
ing. I have often endeavored to shake my wife's belief in
the reality of her having seen what she thinks she saw. In
the former case, J have told her: **You were only half

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Recent Results of psychical Research 731

awake, and perhaps dreaming/' But she always confidently
asserts that she was broad awake, and is quite certain that
she saw me. In the latter case she is equally confident.

My daughter also has often told me, and now repeats the
story, that one day, when living at home before her marriage,
she was passing my study door, which was ajar, and looked
in to see if I was there. She saw me sitting in my chair, and
as she caught sight of me I stretched out my arms, and drew
my hands across my eyes, a familiar gesture of mine, it ap-
pears. I was not in the house at the time, but out in the
village. This happened many years ago, but my wife re-
members that my daughter mentioned the circumstance to
her at the time.

Mrs. Williams fully confirms the account of the two appear-
ances to herself in a separate letter, June 20, 1885. Very ex-
traordinary also is the case of Mrs. Beaumont. Her husband.
Captain A. S. Beaumont, relates at length two instances of
seeing her, one of them being before their marriage, when he
saw her entering the room through a door which was locked,
and (as he learned afterwards) pasted up on the other side.

On the other occasion she suddenly appeared to him when,
in fact, she was spending the evening elsewhere; and he saw
her wearing a dress which she was actually wearing there, and
which he '' most certainly had never seen."

Instances like this of '' phantasms of the living " are two nu-
merous by far to be dismissed with simple incredulity. The
above will suffice as samples. The telepathic explanation is, of
course, not the only one possible. The most probable one out-
side of it will be considered later. It hardly seems that tele-
pathy applies to the following case, in which the same person,
according to the ordinary presumption, was both percipient and
agent. It is from Mrs. Hall, of the Yews, Gretton, near Ket-
tering, and is as follows:

In the autumn of 1863, I was living with my husband and
first baby, a child of eight months, in a lone house, called
Sibberton, near Wansford, Northamptonshire, which in by-
gone days had been a church. A3 the weather became more
wintry, a married cousin and her husband came on a visit.
One night, when we were having supper, an apparition stood
at the end of the sideboard. We four sat at the dining-
table; and yet, with great inconsistency, /stood as this ghost-
ly visitor again, in a spotted, light muslin summer dress, and

Digitized by

Google

732 Recent Results of Psychical Research [Mar.,

without any terrible peculiarities of air or manner. We all
four saw it, my husband having attracted our attention to it,
saying, ** It is Sarah,** in a tone of recognition, meaning me.
It at once disappeared. None of us felt any fear, it seemed
too natural and familiar.

Of course it may be remarked that Mrs. Hall herself was
not necessarily the agent in this case, on the telepathic theory ;
it may be possible for an agent to produce a phantasm of some
other person. But in the cases where a phantasm has been
produced voluntarily, as in that on the Inman steamer given
above, the image formed has been, so far as we are aware, al-
ways that of the one producing it. If, however, it is possible
for the agents, as in the ordinary cases of thought-transference
first considered^ to produce an image of a drawing in the
mind of a percipient, there seems to be no reason why the
image of the percipient himself (or herself) may not be so pro-
duced by some one else. And there is no absolute reason why
an agent, whether consciously or unconsciously such, should be
unable to see the image of himself which he produces. Only
it is, as said above, contrary to the ordinary presumption and
regular experience.

The cases which have been given seem to be sufficient to
give an idea of what is meant by telepathy, especially to that
part of it which refers to impressions made on the senses by
phantasms, whether visual or auditory, of the living. Of course
these impressions may be made, as has been said in the pre-
vious article, by direct communication from mind to mind ; for,
after all, it is the mind, or spirit, which is the real, ultimate
percipient, and primary agent, in all sensations which our bodies
receive, and all the actions which they perform, except, of
course, those which are in the usual sense automatic, such as
those of digestion and the circulation of the blood. Even these
are, to a great extent, subject to mental influence. And no
reason can be assigned why direct communication from mind
to mind should be impossible ; that is to say, a communica-
tion entirely independent of any material medium. No conclu-
sive reason can be shown why actual visions or sounds, undis-
tinguishable from those perceived by our ordinary bodily sen-
ses, should not be communicated directly from other minds or
spirits to our own,'as well as abstract thoughts or simple emotions.

Still, the usual theory which has been held as to the nu-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Recent Results of Psychical Research 733

merous and really undeniable phenomena similar to those just
related, is that they do come in some way through our bodily
organism, at any rate, on the part of the percipient. And, on
the recognized scientific principle of not supposing more causes
than are needed to account for phenomena, this theory seems
preferable.

Now, to take the case of vision in particular, we all know,
or can easily convince ourselves, that the operation of the len-
ses of the eye is not necessary to produce the phenomenon of
sight. A man, for instance, receives a blow on the head, and
sees stars; we do not think that the images of these stars, even
if really on the retina, come to it through the optical mechan-
ism o-f the eye. No, it is the retina, or the optic nerve, or the
corresponding tract of the brain, which receives a shock, and
receives it as a vision of stars. Or we can accomplish the same
result by less violent means ; by simply pressing lightly on the
edge of the eyeball, so as to press, probably, on the retina
itself. We see at once a spot^ apparently on the opposite side
from the point of pressure, referred, of course, to that opposite
side with regard to other visual impressions, on account of the
inversion of the retinal image of exterior objects.

We evidently do not see these things with the "mind's
eye," as commonly so called ; they are not mere imaginations,
such as those which we can summon up at pleasure, of the face
of a friend, for instance, or even of some object never actually
seen, or absolutely non-existing. No, they are real sensations,
indistinguishable, as has been said, from our ordinary ones, ex-
cept in their representing no reality visible in the ordinary way.
In the cases given just now, we do not, of course, suppose them
to be representations of real objects, simply because we are
accustomed to produce or to perceive them in the ways de-
scribed. But suppose that by some action from outside on the
retina or optic nerve, or even on the brain itself, the image
of some object which cannot be produced in these ordinary
ways is conveyed to the mind. Such an image or picture may
be absolutely indistinguishable in its kind from those of the
real objects which may be pictured on the retina at the same
time by the lens of the eye itself. It is, as it were, superposed
on these ordinary natural images. Such, then, is the theory of
telepathic vision which may very reasonably be held without
going any further for an explanation.

Digitized by

Google

734 Recent Results of psychical Research [Mar.

It may, however, be urged that if this telepathic or abnor-
mal image is superposed on the normal ones, it should not,,
necessarily at any rate, extinguish them. And it cannot be
said that we haxre any clear proof that it does so. In the case
of ghosts, or ''phantasms of the dead," of which we shall have
to treat, the phenomenon of transparence is, we may say, tra-
ditional. In phantasms of the living, such as those described
above, the object seems so natural that those perceiving them
do not think of noticing a matter of this kind. The eye is,,
so to speak, focussed, or, at any rate attentive, only to the
object in which the mind is chiefly interested, and even if the
images of real objects occupying the same part of the retina
still remain, it does not report anything conclusive on this
point.

It seems a pity that in the case of visual phantasms,,
more attention has not been paid to this point. In auditory
ones, there seems to be no reason whatever to suppose any
suppression of normal sounds by the superadding of the ab-
normal one. If there were any such suppression, however, it
would seem that it could hardly fail to be noticed ; just as it
would be noticed in the visual cases, if the eye became insen-
sible to every other impression, and the phantasm stood out
alone on a black ground. As to the way in which the mind
or spirit can act on matter in order to produce visual or au-
ditory impressions at a distance, it seems at present useless to-
speculate. We may talk about X-rays, etc., but that is really
no explanation. It only serves to remind us that there are for-
ces available in nature that we have known nothing of till lately,,
and that, therefore, there may be plenty of others which we
have no definite suspicion of now. Our ideas of the constitu-
tion of matter itself are now in such a confused and transitional
state, that theories, except so far as they are absolutely needed
as " working hypotheses," are quite out of place. This is an
age not for forming theories, but for simply observing facts, as
a material for future theories. And it is preposterous, and
utterly fatal to the progress of science, to deny the possibility
of observed facts, merely because we have as yet no satisfac-
tory explanation of them.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

Digitized by

Google

LISHEEN; OR, THE TEST OF THE SPIRITS/

BY VERY REV. CANON P. A. SHEEHAN, D.D..
Anther of ** My New CnraU** ; ** Lukt Dtlmtit** : '• GUnanaar^** tU.

Chapter VIII.

BROKEN CORDS.

^AS Maxwell missed from Dublin society ? Not in
the least* His landlord friends had departed,
each down to his own mansion by moor, or
mountain, or sea, and had forgotten all about
*him« Once or twice his Quixotic ideas about
property and tenants were alluded to as a joke in the Dublin
club, and then dropped suddenly.

In the more gentle social life, too, the life that runs its
pleasant course through steady rounds of balls and parties, over
smooth-shaven tennis- lawns and polished floors, to the accom-
paniment of military bands or famous violinists, his name was
never mentioned. The truth is that Bob Maxwell had been
more or less of a recluse, and had had a decided aversion to
the frivolities of life, mingling with the throng just because
there was a certain silent law compelling him; but unsym-
pathetic, and, if he dared confess it, somewhat contemptuous
and pitying. He was amongst them, but not of them. They
knew it; and they gave him back indifference for indifference.
In one place alone he was remembered — remembered with
angry affection and resentful scorn. Old Major Willoughby
was connected with Maxwell by marriage; but there was a
closer bond in the intimacy, or rather the close friendship, that
had subsisted, since they were young subalterns, between him-
self and Bob Maxwell's father. Men who have messed together
in their adolescence, who have been sundered by the War
Office, who have again met and fought, side by side, against
Pathan or Afghan, who have camped out together in Himalayan
snows, and have ridden, neck to neck, over ploughed fields in
Ireland, are not likely to view each other coldly, or through

* Copyright. Z906. Longmans, Green & Co.

Digitized by

Google

736 LISHEEN [Mar.,

the wrappings of social convenances. And when Maxw.ell's
father died, leaving an only son, heir to large estates, it was
the darling hope of the old Major's life, to see the son of his
old friend and his own beloved daughter happily married in
the enjoyment of their joint estates. Hence there was a tacit
engagement, prolonged only because the Dublin doctors had
some suspicion of Maxwell's health ; and the latter was slow,
through a sense of honor, in assuming responsibilities until he
was assured he was qualified to discharge them. Hence, there
were many discrepancies and disagreements amongst the young
people during this protracted engagement ; and these grew
more intense and embittered as each began to perceive that
their dispositions hardly suited* During their stay at Caragh
Lake the conviction had dawned into certainty that neither in
taste nor temper were they suited to draw the chariot of life
together; and they had parted without any formal relinquish-
ment or rupture of their engagement, and yet with the under-
standing, unspoken but understood, that all question of mar-
riage was at end between them. On his part, this sundering
of such close ties was taken with an equanimity that would
have been singular, and even unnatural, but that he always
regarded their engagement as a something artificial, and made
to suit the whims of others; and, as we have seen, his thoughts
had taken a higher range along summits whose austere sub-
limities frowned down upon the facilities of happy hearths and
households. On her part, she was little loth to break an en-
gagement with one whose health was imperfect, and whose
sympathies swept beyond the minor affections and attentions,
where women place their destinies with their hearts. And
when a new and more sympathetic figure came into her life, in
the person of Ralph Outram, who, belonging more to the
nether world, could yet touch her maiden fancies with dream-
pictures of Indian life, savage and picturesque, military and
native, squalid and sublime, but above all mysterious and oc-
cult as the predictions of Sybils, or the rites of some Eleusis,
she gladly abandoned an engagement that could only be fraught
with disappointment, and went over to a newer and more human
life, which instinct and reason told her would be more helpful
to her happiness and peace.

But, if this pleased Mabel Willoughby, it did not suit the
plans and ambitions of her father. At first, he found it im-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 737

possible to believe that the dream of his life was at an end;
and that all his h^ppy arrangements were silently frustrated.
He had been used to command, and to be obeyed. He could
not understand disobedience or resistance. He also considered
that he had as much right to exact obedience from Maxwell
as from Mabel; and when he found that suddenly all his «de-
iightful plans were frustrated, he raged equally against both.

" 'Tis all d d rot," he said one morning to hi^ daughter,

after a stormy scene, now, alas ! of frequent occurrence between
them, '' to tell me. that Bob has gone away through some con-
founded fad or another. Bob was too* level-headed for that
kind of thing. 'Twas you yourself, with your confounded whims
and nonsense, drove the boy away."

" I don't wish to argue the matter further," she said, with
a certain kind of coldness that could hardly be called sarcasm,
^' I have only to repeat that there was no scene, no rupture
between Mr. Maxwell and myself ; and that, so report goes, he
has embarked on a foolish enterprise, where it would be idle
and degrading to follow him."

" I don't believe one word of it," said the Major. " 'Tis
that confounded Indian fellow — that nabob, or rajah, or some-
thing — who has spread the report for some vile purpose of his
own. I say, Mabel, beware of that fellow. I don't like him;
^nd we know nothing of him."

" Except," said Mabel, '' that he has been now appointed
aide-de-camp to the Viceroy, and has got his C. B."

'•What? What?" said the Major. "Then the fellow is
somebody after all. Well, no matter. Bob Maxwell for me.
Old friends, old books, old wine for me. See here, Mabel, get
me at once pen and paper. I'll put an advertisement first in
the Irish TitneSy and if that fails to fetch him, by the Lord,
I'll put him in the Hue and Cry^ and get him arrested."

Mabel dutifully brought pen and paper to her irascible father ;^
and he spent half the day concocting a notice for the Irish
Times. These were some of the specimens, which, however,
never reached the dignity of print.

" Missing. — Young gentleman ; aged thirty ; hair brown ;
eyes — What kind of eyes had Bob, Mabel ? "

" I hardly know, I'm sure," said Mabel. " Say — hazel. It
means anything and everything ! "
VOL. Lxxxiv.— 47

Digitized by

Google

738 LISHEEN [Mar.,

'' — hazel; height about five feet ten inches (it may be an inch
or two more); call him 'Bob' suddenly, and he will reveal
himself. If any one should find him, correspond with Major
Willoughby, late ist Dragoon Guards, Dalmeny, Dublin."

" There," said the Major, after reading it aloud for his
daughter. "That'll fetch him!"

" I wouldn't insert that if I were you," said his daughter.

"Why? Why ?" said the Major.

" Because you will make yourself the laughing-stock of
every mess and club in Dublin," said MabeL

"Why? Why? What the devil have I said?" said the
Major. " Isn't it plain as a pikestaff ? "

"Too plain," said Mabel.

And her father tossed the paper into the fire. Later in the
day, after much cogitation, he wrote: "If Robert Maxwell
will return from his foolish and absurd expedition, and come
back to his friends, all will be forgiven and forgotten."

This, too, after a similar scene, passed into the fire.

Later on he wrote:

" If any member of the R. I. C. or the military in the
counties of Cork, or Kerry, or Limerick, have any information
or tidings about a young gentleman, who is roaming around
the country in disguise, he will receive a handsome reward by
communicating such intelligence to Major Willoughby, Dalmeny,
Dublin."

This was an after-lunch composition ; and the Major read it
over nearly a hundred times. When Mabel came in to tea
the Major read it for her. He looked at her wistfully.

" 'Tis better," she said coolly, " than the other composi-
tions. But I should say it would be wiser to have your intel-
ligence or information sent to ' Major, this office.' "

"That's, an anonymous business," said the Major. "I hate
that kind of thing. I'm not ashamed of my name, Mabel."

" N — no " ; she said slowly, throwing her bat and jacket
on a sofa. "But I shouldn't like to be exposed to ridicule
just now."

, "Ridicule? Just now?" echoed the Major.

" Yes " ; said Mabel, going over and arranging her hair be-
fore a mantel mirror. "The subject is one that is causing
some merriment in society; and — ah I — I — well, Mr. Outram
mightn't like it!"

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 739

"Mr. Outram?"said the Major, flaring up. "Mr. Outram!
And who the devil cares what Mr. Outram likes, or dislikes ? "

"Why, I, for one, care a good deal," said his daughter,
coming .over and calmly pouring out some tea.

"You?'.' said the Major, growing pale with apprehension.

"Yes"; said Mabel. ^^ Mr. Outram and I are engaged ! ^^

At the sudden and awful revelation the Major was struck
dumb. He stared at the cool, supercilious face of his daughter,
whilst a tornado of impetuous language swept through his
mind, and would have escaped his lips, but for that ' Cruelly
meek ' expression, that bade him beware, for he was no match
for a woman. The quiet way in which she had conquered ;
her cold, passionless manner in announcing her engagement to
a man whom she knew her father cordially detested, made him
suddenly realize that should he force a quarrel here, he would
be certainly defeated. After a while, he muttered between his
lips:

" Very good ! "

Then, as the old affection for the deserted Bob came back,
and be imagined the latter wandering houseless and alone
through wild, savage places, whilst his cousin, without a parti-
cle of feeling or remorse, had transferred her affections to an
absolute stranger, a feeling of great compassion for Maxwell
came over him, and the tears started into his eyes.

" And so you have thrown Bob Maxwell over," he said at
length. "Poor Bob!"

" Well, no " ; she said, with singular composure. " I should
rather say that Mr. Maxwell had made it but too clear that
he wished our engagement at an end I "

" That puts a new complexion on affairs," said the Major.
"When did Bob break up the matter?"

" There was no formal understanding between us," said
Mabel. " But I knew, after that last evening in the Caragh
Lake Hotel, that it was his wish that all should be at an end
between us."

" But he never said so ? " persisted her father.

" No, never ; but I had no intention of waiting till I was
contemptuously dismissed. And this Quixotic expedition would
have brought the matter otherwise to a termination."

" I don't believe one d d word of it," said the Major,

in a sudden fury. " 'Tis some d d lie, invented by this

Digitized by

Google

740 LISHEEN [Mar.,

Outram or some such sneaking fellow, to prejudice you against
your cousin."

" I take no account, Father," she said, " of your violent
language; but it is quite useless to suppose that what every
club and mess were talking about a month ago, could be alto-
gether a fabrication. Vou knew that Mr. Maxwell was not
dishonorable ! "

"Yes; by heaven, I'd swear it," said the old man. "Bob
Maxwell was the soul of honor ! "

'' Then, when he made an engagement, call it rash, Quix-
otic, mad, you may be sure he'd keep it 1 "

" Yes, certainly ; but then he must have been betrayed into
it by taunts of cowardice, or somehow. He was too level-
headed a fellow to give up his rooms, his club, and — and — and
you, Mab, to start off on a fool's errand. Besides," continued
the old tfian earnestly, as he advanced in the defence of his
favorite, " Bob was the last man in Ireland to disgrace him-
self, his family, and his class, by doing what these scoundrels
say he did. A gentleman may lose at cards, or on horses, or
get decently drunk on honest port, or run away from a scoun-
drelly bailiff, and be still a gentleman ; but to go down
amongst i these robbing, murdering ruffians, whp*d think no
more of shooting him than if he were a dog, if once they dis-
covered he was a gentleman — no, no; Bob Maxwell, take my
word for it, has never disgraced himself thus 1 "

And the Major puffed and puffed, as he struggled to catch
his breath after such an outburst of eloquence.

Mabel was silent. The Major took the last paper he had
intended as an advertisement, and flung it in the-fire. Rollo,
his great retriever, who had been sleeping on the rug, roused
himself, came over, and placed his great head on the Major's
knee.

After a long and awkward interval of silence, Mabel arose
and put on her hat and jacket again, preparatory to going out.
The old man looked at her pitifully and pleadingly ; but she
took no notice. At last he said :

" Look here, Mab. Give me one chance to find Bob and
make ic all right with you. Give me time to put the matter
into the hands of a detective ; and I'll search Ireland for him,
and bring him back to you."

"To me? Oh, not to me," said his daughter. "That chap-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 741

ter of life is over forever. If you want Mr. Maxwell back.
Father, by all means use every instrument you can towards it.
But the matter concerns me no longer. I hardly think I shall
meet him again 1 "

" You are a d— d, ungrateful hussy," said the Major, now
furious again. " I shall call in Radford to-morrow ; for, by
— — ! neither you nor that cad shall ever touch a penny that
I possess."

"You'll come back to reason. Father," she ref)lied. "And
some day you'll be glad to withdraw that word, for you will
see its injustice."

"Injustice? No; I can't be mistaken. The fellow that
would steal away a girl's affection from her intended husband,
and who hadn't the courage to come to me and state his in*^
tentions, is a cad, and a contemptible one, if he had the Rib-
bon of the Garter."

"Well, I presume, as Mr. Outram did not care to hazard
your good opinion before, he is not likely to embarrass you
with his presence now," said Mabel, going out.

" I( he does, I'll give orders to Michael to pitch him into
the channel," said the Major. "And now one last word-^"

But Mabel had gone out. He heard the hall- door slammed;
but was unable to follow.

But next day he did communicate with a certain Dublin
detective, and gave instructions, whilst he detailed every par^
ticular of Bob's appearance, that he was to be found, cost what
it might.

Chapter IX.

CALLED BACK.

When Bob Maxwell emerged from the cabin in the valley
the darkness had fallen, and the heavy, drizzling rain preluded a
wet night. He had some difficulty in making his way to the
main road, for the rough passage seemed to branch out into a
hundred by-ways that might have led him hopelessly astray.
But, at last he knew by the evenness of the surface and the
absence of rough boulders that he was once more on the
County Road, and he pushed briskly forward towards home.
But his heart was heavy; and the weight of an unaccustomed
fear pressed down upon his spirits. Once or twice he was about
to return, and give back the book. " For what use can it be

Digitized by

Google

742 Lis HE EN [Mar.,

now," he thought, " when I am leaving this uncanny place for-
ever ? " But, the trouble of returning along the rock- strewn
mountain path, and the aversion he felt towards renewing such
an inauspicious acquaintance, determined him otherwise; and
he moved down the mountain road, heedless of the fine, thin
rain that was now soaking through his garments.

It was late when he lifted the latch and pushed in the half-
door in Owen McAuliffe's cottage. The family were seated
moodily around the fire. The shadow of a great trial was over
them, and kept them sadly silent. As Maxwell entered they
looked inquiringly towards him, and perceiving that it was no
stranger, they turned their sad faces again to the fire. He went
over and sat silent on the settle. After a while the old man
said :

" Come over and set near the fire. Were the heifers all
right ? "

''They were all right," said Maxwell, coming over and tak-
ing a chair. '' Two men accosted me as I went up the hill ;
but I paid them no heed — "

'' So we hard 1 so we hard ! " said the old man, waving his
pipe. "They're gettin' ready for the mornin'."

"I took them safely up to Ahern's, and left them there/'
continued Maxwell.

" They kep* you too long up there, and you caught the rain,"
said Mrs. McAulifle feelingly, as she saw the steam rising from
Maxwell's clothes under the heat of the fire.

" Yes ; we were talking a good deal," said Maxwell ; " and
I didn't heed the time. I should have come home when my
business was done."

"An' I suppose you had no supper now a-yet?" he was
asked.

"No; I had some milk — "

" Get the bhoy a cup of tay, Debbie," said the old man,
"the kittle is boiling."

Before he had tea, however, Pierry came in ; and it needed
but a glance to see that Pierry was the worse for drink. He
flung his hat defiantly upon the settle, then sat down moodily,
his head between his knees.

" Oh, wisha, dheelin', dheelin'," said the old woman, rock-
ing herself to and fro, "and this night, too, of all the nights
in the year."

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 743

"Whash matther wi' dis ni'?" said Pierry, raising his
flushed face.

But he got no answer, and seemed sunk in stupid uncon-
sciousness. When the tea, however, was placed on the table
for Maxwell, Pierry seemed to notice it ; and stumbling across
the kitchen, he placed himself opposite Maxwell and demanded
tea also. They gave it to him, and the strong stimulant seemed
to arouse him from his stupid torpor without restoring self-
consciousness, for Pierry became facetious. With that maudlin,
stupid smile that makes a drunken man so absurd and ridicu-
lous, he looked towards Maxwell with swimming eyes, and
shouted, like an officer on parade :

" Shour awms I "

Maxwell saw at once the insinuation, but he said nothing.
The others were quick enough to observe the same, but they
were afraid to provoke the drunken fellow into anger.

"Shoul* awms, I say," shouted Pierry again. "'Shun!
'Tinshun I "

Maxwell, though utterly angry and disgusted, continued
the meal in silence.

"Ri' 'bout face! March!" shouted Pierry. And then, as.
Maxwell took no heed, Pierry gave the final sentence:

" Shells ! Black ho', fortni' ! "

When, however, after a little while, his heavy senses began
to lighten a little, he stooped over and said confidentially to
Maxwell :

"You're the bhoy we wor lookin* fer. Mike Ahern's plan-
tation! Prepare to 'ceive cavalry! Thiggun-thu ?"

And after sundry winks and nods and gestures, indicative
of the use of arms, Pierry sank into unconsciousness again.

They opened the settle bed and tumbled him into it, the
old mother moaning:

"Dheelin'! dheelin' ! an' of all nights of the year, whin we
don't know but we'll be thrun upon the road to-morrow!"

Maxwell had to take the bed in the loft. He climbed the
latter, heavy at heart, and put down the candle in the tin
sconce on the chair near the bed, which was placed upon the
floor. He had not been up here before ; and now, before un-
dressing, he took a survey of the room. Half the floor was
occupied with hay and straw, room for which could not be
found in the barn. There was no ceiling. The rough-hewn

Digitized by

Google

744 LISHEEN [Man^

rafters were bare; and between them the thatch would be
plainly visible, but that it was festooned with a vast white net
of cobwebs, whose orifices here and there told of the size of
the spiders who had woven them. In fact it was a great dark
city of spiders; and Maxwell shuddered as he thought of the
possibility of some of these dropping down on his face in the
night* He latched the door, removed the candle from the
chair and sat down and began to think. What his thoughts
were may be conjectured from the final exclamation:

My God, what a fool I have been ! But only to-night re-^
mains V To-morrow — "

The morning broke wet 2(nd drizzling; but before Maxwell
descended from the loft, he heard angry voices of altercation
in the yard. The bailiffs, escorted by a cartload of police,
atrmed to the teeth, had come and had befen baffled. Not a
beast was on the premises except the huge collie who snapped
ilefiance at them. High words were being exchanged when
Maxwell appeared. There was a group of young men in Hat
yard who were jeering at the bailiffs and taunting them with
their ill success by every manner of word and gesture. The
.bailiffs, on their part, were doing all in their power to provoke
an assault, well knowing that it meant instant arrest and im-
prisonment. When they saw Maxwell their fury increased, and
tiiey pointed him out to the constables.

^ V There's the fellow who abstracted the cattle last night.
Take a note of the fellow, sergeant 1 Believe me, he has a bad
record ( ''

Dispirited as Maxwell was, he strolled over to the bailiff,
his hands stuck deep in his pockets, and with that calm air of
independence, so utterly different from the abjection or alter-
nating fury of the peasantry, he said :

" You have been guilty of a double slafnder, for which I in-
tend, at some future day, to take full and adequate satisfaction.
You will please give me your name and address; also the^ name
and address of your employer."

The fellow, taken aback, said something insolent; but Max-
well strbde over to the car where the constabulary sat, and
addressing the sergeant, said :

'' You're here in the name of the law ; and it is your busi*
ftess to see that the law is not violated. This fellow, as yoo
haVe heard, has publicly slandered me» ^ I intend to take pro-^

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 745

ceedings against him. You will please give me his name and
your own, for I shall have to call you as a witness."

The sergeant gave both reluctantly. He could not quite
reconcile the bearing and accent of Maxwell with his faded
clothes, rough boots, and unkempt appearance.

** Very well/' he said. ** And now, as you are also charged^
you will give me your name and address and occupation."

" Certainly," said Maxwell. " My name is Robert Maxwell ;
my address is Lisheen, care of Owen McAulifFe, farmer; my
occupation is farm laborer. Anything else ? "

'' N — no " ; said the sergeant dubiously ; and immediately
bailiffs and police left the yard, the derisive and triumphant
shouts of the men echoing in their ears.

Instantly Maxwell became their hero. His evasion of the
bailiffs or their spies the evening before; his cool, independent
manner both to these dread myrmidons of the law, and to the
police, marked him off as one of a superior class, and yet left
them as puzzled about his character or antecedents as before.

" Begor, he's no desarter," said Pierry, who was also thor-
oughly ashamed of his drunken bout the evening before, and
was anxious to make reparation for his rudeness, ''or else he'd
never have faced the peelers as he did. He's not in the Hue
and Cry^ that's sartin ! "

'' I wish we had a few more like him in the counthry," said
another admirer. ''The peelers and the baillifs would meet
their match. See now, how they shivered before him. Begobs^
they'd have clapped the handcuffs on us before we could say
'thrapsticks!'"

•' That's thrue for you, begor," said another. " You'd be on
the side-car now, an' in Thralee gaol to-night, if you hadn't
kep' your distance."

But all these eulogiums were lost on Maxwell. He had
made up his mind definitely that this business should end, then
and there, for him. And he began to be conscious of a strange
chill and alternate flushing, that made him think of the possi-
bility of the recurrence of the rheumatic fever from which he
had already suffered twice.

"And imagine," he thought, "to be seized with sickness
here I My God ! what a frightful prospect. I must quit with
this insane idea and with these good people at- once."

'H« lingered, however, until the young men, who had gathered

Digitized by

Google

746 LISHEEN [Mar.,

in from the neighboring farms to help, had dispersed ; and it
was only after the mid-day meal that he broke his resolution
to the family. They were deeply grieved and genuinely sorry.
He had crept into their hearts by his quiet, gentle ways, until
they began to regard him as " one of themselves." And now,
that every kind of trial was accumulating and pressing upon
them, they began to feel that this, too, was to be part of their
unhappy lot, and, whilst they bent beneath it, they began to
feel that it crushed out all hope. One thing, however, they
should make clear. He had never, by word or gesture, showed
the slightest sign of anger or disrespect towards them; and
they felt deeply pained that he should have been insulted in
their home and by their own son. True, it was in drink; but
that was no excuse, so they felt.

" We're sorry from the bottom of our hearts," said the old
man, " to be partin' wid you. We never saw or heard anythin'
from you but what was good and gracious. An', shure, we
thought you wouldn't mind the words of that foolish bhoy in
his dhrink!"

*' I assure you," said Maxwell, somewhat moved, " Kerry's
words had nothing to do with my resolution. I see I have
made a mistake; and I want to rectify it as soon as possi-
ble."

Pierry, conscience-stricken, had gone out into the fields.
He was determined to meet Maxwell ; aiid to make the apolo-
gies in private he could not bring himself to utter in public.

''£f it was them blagards up at Mike Ahern's," continued
the old man, *' you shouldn't mind them nayther. Shure, they're
ignorant, an' don't mane half what they say."

'* Believe you me," said the old woman, who was bitter and
angry in her sorrow, "that blagard, Driscoll, will meet his
match some day. He's always wantin' to fight with some wan
or other."

" No, no ; you quite misunderstand me," said Maxwell, who
began to fear that evil consequences would arise from his de-
parture, '' these little disagreements have had nothing to say to
my resolution. I see I made a huge mistake, and I want to
correct it as speedily as possible ! "

"Well, indeed, it would be more proper to give you your
right wages from the beginnin'," said the old man. " It was
not right to expect you nor anny man to work for nothin'."

Digitized by

Google

fpo;.] LISHEEN 747

Maxwell saw that it was useless to make further explana-
tions. He took down his old valise that had lain these weeks
on the top of the dresser, and began to pack in the few, very
few things he possessed.

The old woman went about in sorrowful silence; the old
man had sat down on the sugan chair, his head bent low between
fais knees. Debbie, as usual, was tidying around the kitchen,
silent too, but her face was white, and her hand trembled.

When Maxwell had finished packing, he came forward to
say his farewells.

''I have to go,'' he said to the old woman, for she alone
seemed to listen, *^ but I assure you I shall never forget the
kindness I received in this household. And, perhaps, some
day it may be in my power to repay it."

Then for the first t;ime the old woman saw that he was ill ;
for his face was a bluish purple and his teeth were chattering.

" For God's sake," she said, *' if you don't want to be found
dead on the road, shtop yer nonsense, and set down."

But he only shook his head, as he touched her rough palm.
Owen McAuliffe, without looking up, grasped his hand, and
said nothing. Maxwell, with a heavy heart, walked out through
the yard. He had passed the rough straw carpeting, and was
emergring into the field, where Pierry was awaiting him, when
he heard a footstep behind him. Turning around, he saw
Debbie.

''I quite forgot," he said, stretching out his hand, ''to say
good-bye 1 I was thinking of so many things!"

The girl did not take the proffered hand, and he stared at
her in surprise. There was absolutely nothing in her appear-
ance to attract the fancy for a moment. She had only the
beauty of perfect health, and the glamor of perfect innocence
about her. There were no tears in her eyes, for, alas ! with
these toilers of the earth, every emotion is frozen at its source ;
but her lower lip trembled as she said, in a low tone:

" You had no right ever to come here ! "

Startled by this sudden challenge. Maxwell did not know
what to reply. Did this girl divine his secret through her wo-
manly instincts? Did she suspect some love affair, or disap-
pointment? Or did she know, at least, that he was far re-
moved from the class to which he had stooped in his desire to
elevate them ? He could not conjecture ; but he said candidly :

Digitized by

Google

748 LISHEEN [Mar.,

" You are quite right. I should not have come here. But
I hope that at least I have done no harm, except to myself.'^

She kept her eyes fixed steadily upon his face, as she re-
plied :

'' But, having come among us, you have no right now to
lave us ! "

The words touched him. They appealed to his honor and
to his conscience. It was the higher call, which he had been
on the point of refusing.

The girl placed her hand on his sleeve, and said:

" Come back ! "

And he followed her, like one who had no other will, or
option. Pierry's apology remained unspoken.

Chapter X.

IN THE DEPTHS.

It was well for Maxwell himself that he obeyed that call.
Somewhat shamefaced, he entered the dark cabin again; and
Debbie, with instinctive politeness, anticipated his explanation*
She did so with that curious air of assumed anger, which the
Irish peasant often uses to cloak affection, or relieve the em-
barrassment of others.

''Begor. 'twas a quare thing intirely," she said, whilst she
busied herself about the kitchen, '' to allow that augashore of a
boy to go on the road, an' it pourin' cats and dogs. 'Tis little
ye'd like yerselves to be sint out in that weather."

"Wisha, thin," said the mother, "an* sure 'twasn't we sint
him, but he plazed himself. An' sure, I towld him he was
lookin' as green as a leek."

''You're right," said Maxwell, ''and I was wrong. I'm
not fit to travel."

"Thin, in the name o' God, pull over your chair, and set
down, and dhry ycrself. There, Debbie, can't ydu get the poor
bhoy a dhrink of somethin' hot ? Sure, he's shivering like an
aspin."

So he was. There was a deadly chill all over him, so that
he trembled and shook; and there were alternations of hot
flushes, when his skin seemed to fill and burn, as if it would
burst. He drank the milk slowly, sipping it leisurely, and not
objecting this time to the '' spoonful " of spirits which their

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Lis HE EN 749

charity had mixed with it. The rain came down in a steady,
calm, persistent way, for it was now November. The little
. cabin looked darker than ever from the leaden skies without.
The one cheerful, grateful thing was the huge fire made up of
peat and wood, which threw volumes of smoke up through the
broad chimney, and sent a cheerful glow around the dingy
kitchen. The old man, sitting in as close as he could on the
stone seat, smoked in silence. Pierry, in silence, and with his
hands deep in his pockets, stood at the door, the lintel of which
was on a level with his face. The old woman was busy in the
bedroom; and Debbie, casting a sharp look from time to time
at Maxwell, was, as usual, busying herself around the kitchen.

As the day wore on, Maxwell became worse; until at last,
as the shades of night came down, he expressed a wish to go
to bed. They became very solicitous.

"Did he ever get sick before?"

"Yes, twice"; said Maxwell. "I had two attacks of rheu-
matic fever ; and, to be candid, I'm afraid I'm in for another."

The dread word " fever " appalled them. The terror of the
famine times and the dread typhus is in the hearts of the peo-
ple still. He must have seen it written in their faces; for he
instantly added :

"It is not a malignant fever, you know, merely a feverish
condition arising from rheumatism and causing a high tem-
perature."

They did not understand him ; but their duty was plain.
They swiftly decided to give up to him the only bedroom they
had, with its two great beds, until he should recover his health
and be himself again. He protested emphatically, made out
and argued that it was only a cold, and that it would pass off
in a day or two. It was no use. He was ordered to bed;
and all that rough, but generous hearts could do was done for
him.

That night, perhaps, witnessed the climax of his sufferings
and his despondency. He insisted on their retiring; but he
asked that a candle, or paraffin lamp, should be left lighted
by his side. He knew there was no sleep for him. The terri-
ble dry heat was stifling him ; the well-known agonizing pains
were creeping down into the extremities of his hands and feet ;
his heart was beating wildly ; he tossed restlessly from side to
side beneath the heavy bedclothes. As the night wore on, he

Digitized by

Google

7SO LISHEEI^ [Mar.^

became worse. The burning heat became intolerable. Th&
canopy of wood that hung down low over the bed seemed to
be crushing him beneath it. Great shadows flickered on the .
whitewashed walls, and stretched up towards the naked roof..
Drip, drip, came the awful rain outside, as it fell from the rot-
ting thatch into the open channels. Restless, fevered, tor-
mented, somewhat excited by the spirits he had drunk, he be-
gan to imagine all kinds of dreadful things — that he had been
decoyed thither, betrayed, and left to die in such awful sur-
roundings. He recalled his last illness. It was painful and
agonizing enough; but he remembered with a pang all the
delicate attention he had received ; the comfortable, wsirm^
luxurious bedroom ; the dainties on the table near the bed-
side ; the scrupulous attention of the doctor ; the cool-handed,
dexterous, silent, unobtrusive attendance of the two skilled
nurses. He recalled the days of his convalescence ; the numer-
ous visits; the card-plate well filled; the presents of fruit; the
sweetness of coming back to life. And then he looked around
him. The bleared and smoking lamp could hardly be said to
have lighted the dark apartment; but it threw light enough to
reveal its misery. The wretched fireplace bricked up and white-
washed, the dark recesses of the open ceiling, the mud floor^
rough and uneven and pitted ; the tawdry and somewhat hide-
ous engravings on the walls — all made a picture of desolation
so terrible that, coupled with his feverish condition, it threw
him into a kind of delirium, during which he afterwards sus-
pected he had said many wild, incoherent things. He remem-
bered but one. He had been staring for some time in a kind
of blank inquiry at a rough representation of the Virgin and
Child that was pinned on the cretonne at the foot of the bed.
Somehow, in his great agony and desolation, he found a com-
fort here. And then, suddenly turning around, he came face
to face with the Man of Sorrows, hanging on the gibbet of
Calvary, and looking the embodiment of all human suffering,
which there had culminated in one concentrated agonizing
death. Old words, old thoughts, heard long ago in infancy,
came back to him, and the feeble murmur rose to his lips:
"My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?"
When he woke from a deep sleep, although it was troubled
with horrid dreams, he found himself in a perfect bath of
perspiration. Sweat was dripping from every pore. His hair

Digitized by

Google

1 907. J LISHEEN 7 5 1

was wet, as if sponged; and he knew that the bedclothes were
saturated through and through. But he felt quite light and
relieved from that dry, burning heat that had been torturing
him ; but when he attempted to move hand or foot, a terrible
pain racked him, and he dared not turn on his wet couch from
the agony in his shoulder. The lamp had flickered out; but
in the gray dusk, he could discern the form of the old woman
moving around the wretched room. He coughed to attract her
attention ; and she came over.

** How are you, agragal^^^ she said, " after the night ? Sure,
we wor throubled about you.* Will you have a dhrop of tay
or milk now ; or will you wait for your brekfus' ? "

"I'll take it now, if you please," said Maxwell. "I've per-
spired freely during the night."

"Wisha, thin, sure they say that's the best thing in the
wurruld for a could or a faver. Whatever is bad inside comes
out in the sweat," said the old woman, consolingly. "Wait,
now, and Debbie won't be a minit bilin' the kittle; and we'll
get you a good strong cup of tay with some nourishment
in it."

Maxwell lay still, comfortable but dreading the slightest
movement; and in a few minutes Debbie brought in the tea,
which "he drank eagerly. No skilled nurses in Dublin or else-
where could equal the gentle and tender strength with which
these poor women raised the pillows beneath the sufferer, when
they discovered that the least shock or vibration was painful.

After some time Maxwell ventured to ask:

"Is there a physician — a doctor — near?"

" Begor there is," answered the old woman, "and as clever
a man as there is from here to London. They say the head
docthors in Dublin are nothin' to him ; and he's the deuce an'
all at the favers."

"I think it would be well if I could see him," said Max-
well.

" We wor thinkin' of that same oursel's," said the old wo-
man. " Sure he can't do you anny harrum, if he don't do you
much good. We'll send Pierry by'm bye for the red ticket:
and he'll be here before night."

" The red ticket ? What is the red ticket ? " said Maxwell.

"The piece of paper the doctor must get before he'll go to
poor people," answered his nurse.

Digitized by

Google

752 LISHEEN [Mar.,

'* Oh ! " said her patient. " And must ye always get that ? "

**0h! faith, no"; said the old woman. "We're rich, if ye
plase, bekase we have a couple of acres of mountain and bog.
He wouldn't come to wan of us undher a pound 1 "

Another revelation that set Maxwell thinking again.

In the evening the doctor came; and at once pronounced
the malady — rheumatic fever. After feeling him all over, and
examining his heart carefully, the doctor said:

"You had this before?"

"Yes, twice"; said Maxwell.

" You had medical attendancei of course ? "

"Yes"; said Maxwell, mentioning the name of a leading
Dublin physician.

"What?" cried the doctor. "I didn't think he kept up
his hospital practice 1 "

" I wasn't in hospital," said Maxwell. " He attended me at
my own residence."

A remark which made the doctor draw back, and stroke his
chin thoughtfully, and look dubiously at his patient.

" Is there any heart-lesion as yet ? "

"Any what?" said the doctor.

" Any lesion of the heart — any dangerous murmurs ? " said
Maxwell.

" N — no " ; said the doctor, completely puzzled. " Look here,
young man," he said, after a pause, " you know too much.
What the devil do you know about lesions and murmurs?"

" Not much I " said Maxwell wearily, " but you cannot help
hearing of those things from doctors and nurses ! "

When he went into the kitchen, Maxwell heard the doctor
say aloud :

" Whom have ye got here ? "

"Wisha, a poor bhoy, doctor, that came around on thramp
here a couple of months ago 1 "

"What's his name?"

"We never axed him; but we hard him say 'twas Robert
Maxwell."

"I see," said the doctor, writing his prescription at the
kitchen table, " I see. I'm ordering him into the Workhouse
Hospital."

"Thin the faver is ketchin'?" said the old woman.

" 'Tis nothin' of the kind," said the doctor. " No more

Digitized by

Google

1907.1 LISHEEN 753

than a cough or a cold. But he can't have proper attendance
here/'

•' Begor, thin," said the old woman, bridling up, " av all we
hear is thrue, the divil much of an attindance he'll have there
aither."

'^ That's all nonsense, my good woman," said the doctor.
" Old women's talk and gossip. If I were sick myself, I'd go
into the hospital."

"Begor, thin, you may," said the old woman. ''But on-
less the poor bhoy likes it himself, he'll stop where he is ! "

The doctor did not reply ; but went into the room again.

''You know the nature of your malady," he said to Max-
well. " You went through it before. I want to send you into
hospital where you'll have proper care and attention. These
good people have old-fashioned prejudices against it; an' they
want to keep you here. As your malady is not contagious, I
cannot insist. Please yourself."

''What hospital do you speak of?" said Maxwell, again
deeply touched by the affectionate interest of these poor
people.

" There's only one — the Workhouse Hospital," replied the
doctor. " But it is well managed ; and you'll have every care."

"Yes; an' if he die,* he'll be lef die without priesht or
minister, and be buried in the ban-field," said the old woman,
coming in.

" Here, I wash my hands out of the matter," said the doctor.
" Of course, I'll come to see you ; but in your case, nursing
is everything."

Maxwell remained silent for a long time. Then, suddenly
starting up, he said:

"As these good people are kind enough to keep me, I'll
remain with them. The matter is in higher hands."

" All right," said the doctor, going out. " Just let me know
from time to time how things are going on. You'll get that
medicine and liniment and medicated cotton at the dispensary,"
he said to Pierry. And going out the door, he turned back
suddenly, and said in an undertone:

" He's no poor boy on tramp ! Take my word for it ! "

And so Robert Maxwell was now, for life or death, in the
hands of these unskilled and more or less ignorant peasants.
He thoroughly understood his risks; but he was content.

VOL. LXXXIV.— 48

Digitized by

Google

754 LISHEEN [Mar.^

In the afternoon he dropped into a deep slumber, broken
by some fitful dreams. When he awoke, the old man this
time was his nurse. He noticed some change, he thought^
about the bed ; and, after a good deal of musing, he discov-
ered that the sacred pictures, which he had watched so keenly
the night before, had been removed. He made the remark ta
the old man.

"Wisha, they thought, I suppose," he replied, "that you
mightn't like them. And sure, we wouldn't like to interfere
with you at all, at all, in the way of religion."

''Would you mind asking Debbie to put them back?" said
Maxwell.

•* Begor, no"; said the old man. "Sure, 'tis she an' the
ould woman will be glad intirely."

And the pictures were put back.

This gave them some encouragement to go further. They
had never broached the subject of religion to their guest^
through a sense of delicacy and reverence for his own opinion.
But now, his life was somewhat in danger; and his "poor
sowl " became an object of much interest and solicitude.

"Wisha, now," said Owen McAuliflFe, late in the evening,
when the bottles had come, and the liniments had been applied
and the aching limbs of the patient had been swathed in cotton,
*' we do be thinkin' that perhaps, as you had the doctor, you
might also want to have some one to say a word or two about
your sowl ? "

''Is there any minister in the neighborhood?" asked Max-
well.

•' Not nearer than Thralee, I'm afeard," said Owen. " There
used to be a churx:h down there where you see the tower, or
ould castle ; but the place was shut up years ago, and the roof
was sowld."

Maxwell remained silent again a long time. At length he
asked :

" What kind of gentlemen are your priests ? "

" Wisha, thin, I wouldn't have mintioned them, at all, at all,
to you, av you hadn't spoken yerself. But we have as natc
and dacent priests as are to be found in any parish in Ire-
land."

"Is any of them old — I mean, advanced in years?"

"There is, begor," said Owen. "But the quare thing in-

Digitized by

Google

I907.] LISHEEN 755

tirely is, that the ould man is the cojutor; and the young
man is the parish priesht."

" How is that ? " asked Maxwell. " I thought it was the
other way ! "

''And so it ought to be; an' so it ought to be. But quare
things happen sometimes."

He did not like to proceed further with his revelations, in
presence of a Protestant. But Maxwell persisted.

" Well, thin, to make a long shtory short, it was this way,"
^aid Owen. ''The ould man, a livinV saint, if there's wan in
heaven, was the parish priesht here twenty years ago, an' 'tisn't
bekase^ I say it, there never was a betther, nor a thruer father
of his ftack than you, me poor Father Cosgrove. Well, wan
day, somethin' turned up between him an' the bishop. What
it was, we don't know. Some say one thing, some say another.
Any way, the poor priesht was silenced; and was sint away;
'Twas a sad and sore day for the parish. Thin, afhter a while,
he was reshthored; but he had to go as cojutor; an' he wint.
But he had an ould l^ankerin' after the place an' the people;
and he axed to be sint back to us as cojutor, where he was
formerly parish priesht. To the surprise of every wan, the
bishop sint him back; an' here he is, an' the people would
kiss the ground undernathe his feet."

" And the parish priest — is he old ? "

"Ould? Yerra, no; he's young enough to be Father Mi«
chael's grandson ! "

" I'll see that man," said Maxwell, after a puuse. " Would
he come?" ,

" You may be sure he will," said Owen McAulifFe, in a slatb
of high delight. < •

Chapter XI.

ON THE SUMMITS.

The Major sat in. his armchair beside his comfortable fire
one of those dead, dull, leaden days in November, whilst Max-
well was passing through his critical illness. He had given at
gloomy, sad, unwilling consent to his daughter's marriage with
Outram. He had under great pressure, and with great mental
pain, abandoned his pet project of Mabel's marriage with Max-*-
well, whom be now gave up as hopelessly lost; and in this, a$

Digitized by

Google

756 LISHEEN [Mar.,

indeed in most other matters, he found he had to submit to the
will of his capricious, but very determined, child. He bad re-
ceived Outram into his house as his accepted son-in-law; but
he was an honest old fellow, and found it impossible to pre-
tend to an interest he did not fed, or an affection which he
could not simulate. He was tortured by two bitter feelings,
which at last neutralized each other — an aversion to Outram,
which he fouild it hard to explain, and honest anger against
Maxwell, for having disappointed him so sorely. But, as there
was no great principle involved where Outram was concerned,
no rupture of class distinction, no violent snapping of old and
cherished traditions, he was the more readily brought to toler-
ate him, than to forgive one who had violated all the proprie-
ties, broken caste, and was the possible pioneer in a movement
that would revolutionize the country, and bring disaster and
ruin on the dominant, ascendant class. By degrees, he began
to regard Maxwell as a traitor to his own ; and, being an old
military man, to whom treason was the unforgivable sin, he had
finally determined to abandon Maxwell, and to allow Mabel's
marriage with Outram.

And yet, somehow, he could not quite reconcile himself to
Outram, much less make a friend or confidant of him. There
was some strong feeling of repulsion which he could not ex-
plain ; and, being a man of facts, who hated analysis of any
kind, he did not trouble himself very much to ascertain where
the motive of dislike lay hidden. It was there, and that was
enough.

"I don't like the fellow, Mab," he would say, ''that's all.
He's well-looking, and all that ; and, of course, will catch a
girl's fancy. But I don't like him, that's all about it."

Mabel quoted his position at the Castle and his C. B. The
Major snorted.

"There's many a cad at a Castle ball," he said, ''and many
a scoundrel a C. B. No, no ; I don't mean to say anything
against Outram. I know nothing about the fellow, except that
he flogged natives in Serampoul; and is always talking about
the ' whip and the sop.' I don't like that, even if the Irish are
d d scoundrels and Hottentots."

This November evening the Major was in a particularly
gloomy mood. The dull, damp weather had brought on his
gout again. Outram was to dine; and he had to dine alone

Digitized by

Google

1907.] LISHEEN 757

with his betrothed, because the Major was on ''slops" iEuid
could not get away from his armchair. He was doubly im-
patient during that long and tedious dinner, as he thought it;
and fifty times he asked the footman when it would be over.
At last, Outram appeared. He was slightly flushed; but quite
cool and collected as usual, as the Major pushed a decanter
of port and a box of cigars before him.

" I don't know if you feel this beastly weather — this muggy,
clammy, wet blanket that hangs down over this confounded
country these two months. But it drives me to despair, especial-
ly as it develops this infernal gout."

And the Major shifted carefully the uneasy foot.

''You should have gone abroad in October," said Outram.
"All the civilized portion of these hyperborean regions mi-
grates to India, or at least as far as the Mediterranean until
April."

The Major glared at the word " civilized," but said nothing.

"These countries are barely tolerable in summer, that is, if
you have got cricket and tennis, and good weather by the sea ;
but that is always problematical. But in winter, Ugh / "

And Outram shivered with disgust.

^'You seem to find it tolerable," said the Major, with a
slight attempt at sarcasm.

"Yes; just tolerable!" echoed Outram. " You see, between
my duties at the Castle, and looking up military matters, which
I regret to say are in a hopeless condition, and looking up my
estates, which are still more hopeless, I have no time to think
of the weather."

"I wish Mabel heard him," thought the Major. "A man
may say too little sometimes."

" I don't know," continued Outram, " how your Government
could have allowed things to drift into such a rascally mess as
you have here in Ireland. Why, there's more respect for law
and life in Burmah than here."

" I'm not sure about the law," said the Major. " But as for
life, it is not quite so bad as you think. Every Englishman
thinks he carries his life in his hands, and is walking among
thugs in this country."

" And is not that so ? " said Outram. " Would any gentle-
man walk his estate unescorted in Ireland?"

" I know he wouldn't ; and I'm sure he don't," said the

Digitized by

Google

758 Lis HE EN [ Mar. ,

Major, who at once placed himself on the defensive. "No Irish
landlord ever saw the inside of a tenant's cabin as yet."

** Of course not," said Outram. *' I suppose if he did, they'd
wash the place with holy water, and throw out the potatoes if
his evil shadow rested on them.''

'* I see, Outram," said the Major, " you've brought home
your Indian ideas. As an old Indian myself, I'd advise every
returned officer to leave behind him everything, but his gold,
his liver, and his curry- powder."

" I cannot agree with you, sir," said Outram, who was a
little more flushed, " I am convinced that if we governed Ire-
land as we govern India, you would have a settled country in
twelve months."

•'You govern India by the prestige of British arms," said
the Major, whose old military pride was stirred by the allusion,
" Clive and Napier, Havelock and Gough are the men that are
governing India to-day by the aid ofs— native jealousies ! "

Outram by no means liked this laudation of the past at the
expense of the present. He thought he had done a fair share
himself 'towards the maintenance of British power in the East.

" It is not the ghosts of the past," he said, " but the men
of the present that hold the reins of power."

"The reins are dragged too tight sometimes," said the Ma-
jor. " I saw things in India the recollection of which makes
me shudder."

The Major had become meditative.

" Ha ! ha ! " said Outram, whose brain had become clouded
under too deep potations, " an old soldier to fear. What would
the BuflPs say ? " .

" It was not the fear of death or danger I alluded to," said
the Major, " although that comes down on the nerves of brave
men sometimes; but, by' Jove, we can't stifle our consciences
altogether." ;

" It was fortunate for us that the founders of our Indian
empire had none," said Outram. " Consciences are all right
for full-dress church parade on Sunday morning here and in
England, when you kneel on soft cu — cushions, and hear the
children sing the Anthem and the women look so — so nice and
— dainty, with their hats and gloves and pretty— pretty prayer-
books. But, by Jove ! when you are in the thick of battle, and
dealing with rascally natives, conscience is altogether outx>£ place."

Digitized by

Google

1907.] . LISHEEN 759

"Fm sorry to hear you say so/' said the Major mildly.
He was unwilling to provoke a controversy now.

'* Look here, Major/' said Outram somewhat thickly. " I'll

listen to no d d nonsense about conjuns. The British army

would never have conquered the world if they had conjuns.

Eh ? 'Tis all d d nonsense about humanity and lifting up

fallen races. A Paythan is a Paythan, and an Irishman is an
Irishman the world over. And 'tis the bizness of an English-
man to — squelch them. It is, by ! "

The Major was looking at him with some disgust and grow-
ing apprehension, when the footman entered and presented a
telegram on a salver. It was from a central detective agency
in the city, and ran thus:

''Some traces found of missing, and are pushing inquiries
rapidly. Hope definite information in a few days."

" Look here, Major," continued Outram, too stupid to no-
tice the look of pleasure on the Major's face, ''ther's no use
in pretending to be what we aren't. God made men different.
The lion is not the skunk; and the tiger is not the cobra.
They won't sit down together nowise. What does the lion do
when he meets skunk ? Squelches him. What does the tiger
do when he meets cobra? Squelches him. So, too, a Briton
is a Briton ; an' a Paythan is a Paythan ; and a Paddy is a
Faddy. Now, what should the Briton do to the Paythan and
the Paddy? Squelch him. Look, now, at that fool, Maxwell 1
A good fellow, but forgot himself. He forgot he was a gen'le-
man. Began to read all about a d d old fool in Russia- —
Tolstoi ; and wanted to become an Irish Tolstoi. Probably by
this time he's killed and hidden in a Kerry bog."

''No"; said the Major sententiously, holding up a telegram.
*' He's alive. I've just heard from him."

"Ahl" said Outram, with a maudlin laugh, "too cute. By
Jove ! the fellow will come out of it, an' I've lost my ring."

"What ring?" said the Major, with suddenly aroused curi-
osity.

" Nev' mind 1 nev' mind. Major ! " said Outram. " Bob
thinks it a big thing, he ! he I — a talisman. Between you and
me, 'tis only one of the seal rings every Persian wears. But
Maxwell was too cute. The Maxwells always were, don'che
know?"

" I never heard," said the Major, across whose mind just

Digitized by

Google

76o LISHEEN [Mar.,

now a new thought, or new temptation, had come. For it had
suddenly flashed on him that now, when there was a chance
of finding Bob, there was also a superb chance of getting rid
of this fellow forever. He had only to touch the bell and say :
" Tell Miss Willoughby we'll have some tea ! " and Outram was
dismissed ignominiously and forever; and perhaps Bob, poor
Bob, would be reinstated in his daughter's favor. It was a
great temptation ; and, as the Major from his reclining chair
watched the flushed face and the watery eyes, and heard the
thick speech of the half-drunken Outram, the thought would
obtrude itself:

" Is it not a duty to Mabel to make her see what is before
her ? Married to this fellow. What will her future be ? *'

He put his' finger on the bell, and for a long time waited
and watched. At last he said :

"Shall I ring for tea?"

" No* for me ! " said Outram thickly. " Good old port for
me!"

Then, after a stupid pause:

"I shay. Major! Don' be taken in by Bob. The Max'ls
were always shly and treasurous. Wai' an' I'll tell a shtory.'*

He paused again in his stupor.

" Wha's it ? A shtory ? Oh, yes! There was once a Max'l.
No ; tha'sh not it. There was once a duel in Scotland. A Gor-
don was killed ; and he fled. 'Twas f air^a fair fight between
gen'lemen I No ; what'm I sayin' ? A Campbell was killed ;
an' a Gordon fled. 'Twas all over. Gordon — do you un-shtand?'*

"I'm following you," said the Major, very angry, holding
his finger steadily on the bell.

"Well, Gor'n fled. An' shtayed away for years. At lasht,
wha's it ? At lasht a Max'Ie found him, and sez : ' Come back,
ole fel', 'tis all over and forgot.' Gor'n believed him and come
back. Do you undershtan' ? "

The Major nodded, his finger still on the bell. Far away
could be heard the tinkle of a piano, very faint and sweet.
And now and again the sound of a footfall, quiet and subdued
in the hall.

Outram opened his sleepy eyes and stared stupidly at the
Major.

" Wha'm I sayin' ? Yesh ; old shtory. Gor'n came back.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Lis HE EN 761

Big meetin' Sawbath on's return. All clansh asshemble. ' Shut
doors/ shouted Max'le, ' murderer'sh here ! ' "

The Major, spite of his disgust and suspense, became in-
terested.

"Well?"

" Well, whash ? Look here, Maj', ole fell' — you'se my fazzer-
in-law now. Mabel is my wifesh, ishenot? Yesh; well, I was
saying whash ? "

''You were saying something about Maxwell and a mur-
derer," replied the Major.

"Wash I? Yesh. Well, Gor'n was sheized and hanged,
an' Max'le — the coward — "

" Go on ! " said the Major.

" No " ; said Outram, in a sudden paroxysm of anger and
pride. *' No ; I will not go on ! Who the devil are you, you
ole fool—?"

This time the Major's finger pressed the gong, and a foot-
man appeared.

"Order Mr. Outram's carriage, and at once," he. said, with
ill-suppressed anger.

"Yes, sir"; said the footman.

There was no more conversation. But the tinkle of the
piano came from afar off, very sweet, very tender, as it spoke
the thoughts that were uppermost in Mabel Willoughby's mind.

(to be continued.)

Digitized by

Google

FOR THE FEAST OF SAINT PATRICK.

BY^P. J. COLEMAN.

Sweet land of the Gael ! O sad mother who sittest alone by thy

slain !
Niobe, whose sceptre is sorrow, whose crown is the garland of

pain !
Look up ! for thy children, triumphant, have conquered the gloom

of the grave.
And live in the love of the nations, enshrined in the hearts of

the brave.

Thy White Rose of Chivalry sprung from the root of the great

Geraldine,
Thy Tone and thine Emmet, immortal, in bronze and in marble

are seen.
Thy Sarsfield, O'Neill, and 0*Donnell; lo! these are like stars

in the night
Of thy grief ; but a song for the heroes who perished unknown

in thy fight !

A song for the soldiers and chieftains — the noble, the knightly,

the young —
Who poured the pure blood of their veins on thine altars, un-

harped and unsung;
Who went to the sacrifice smiling, and suffered, unnamed and

unknown ;
Who trod the red wine-press of sorrow and drank of its vintage

alone !

A song for the patriot victims of dungeon, of ax, and of rope ;
Who still through the bars of their prison beheld the bright star

of thy hope;
Who flung thee their lives as a ransom, and gave thee the dreams

of their youth.
Sublimed by their faith in thy God, and the ultimate triumph of

Truth!

Digitized by

Google

1907.] For the Feast of Saint Patrick 763

And, soft as the wind in the ivy of desolate chancel and nave,
Be murmured the dirge of thy martyrs — the virginal, holy, and

brave !
White-robed round the throne of the Lamb they throng with their

conquering palms.
And loud 'mid the Cherubim choiring ascendeth the sound of

their psalms.

Unannalled thy women, O Wexford, who clustered in vain 'neath

thy Cross!
O Drogheda, doomed to the sword of the tyrant, unnumbered thy

loss !
O Limerick, who shall recall them — ^the hosts of thy warrior dead ?
What bard from oblivion, Aughrim', hath rescued thy holocausts

red?

What hand hath recorded the millions who slumber 'neath ocean's

wild surge.
The tempest their requiem chanting, the wail of the wind for

their dirgje?
Pale victims of famine and fever, sad exiles from country and

home.
They sleep with the wave for their coffin and palled in funereal

foam.

Look up, O sad Queen ! O Niobe, who sittest alone by thy slain !
Take comfort of Christ ! His beatitudes have not been spoken

in vain:
Lo ! theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven^ who beat persecution fof me !
And blessed are they whoso mourn ^ for^ lo f they shall comforted be f

Digitized by

Google

MR. CAMPBELL'S NEW THEOLOGY.

BY FRANCIS AVELING. D.D.

the last few weeks a considerable section
e English press has been giving prominence
B views of certain clergymen under the pop-
and somewhat misleading, title of the " New
logy." This "Theology" at present con-
sists of little more than a number of crude statements, most of
them negative, none of them new in any obvious sense, and all,
from the Catholic point of view, highly erroneous, not to say
flatly heretical. Judging by the reports and correspondence
appearing in the papers, the British public is apparently some-
what surprised and much exercised to wake up and find itself
Arian. Indignant protests and heated words ha^e been hurled
at the calm prophet of the ** new " creed, as he honestly enough
and straightforwardly put forward the bald statement of his ma-
tured views upon vital questions of religion, eschewing contro-
versy and refusing to be drawn into any form of polemical
discussion. But as a sort of compensation for the criticism he
has received, if the present state of opinion, so far as it is
known, warrants a judgment, the greater part of that body, of
which Mr. R. J. Campbell is an accredited minister, finds itself
in substantial agreement with him. He has spoken with no fal-
tering voice • and written t with no undecided pen. It remains
for time to show in how far he has given expression to the
opinion of his co-religionists, and marked the advance towards
rationalism pure and simple that some forms of Protestantism
seem to be so rapidly making. He has not, at any rate up to
the present date, been haled before the Congregational inquisi-
tors, deposed from his office at the City Temple, or given to
the flames as a backslider or a reprobate. Indeed, the trustees
of the City Temple are not so sure that the terms of their
trust give them any power to indict him ; and, as far as can
be seen, they have neither the wish nor the intention of at-
tempting to do so.

Address at Newcastlev f Hibbert Journal^ January, 1907.

Digitized by

Google

I907] Mr. Campbell's New Theology 765

No change of front in Protestant 'religious belief can fail to
have an interest and a significance for Catholics. But we should
be on our guard against jumping too rapidly to conclusions, or
reading into the patent facts of a movement of this kind an
importance they do not in any way possess. There have been
crises of a similar nature in Protestant bodies before now —
signs of change and even of disintegration : Colenso and Gor-
ham in the Establishment ; the Free Church and United Free
Church dispute in Presbyterianism ; Dr. Briggs and Dr. Crap-
sey in American Protestantism. Sometimes the effects of such
crises are widespread and lasting. At other times no one, save
the unfortunate cause of the convulsion, seems ''a penny the
worse." For us, at any rate, any startling development or up-
heaval, such as those that take place from time in Protestant
bodies — whether directly followed by any considerable modifica-
tion of the religious tenets of that body or not — cannot fail to
have an interest. It is true that Catholics are not affected by
such events. But they manifest the trend and tone of Prot-
estantism in a way that no amount of ''official" and stereo-
typed Protestant orthodoxy can do.

In the present case we have a large representation of Con-
gregationalism, with a nominal belief on most theological points
closely approximating to that of the English Church rudely
awakened from its orthodox lethargy to find — that it is not sub-
stantially in disagreement with new and nominally unorthodox
views. It is an interesting situation, and one that calls for
some little consideration. It. would be still more interesting to
know how n^any adherents of other forms of Protestantism find
their own unexpressed views in accordance with those of Mr.
Campbell. He, at least, has had the courage of his convictions
and opinions. He speaks openly and frankly; and if hardly
as definitely as we might perhaps wish, it is rather the fault of
an indefinite system and a groping thought than his. He does
his best to let us know what he thinks.

The first striking point of the " New Theology " is its name.
True, Mr. Campbell, as well as the three first fruits of his
movement — Mr. Anderson, of Sidcup ; Mr. Pringle, of Purley ;
and Mr. Sadler, of Wimbleton — enter a protest against it. But
the voice of popular opinion has gone forth and labeled the
tenets of the school " New Theology." So, with a protest, they
allow it to stand. Of course it is not new. Neither is it,

Digitized by

Google

766 MR, Campbell's New Theology [Man,

properly speaking, "theology." On the most cursory eicamina-
tion, the theologian would unhesitatingly pronounce the doc-
trines advanced by Mr. Campbell a mixture of Arianism, Pela-
gianism, and Origenism. These heresies are fairly old, as things
go, and have been heard of more than once in the course of
the Church's history.

The philosopher would recognize, without much difficulty,
in the statements of the " New Theology " the varied influences
that have played their part and contributed their quota to this
somewhat negative " creed." As the '* New Theology " is,
properly speaking, a philosophy and not a theology at all, in
the correct sense, I shall return to this point later on. In the
meantime, it may well be noted that once revelation, in the
sense of a body of definite truth being given to mankind from
without, is rejected, any theology must sink at once to the po-
sition of a natural complement to philosophy, and, as a part of
philosophy, can be very well confuted — or proved — by natural
reason.

The man of science — science up to date and clothed in the
pedantic garb of the philosopher, such as Darwin wore or his
successor Haeckel affects — to whom Mr. Campbell's "Theol-
ogy" is mainly addressed, will find himself on familiar ground
when traversing the regions of his belief. It must be distinct-
ly understood that I do not wish my readers to infer that, for
one instant, I suppose Mr. Campbell to be insincere or possess-
ing the slightest arriire pensee in giving his teaching to the
world. As a matter of fact, I am firmly persuaded that quite
the contrary is the case. But, since science has formulated the
theory, or hypothesis, of evolution, and extended it unreserv-
edly to all departments of natural phenomena ; and since, by
his very habit of mind, the man of science will be only toa
ready to welcome its unqualified introduction into the hereto-
fore somewhat carefully guarded position- of orthodox Protest-
ant theology, the exceedingly strong, though tacit, assumption
of the truth of the hypothesis of evolution, even as applied ta
the truths upon which religious systems rest, will go very far
towards catching, and possibly keeping, the scientist in some
sort of touch with a watered- down form of Christianity.

Mr. Campbell, the Congregational clergyman, has much in
common with Sir Oliver Lodge, the man of science. He tells
us that he has much in common with the Socialists, naming,
in particular, Mr. Keir Hardie.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] ^ Mr. Campbells New Theology 767

Undoubtedly, if the leaders of religion are to be reduced
to the position of demagogues; if they are to constitute them-
selves the appointed reconciliators of religion with the chang-
ing theories with which various scientists from time to time
startle the world, they have given up any claim they ever pos-
sessed to be the dispensers of the Word of God or the Minis-
ters of the Gospel.

To what extent this conciliatory and reconciling spirit is
prepared to go is evident in the published opinions of Mr.
Campbell. His views embrace such topics as the Divinity of
Christ, the Fall of Man, the Atonement, Free ' Will, Eternal
Punishment, Biblical Authority, and Theism.

(I.) God is not a Supreme Being transcendently contrasted
to the world of created beings. He is ^ the infinite reality
whence all things proceed." . . . "The finite universe is
one aspect for expression of that reality. . • ." " There is
no real distinction between humanity aud God. Our being is
the same as God's, although our consciousness of it is limited."

(II.) Christ is the highest type of humanity — humanity un-
derstood in the terms of the foregoing statement that God and
humanity have no "real distinction." "Jesus is the perfect ex-
ample of what humanity ought to be." " Every man is a po-
tential Christ, or rather a manifestation of the Eternal Christ,
that side of the nature of God from which all humanity has
come forth."

(III.) There is no such thing, in fact, as the Fall. Mankind
struggles upward and evolves towards an increasing perfection
by turning " whole- wards " instead of " self- wards." Selfish-
ness, therefore, is the negation of personal goodness.

(IV.) As to Free-Will : the doctrine holding us blamewor-
thy for deeds we cannot help is false. This, at least, the
Catholic reader will note, is a protest against Calvinism and,
by implication at least, against Antinomianism as well, in favor
of the orthodox Catholic doctrine. There are some scintilla-
tions of theological common sense even in the " New Theology.'*

(V.) There is no Eternal Punishment. At the end, and af-
ter successive stages of advance, the soul becomes one with its
infinite source — and this fully and consciously. The implica-
tion of Pantheism is unmistakable, as is that also of post mor^
tern evolution. How the infinite can partition and limit itself
off, as it were, into unconscious fragments, that tend to become

Digitized by

Google

768 Mr. Campbells New Theology ^ [Man,

consciously one with it, is a puzzle that neither Pantheism nor
the "New Theology" has, as yet, undertaken to explain.

(VI.) The Bible — the one dogmatic mainstay of private judg-
ment Protestants as against authoritatively taught Catholics —
goes by the board. No longer is it the unique test or teacher
of orthodoxy. It is no more than a collection of writings to
be considered as a record of religious experience, unique in-
deed, but to be as freely criticized and, inferentially, accepted
or rejected as any other book.

(VII.) As to Theism : Mr. Campbell's views on the nature
of man and of Christ are sufficient grounds to go upon in pro-
nouncing that his teaching is Pantheistic. There can be no
doubt upon this point; and the prominent way in which his
name is coupled with that of Sir Oliver Lodge can leave little
room for opinion. The articles and speeches of the latter, who
approaches the question from the point of view oi modem
speculative science, are frankly Pantheistic. Those of the " New
Theology " do nqt trouble to dispute the fact, though they
reach the conclusion, ostensibly at least, from a different point
of departure.

Matthew Arnold once wrote that religion was no more than
"morality touched with emotion." What the religion, in the
Catholic sense, of this new school may be, it is difficult to say.
There need be no doubt but that it is in every way earnest
and, according to its lights, thoroughly honest. But it seems
to be a religion, as far as we can judge at all, that has much
— though not all — in common with the enlightened philoso-
phers of paganism, and nothing with that of the Christian
Church. It may be questioned whether the dubious advantage
of enticing men of science, on their own terms, into touch with
Christianity warrants a destructive reconstruction of Christian
teaching. One may ask if such a procedure is, to put it mild-
ly, prudent, or wise.

But there can be no hesitation, in this case at least, of
judging that the " New Theologians " are themselves more pre-
occupied with the theories and hypotheses of science than with
the teaching of Jesus Christ. Science, as interpreted by phil-
osophy, may — and logically ought to — tend to a personal the-
ism, a belief in the immortality of the human soul, a system
of ethics based upon these truths and sanctioned by rewards
and punishments, the expectation, at least, of a revelation from

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Mr. Campbell's New Theology 769

God to man. The science of which the *' New Theology " has
taken account has apparently done nothing of the kind; and
the " New Theology " itself seems to be incapable of furnishing
the proper and necessary information to science. The ''essen-
tial oneness" of God and man does not make, certainly, for
personality on either side, or for responsibility, on the part of
man, to his Creator.

If we wish to cut at once to the root of this " New Theol-
ogy," brushing aside for the moment the wealth of accretion
in which it is imbedded, we have but to turn to the new the-
ory of the "immanence" of God. This theory, as it stands,
is by no means confined to Mr. Campbell or the adherents of
the " New Theology " in the camp of the Congregationalists.
It has its exponents in the Church of England, and there are
some in whom, if not its plain statement, at least its tendency
is to be observed even among Catholics. The " immanence "
of God is here opposed to the " transcendence " of orthodox
theology, as the foundation stone upon which the new faith is
built. And this "immanence," or indwelling, that the "New
Theology" would substitute for transcendence, really means
nothing less than an utter identification of God with his created
universe. There is, says the representative of this immemori-
ally new school, no " real " difference or distinction between
humanity and deity. Our being is the same as God's, although
at present our consciousness of the fact is limited. Later on
we shall know, when, through successive changes, we become
one with our infinite source.

Such statements raise at once a cloud of philosophical ques-
tions with which, for fairly obvious reasons, we are unable to
deal here. But the Pantheistic trend — not to say categoric
statement — they bear is patent. Such is the " New Theology."

Let us see, for purposes of comparison, how the Catholic
conception of " immanence " agrees with that to which we al-
lude. It is — be it repeated — the crucial point of the new sys-
tem. Catholics hold, not less upon philosophical grounds than
on theological, that God is intimately present to the totality of
his creation; or, better expressed, that his creation "is" in
him. The act of creation is not enough to keep the universe
in being. A sustaining, and a continual sustaining, power is
necessary. Without it all would sink back to its original noth-
ingness — sui et subjecti — whence it was created. This is mys-
VOL. Lxxxiv.— 49

Digitized by

Google

770 Mr. Campbell's New Theology [Mar.,

terious, subtle, incomprehensible, if you' will; but it is not
against reason or inconceivable. The First Cause, the Prime
Motor, the Personal God, is present in his creation by his
preserving power, by his ubiquity, by his knowledge. All
that takes place in nature, the working of the complex and
wonderful operations that are known as its laws, takes place in
virtue of the immanence of God. But he is not present by
identity with his creatures. The distinction between the world
and God is a real one ; a distinction as great as, and greater than
we can conceive. To define it exactly would presuppose an
intimate and complete knowledge of the terms distinguished ;
and a complete knowledge of God is beyond human powers.
To confuse the terms and deny the distinction is less fatiguing;,
but it is at the same time an arbitrary and false procedure.

If there is any one thing that we can learn from nature it
is that it is not God. The unification of knowledge, far from
being helped by a conception of the universe as a kind of self-
manifestation of the deity, is in reality utterly destroyed by it.
If there is any one truth that conscience asserts with positive
and unfaltering accents, imperatively, perpetually, and univer-
sally, it is that we are not God. It is the loose and intang-
ible form in which assertions to the contrary are made, and
the uncritical way in which they are popularly accepted, that
is mainly responsible for the confusion. While the Catholic
' theologian and philosopher, then, asserts an immanence of God
in nature — a threefold presence of sustaining power, knowledge^
and ubiquity* — he also very properly and necessarily proclaims
the absolute and essential transcendence of the Creator.

God and his world are not the same thing, nor are the
spiritual and the material but two sides or aspects of one and
the same underlying reality. Readers familiar with the system
of Spinoza will discover not a few affinities between the thought
of the " New Theology " and that of the Jewish pantheist —
atheist he has sometimes been called.

This conception of " immanence " that marks the direction
of the " New Theology " has important and far-reaching con-
sequences. Its bearing upon the theoretical nature of revela-
tion is revolutionary. And, since it is not a conception pecu-
liar to Mr. Campbell or his school, but one that has found

• Cf, Summa, la, Q. viii., A. iii. ; Franzelin, De Deo Una, Th. xxxiv. God is immanent
per esseniiam, prasentiam, et potentiam.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Mr. Campbell's New Theology 771

supporters in other, and, in some cases, in unexpected, quarters,
it may be well to point out in how it cuts through the doc-
trine of a divine revelation to mankind. This it does by sub-
stituting for the orthodox another form of revelation and an-
other manner in which man arrives at spiritual truth. Religion,
in sum, consists of the experience of the individual. God, as
in-dwelling, is intimately present to his mind; and this not
only as preserving and illuminating, but as identified, in a real
sense, with it. It follows that any communication, in the old
and accepted meaning, is not only superfluous but impossible.
There is no being, apart from nature and personally distinct
from man, to make any such communication. Whatever shreds
of knowledge. the mind is able to pick out of the tangle of its
own religious experience, whatever strands it can unravel from
the gossamer webs of speculative science or philosophy, be-
come the dogmatic truths of a revelation that finds its highest
authority and sanction in the mind's own choice. They are, as
they obviously must be, pale, unsubstantial, emasculated — posi-
tions laid down by a philosophy that soars too high and falls
back to earth with broken pinions. Naturally enough, the
Bible — that only self-sufficient guide of early Protestants — sinks
to the level of ordinary literature. At most it is the record of
religious experiences in the past, and presents certain types of
religious experience of a very high order. But, since mind and
science and criticism are progressive, it was only to be ex-
pected that, sooner or later, the Bible would be brought to
book and rejected as an inspired record of God's dealings with
mankind.

The whole position of the " New Theology " — Mr. Campbell
calls it a " tendency " — is a luminous illustration of the working
out of a principle to its logical conclusion. The principle is
that of private judgment; and the "New Theology" marks a
definite stage in its evolution. Having been responsible for
the restlessness and change that has broken up Protestantism
into so many incoherent fragments, it pulls up suddenly at a
scarcely disguised rationalism. Perhaps it was not worth the
trouble of disguising, in view of the fact that Protestantism has
been long moving in that direction. Perhaps the " New-Theolo-
gians" did not wish to disguise it. To their credit be it said
that they have not attempted to do so.

While the movement, the trend of thought, cannot fail to be

Digitized by

Google

*n2 Mr. Campbell's New Theology [Mar.,

of deep interest to us Catholics as the logical fulfilment of a
consummation foreseen from the beginning, we should be careful
to- be on our guard against the floating ideas that, at length,
have taken definite shape in Mr. Campbell's teaching. The
atmosphere is charged with them. They are often hazy, nebu-
lous, impalpable, and they are apt to make an impression even
before we are aware of the fact that they have come under our
notice. All of us have personal religious experiences — Catholics
more, rather than less, than most people. Those religious ex-
periences, strong as they themselves may be and lasting as their
effects, must never be mistaken for the rule of faith. Indeed
belief, in some shape or form, whether it be the faith of the
Catholic or the opinion of the Protestant, must precede exper-
ience, not follow it. It is an inversion of the logical and
psychological order to suppose the contrary. We must know
in order to hope or to love. The emotions cannot move unless
some object be present to the consciousness.

But the last word has not yet been said. The " New
Theology" has dragged the gods down from their pedestals into
the dusty workshop of criticism, where human reason blunders
about with hammer and cold chisel, chipping off their features
and mutilating their shapeliness. It has substituted the vagaries
of thought for the certainty of revelation, and exchanged a
God -given truth for human speculation. For the moment its
statements, although negative, are fairly definite. But the history
of human speculation is too well known not to make it sure that
this new departure, if it lasts, will travel on forever in an unceas-
ing and wearying cycle, never touching finality, never reaching
certainty, never achieving anything definite. Minds will be rest-
less and perplexed, hearts anxious and craving, for a consum-
mation that is perpetually coming but never reached ; and out
of the babel of the teachers and the clamor for truth of the
taught, the sad voice of the old-fashioned Protestant will ring
out : '* They have taken away my Lord, and I know not where
they have laid him." The heart needs something more to love
than the dry bones of a fashionable science or a refined philoso-
phy ; and reason will not rest satisfied with a rule of faith that
has a source no higher than emotional religious experience. In
one — and only in one — "Theology" can the demands of both
be satisfied : and that is in the certain revelation of a transcen-
dent God made to man for his complete acceptance. Its springs

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Mr. Campbell's New theology 773

must flow from deeper sources than emotion; though emotion
will play its part in the religion it inspires. Its sanction must
be higher than mere reason, for its content is beyond the power
of reason to propound. Though this consideration cannot prove
conclusively that such a "theology" exists, it can and does
make use of the fact that human nature expects and needs it.
The historic claim of Christianity is its complement and fulfil-
ment.

Two points stand out clearly in the " New Theology " as
opposed to the old — its metaphysical and psychological hypo-
thesis of " immanence," and its utter abandonment to the rela-
tivity of knowledge. The religious teaching — or denial — it bases
upon these foundations is of no more substance than they can
bear. The first point fairly bristles with difKculties and, at
best, is a form of Pantheism that is as revolting to the con-
science as it is philosophically false. The second stultifies the
" New Theology," in that it reduces all its teaching, to approx-
imate shots at a truth that never will and never can be at-
tained.

Whether any considerable section of the Congregationalist,
or of other bodies, will endorse Mr. Campbell's views remains^
as I have said, to be seen. They will certainly be considered
by many as an indication that the principle of private judgment
has worked itself out to the bitter end. Catholics may well
regret that the old Protestantism is breaking up before the rush
of new ideas; but they cannot forget that, as far as the actual
possession of faith is concerned, professors of the new opinions
are in no different position from that occupied by professors of
the old. And it may be that the crisis, far from proving ini-
mical to the welfare of souls, will lead earnest Protestants to
review their position and to embrace the truth of revelation
with all those consequences that are so familiar and so obvious
to ourselves.

Digitized by

Google

THE RELATIONS OF CHURCH AND STATE -II.

BY JAMES J. FOX, D.D.

' MICROSCOPIC search through the great volume
of protest uttered by American Catholics, lay
and ecclesiastical, against the recent proceedings
of the French government would not discover a
^ single remark that could be interpreted as an
approval of the doctrine that Church and State ought to be
united and that it is the duty of the State, in its corporate
capacity, to worship God and to support a religion. Yet, turn
to the Encyclical, "Vehementer Nos," addressed by the Holy
Father to the French episcopate and clergy and to the French
nation at large, and you find that his first and gravest charge
against the government is that its action is the embodiment of
^'the most false and most pernicious" doctrine, that separation
of Church and State is necessary. And, proceeding to ex-
pound the reasons which condemn this doctrine, he declares
that the principle on which it rests, namely, that human society,
as a society, owes no public worship to God, is an injury to
the Almighty. Besides, he continues, the State's whole duty
is not accomplished by providing merely for the temporal wel-
fare of the citizens. It is bound, also, not merely not to hinder,
but positively to promote their eternal salvation.

This doctrine Rome has proclaimed, and enforced by the
direst spiritual penalties, not unfrequently by the sword, at
least since the day on which Pope Leo III., more than a thou-
sand years ago, placed the crown of the Roman Caesars on
the head of the victorious Frank. The doctrine that the State
owes worship to God, and is bound to consult for the spiritual
as well as the temporal welfare of the people, is one of the
two pillars on which the entire system of the public law of the
Church has been reared. The other is that the Catholic Church,
divinely instituted and commissioned to teach and guide all
men, is a sovereign society endowed with the power to enact
laws, and to enforce them with whatever penalties may be re-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Relations of Church and State 775

quired to render them cflFcctive. Superior to the State, both
in her origin and in virtue of the superiority of the end which
she pursues, she has the right to exact from the political ruler
whatever temporal co-operation she may deem requisite for 'the
prosecution of her work. "The Almighty, therefore," says
Leo XIII., ** has appointed the charge of the human race be-
tween two powers, the ecclesiastical and the civil, the one being
set over divine, the - other over human things." The secular
power is subject to the spiritual, and is bound to be guided by
it in everything that involves religious interests.

In confirmation of the accuracy of the above exposition —
as far as it goes — one may turn, indifferently, either to the popes
and canonists of to-day, or to the popes and canonists of the
Middle Ages. Everywhere we hear the same voice, though
the tone and temper vary with the ages. Its thunderous
reverberations made nations quake and monarchs tremble in
their capitals when Hildebrand excommunicated Henry IV.,
and compelled the imperial culprit, suing for pardon in peni*
tential frock, to stand for thiee days barefooted amid the
snows of Canossa. It was to assert itself still more masterfully
in the person of Innocent III. when compelling a French king
to take back his injured wife, granting protection or mediation
to Armenia, Poland, Hungary, Denmark, and excommunicating
the Barons of Runnymede for having dared to wrest the great
charter of freedom from his vassal, their worthless king. As
another era was dawning, Boniface VIII. tried, in the case of
another French king, to repeat the triumph of his predecessor —
and failed. The imperial accent was heard for the last time
when Pius V. excommunicated Elizabeth and gave his blessing
to the great fleet that was expected to reduce rebellious Eng-
land to a province of Spain.

From the temper and the immediate aims of those Popes
it is a long way to the ** Immortale Dei," in which Leo XIII.,
speaking in the fashion of a teacher, rather than of a potentate
laying down an ultimatum to be backed up with the arms of
the Church, expounds the abstract rights of the Holy See.
Yet there, too, is laid down the principle that it is "a sin in
the State not to have care for religion, as if it were something
beyond the State's scope ; or, out of many religions, to adopt
that which chimes in with its fancy ; for we are bound abso-
lutely to worship God in that way which he has signified to

Digitized by

Google

776 The Relations of Church and State [Man,

be his will." And the Pontiff proceeds to unfold the argu-
ments for the divinity of the Church. He leaves to the canon*
ists the task of providing the explication of his teaching.

They, when filling out Leo's firmly drawn sketch, keep one
eye on the pages of their predecessors, and the other upon the
fabric of mediaeval society. The Church's exercise of authority
over the civil government finds its most spacious illustration in
the crusades when, at the command of the Pope, the kings of
the West led their legions to attack the Mohammedan enemy ;
it is manifested in the truce of God, which obliged princes to
lay aside, for a period, their mutual quarrels, and in the com-
pulsion put upon the Jews to wear a distinctive dress. In case
of a dispute between the civil and the ecclesiastical powers
regarding their respective interests in matters where their orbits
cross each other, the right of decision belongs exclusively to
the Church; her ministers are to be judged by herself alone;
while, on the other hand, kings themselves are subject to her
jurisdiction, both as private individuals, and in their official char-
acter. Here we have the principles which were at stake in the
long struggles between the papacy and, first, the German em-
perors, afterwards, the kings of France and England, What,
according to canonists of the present day, of whom we may
accept the late Cardinal Cavagnis* as the acknowledged repre-
sentative, does the civil magistrate's duty of protecting and
aiding the Church involve? He ought to defend the true re-
ligion by legislation, and, if necessary, by armed force. He must
prevent the introduction of sects and heresies, and if any such
indigenously appear, he must stamp out all public manifesta-
tions of them. The desired subordination of the civil power, in
this respect, was exhibited by the working of the Roman In-
quisition — the Spanish, which was as much a political as an
ecclesiastical engine, sometimes exceeded its legiticnate functions.
Whether the Church herself has the power of inflicting the
death penalty has been long a moot point among canonists.
Their want of unanimity, however, did not prevent the due
punishment of the heretic. His guilt or innocence, involving,
as it did, a question of doctrine, was a matter for the eccle-
siastical tribunal alone; and the Church jealously excluded the
civil authorities from infringing on her proper territory. But
once the ecclesiastical judge had pronounced the criminal guilty,

* Institutiones Juris Publici Ecclesice, Romse. 1906.

Digitized by

Google

igo;.] The Relations of Church and State 777

he was handed over to the secular arm to be executed. If
the civil magistrate showed himself apathetic in awarding the
statutory punishments, or if he failed to assist diligently the
inquisitor in his search for heresy, the Church had always the
means of awakening him to a sense of his duty. Thus Lucius
and Innocent IL, dissatisfied with some slack Italian rulers,
ordered them to swear before their bishops that they would faith-
fully put into execution the fierce laws of Frederic II. against
the heretic ; if they failed, they were to be stricken with ex-
communication and interdict.

Positive protection of the Church, Cardinal Cavagnis shows,
calls for the prohibition of the introduction of any other re-
ligion. Liberty of worship and civil equality are not to be intro-
duced, for such liberty is, in itself, a great evil. This, the canon-
ist carefully observes, refers only to the case of a Catholic coun-
try in which such liberty does not already exist. When, as we
shall see later, such liberty obtains, or when other religions have
already gained a footing, the case assumes an entirely different
aspect, and the ruler's duty, in the abstract unchanged, is modi-
fied by the actual concrete circumstances by which he is con-
fronted.

Anybody to whom the above doctrine is new will, perhaps,
find himself registering a protest which has already found ex-
pression, a thousand times, in words. '' What, has the Catholic
Church, then, two spts of weights and measures, one for herself,
the other for the stranger ? When she is weak she demands
freedom of religion, when she is strong, she refuses it to others !
Is not this precisely the charge of intolerance that we level
against the early Puritans ? Who more nobly than they, when
they were persecuted in England, demanded liberty of conscience
as the God-given right of every man ? Who more bitterly than
they refused this right to every other sect when they had es-
tablished themselves in the Bay colony ? There is truth, then,
after all, in the sneer that Catholics are the staunch advocates
of religious liberty — when they are a minority !"

That protagonist of French Catholicism in the past genera-
tion, Louis Veuillot, who had always the courage of his con-
victions, however extreme they might be, in reply to an oppo-
nent who taunted him in the above sense, boldly answered:
" Yes ; in the name of your principles, we demand of you, when
you are in power, that liberty which, in the name of ours, we

Digitized by

Google

778 The Relations of Church and State [Mar.,

refuse to you when we are in power." However admirable for
its conciseness, this way of putting the case could scarcely be
considered as overpowering. A more detailed apology is made
by Cardinal Cavagnis, who also with a bold front faces the dif-
ficulty. To lay herself open, he argues, to the charge of self-
contradiction, and of using two standards, the Church would
have to claim liberty for herself in virtue of some right shared
in common by her and by the heterodox. But this she does
not do. She calls on the Catholic prince to favor Catholicism^
not because it is his religion, but because it is the true religion ;
the Church knows herself to be the only true religion, there-
fore she excludes others from the protection and liberty to which
they have no native right. If, continues the Cardinal, the
Church finds herself in a country where liberty is conceded
to other religions she asks that, at least, the same privilege
be acceded to her. When the subjects of a Catholic ruler be-
come heterodox, says the Cardinal, if they have done so in
bad faith, they sin and deserve no protection in their wick-
edness. If they are in good faith, they acquire indeed an
apparent title, but this cannot prejudice the Church's own
genuine right to enjoy the monopoly of liberty.

II.

Hostile writers, desirous of nourishing the prejudice that the
claims qf the Catholic Church are a standing menace to modem
liberty, studiously conceal, or unconsciously ignore, one fact
which, notwithstanding the resemblance between the doctrine of
the Vatican to-day and that of the mediaeval pontiffs — a re-
semblance which we have not minimized in the preceding pages
— profoundly differentiates the two positions in reference to the
actual, concrete world in which we live. To produce the im-
pression that the papal claims would be forced upon the mod-
ern countries where Catholicism is but one among many reli-
gions, as it was forced upon the Albigenses, texts of different
ages are strung together, indicating the element that is continu-
ous in doctrine — others are neglected. Selections from " Clericis
Laicos " and " Unam Sanctam " are spliced to propositions from
the Syllabus of Pius IX., or particular passages from the " Mirari
Vos" of Gregory XVI. and the '^Immortale Dei" of Leo XIII.
The Middle Ages are resorted to for object lessons of the mean-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Relations of Church and State 779

ing of the words. The moral is, then, easy to draw. It is^
that the Vatican lacks only the necessary political power to
-commence against the Protestants of England or America a cam-
paign of extermination under the conduct of some modem
Simon de Monfort and the Dominican order, or to burn our
agnostics and free-thinkers as it burned Giordano Bruno. Only
a sense of the ridiculous, it would seem, restrains Pius X. from
repeating the extravagances of Boniface, and to the pilgrims of
some modem jubilee, exhibiting himself on the throne of Con-
stantine, arrayed with crown, sceptre, and sword, shouting aloud :
** I am Caesar — I am Emperor ! "

One requires but slight acquaintance with the mind of Amer-
ica to understand that there is no shorter way to keep alive
distrust of Catholicism than to represent the union of Church
and State as one of its unchangeable, indispensable tenets. In
American eyes, this country's first title to glory and to the
gratitude of mankind, ''its chief contribution to the formative
ideas of civilization," its most salient note of individuality is
that it has fixed inextricably in its Constitution the principle of
religious liberty. That principle as enunciated by a great con-
stitutional lawyer is: "The free exercise and enjoyment of re-
ligious profession and worship may be conceived as one of the
absolute rights of the individual, recognized by our American
Constitution and secured by law." The feeling of the people
at large towards any authoritative attempt at curtailing this
right we may take to be expressed in the words of another legal
authority: "Thus a human government interferes between the
Creator and his creature, intercepts the devotion of the latter,
or condescends to permit it only under political regulations.
From injustice so gross and impiety so manifest multitudes
sought an asylum in America, and hence she ought to be the
hospitable and benign receiver of every variety of religious
opinion." An apologist for the share of such persecution in-
flicted by Catholic rulers in past days, would observe that when
they repressed liberty of worship, behind the civil authority
was the authority of the Church, who alone possesses by di-
vine appointment the right to teach mankind. However softly
such an answer might be made it would be more likely to en-
kindle than to turn away wrath. The men who drew up the
American Constitution were neither religious propagandists nor
theorists, but practical statesmen. They were prompted to make

Digitized by

Google

78o The Relations of Church and State [Mar.,

provision for religious liberty, as much, perhaps, from the pres-
sure of expediency as from personal religious convictions. Yet
there is no doubt but that the theology of Roger Williams had
contributed largely to form the public opinion which inspired
the Founders and sustained their work. Now, probably with-
out any conscious reference to the language of the mediaeval
popes and doctors, Roger Williams had formulated his principle
in sharp antithesis to the thesis of the two swords : " It is the
will and command of God that, since the coming of his Son,
the Lord Jesus, a permission of the most Paganish, Jewish^
Turkish, or anti-Christian consciences and worship be granted
to all men, in all nations and countries; and they are to be
fought against with the Sword; which only in soul matters is
able to conquer, to wit, the Sword of the Spirit — the Word of
God."

In subsequent years, with the tide of emigration, came a
great influx of Catholics, from countries where the union of
Church and State had inflicted upon their ancestors persecu-
tion and spoliation, upon themselves political disability and so-
cial inferiority. These men and women gave thanks to God
for the Land of Promise, not merely because it offered them a
prospect of improving their fortunes, but above all, because it
guaranteed to them as a legal right with which no individual,
and no magistrate, might interfere, complete religious liberty.
The children and grandchildren of the emigrant have grown up
in this atmosphere of freedom. They have witnessed the sepa-
ration of Church and State not only promote the general peace
and good feeling, but also redound to the conspicuous progress
of the Church. They perceived that the nation's loyalty to the
principle paralyzed the occasional, isolated endeavors prompted
by local bigotry to deny them fair play. The clergy, too, for
the most part, confident of the Church's spiritual efficiency to
fulfil her mission by persuasion, exhortation, and entreaty — to
borrow a phrase from Leo XIII. — have been not unwilling to
forget that her rulers elsewhere, and at other times, have re-
quired that the Kingdom of the Spirit should be maintained by
the sword of Caesar. If they consulted history for the story of
that co-partnership, they were disposed to moralize not merely
on the good fruit which it bore, but also upon the evils of
which there was likewise a plentiful crop.

The result of all this historic travail is that the average

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Relations of Church and State 781

American Catholic lends a reluctant ear to the doctrine of the
union of Church and State. Speaking of Sir Thomas More's
belief in transubstantiation, Macaulay remarked that the faith
which stands that test will stand any test. But the strain on
the loyalty of the Church's children here, which cheerfully ac-
cepts every dogma of religion, would face its most perilous or-
deal if it were called upon to include in its creed and act of
faith the doctrine that Church and State are to be united.
Those who have learned the theological teaching on the mat-
ter allow it, habitually, to sink into the depths of their sub-
consciousness. Very recently, in the city of New York, an im-
mense meeting of Catholics took place to protest against the
present persecution of the Church in France. The spirit of
devotion to faith and to the Holy See which animated that
vast audience could be surpassed nowhere in the world. The
name of the Holy Father and every affirmation of Catholic loy-
alty and principles, were greeted with intense and fervent ap-
plause. And with no less enthusiasm the assembly responded
to the speakers who made proud profession of the American
principle, that it is the sacred right of every man to worship
God according to the dictates of his conscience, and all po-
litical interference with religion is unjust. It is not difficult to
fancy what would have been the effect, if the demon of mis-
chief had prompted some one to rise and indignantly protest that
Christianity only realizes its ideal when Church and State are
united. If the foregoing pages contained the entire exposition of
papal doctrine on Church and State, or, if we were obliged to
find the total historical explication of it only in the doings of
the Middle Ages, and the two or three centuries immediately
subsequent to them, it would seem hopeless to attempt any
approach to a reconciliation between Roman ideas and Ameri-
can convictions. Fortunately, however, such is far from being
the actual case.

III.

Besides the foregoing, the public law of the Church has an-
other, and for us much more important, chapter which will be
taken into account later on. That one which has, thus far,
been expounded has for its object to deal with the abstract,
absolute right of the Church, without considering the condi-
tions which must be present in order that those absolute rights

Digitized by

Google

782 The Relations of Church and State [Mar.^

may be legitimately urged in the concrete. The one condition
indispensable for this supreme claim of the Church to pass into
practical vigor is, and always has been, non-existent in this
country; it exists scarcely anywhere in the world at present,
and the movement of the age is steadily eliminating it from
the modern world. That condition did exist, at least in theory,
during the Middle Ages ; and, for that very reason, they ex-
hibited an organization of society in which the absolute right
and the relative, or concrete, right were, in the estimate of
both popes and peoples, identical. Herein lies the unfairness
of those who revert to the history of those times in order lo
demonstrate the bearing of the Vatican's actual claims, in the
present age, in countries like our own.

In the mediaeval world, Christendom was all one religious
family, under the Supreme Pontiff. His authority was sup-
ported by universal sentiment; it was an essential element of
the public law of Europe. The head of the Roman Catholic
Church was, by universal consent, at the head of the hierarchy
of sovereigns who ruled the entire Western world. It did not
enter into the mind of any people to conceive another state of
affairs. He was the acknowledged centre of the entire Euro-
pean polity. He was invoked by princes who felt themselves
aggrieved by others ; he was the dread court of last appeal for
peoples who were oppressed by tyrannical or incapable rulers.
His interference in the highest affairs of states was regarded
much as we now regard his setting aside the candidates pre-
sented by a local hierarchy, in favor of one chosen by himself,,
or his advisers, for a vacant bishopric. Those who lost their
case by his decision generally grumbled, and not infrequently
rebelled. But their words or deeds of protest were directed
against what they considered an abuse of power, not against
the power itself. The fine indignation, leveled so frequently
by our modern writers against the tyranny and insolence of
Rome, betrays a lack of the historical sense. This fact is
pointed out by the English historian Green, in the classic case
of King John's abject submission to Rome.* ** In after times, "^
writes Green, " men believed that England thrilled at the news
with a sense oi national shame such as she had never felt be-
fore. ' He has become the pope's man,' the whole country was
said to have murmured, ' he has forfeited the very name of

* A History of the English People, Book III. No. 191.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Relations of Church and State 783

king; from a free man he has degraded himself into a serf/
But this was the belief of a time still to come, when the rapid
growth of national feeling, which this step and its issues did
more than anything to foster, made men look back on the
scene between John and Pandulf as a national dishonor. We
see little trace of such a feeling in the contemporary accounts
of the time. All seem rather to have regarded it as a com-
plete settlement of the difficulties in which king and kingdom
were involved. As a political measure its success was imme-
diate and complete." The whole fabric of mediaeval civiliza-
tion, as Mr. Bryce repeatedly observes,* rested on the idea of
a visible Church, universal in all lands, of the spiritual as su-
perior to the temporal, while both are ordained of God. It
must be remembered, too, that the heretic, as a rebel against
the Church, was looked upon as, by the very fact, an enemy
to the institution upon which the whole social structure rested.
The civil magistrate considered him in the same light as a
modern government regards an active anarchist, and treated
him accordingly. When the secular authority inflicted punish-
ment on those condemned by the ecclesiastical, it was but put-
ting its own laws into execution.

We are not bound to believe that popes, in their juridical
character, never made mistakes, never acted unworthily, never
abused their great office. Nor does orthodoxy forbid any one
to acknowledge the teaching of history that some of them were
slow to observe those signs of the times, during periods of
transition, which should have warned them that the conditions
which warranted them in exercising and actively pressing their
absolute claims and rights were passing away. Forgetting that
the England of Elizabeth was not the England of John, Pius V.,
by excommunicating the queen and declaring her subjects re-
leased from their oath of allegiance, confirmed the wavering na-
tion in Protestantism.

After the shock of the Reformation had subsided, there was
a new Europe; the old constitution of society had ceased to
be; in many countries the Pope's authority had been completely
repudiated ; other religions were in possession, and over north-
em Europe Catholicism was pleading for permission to. exist.
In some other lands it still retained predominance, and clung
tenaciously, as long as possible, to the old order of things ; and,

* The Holy Roman Empire.

Digitized by

Google

784 THE RELATIONS OF CHURCH AND STATE [Mar.,

chiefly through concordats, or treaties entered into with the
civil power, retained, though frequently at a ruinous cost, some
of its old ascendency. In Spain the State is still engaged to
the Holy See to prohibit, with a very few exceptions which
foreign diplomacy has imposed, all public worship by non-
Catholics.

Now, it is not difficult to understand that a Pope, who, by
the nature of his office, becomes the incarnation of Catholic
continuity, when about to write an encyclical, or make any
other public pronouncement, on the subject which, for a thou-
sand years, has held the world's attention, must embrace the
whole situation in a survey, at once retrospective and ecumeni-
cal. Then he views the separation of Church and State with
one auspicious and one drooping eye. When this country ar-
rests his attention, he beholds '' the Church, from scant and
slender beginnings, grown with rapidity to be great and ex-
ceedingly flourishing"; and he acknowledges that, after the
episcopal zeal, thanks, for this splendid development, '^ are due
to the equity of the laws which obtain in this well-ordered Re-
public." But may not this approbation of the regime of separa-
tion seem to slight the constant service of the antique world ? Is
it for the Pope to strengthen the hands of those who, in Catho-
lic countries, are endeavoring to abolish the still surviving lega-
cies of another dispensation, and to substitute for union a con-
dition in which separation will mean not, as in America, liberty
for the Church, but a subjection to the civil authority, such as
the anti-Christian government of France has craftily planned ?
Evidently not. So he obviates such an interpretation of his
preceding words by adding : " It would be very erroneous to
draw the conclusion that in America is to be sought the type
of the most desirable status of the Church, or that it would be
universally lawful or expedient for State and Church to be, as
in America, dissevered and divorced."

At least as long as there exists anywhere between the civil
and the ecclesiastical powers an arrangement which extends
special privileges and patronage to Catholicism, no doubt the
Holy See will continue, when occasion arises, to commend as of
old the principle of union. One of the most effective endow-
ments of the Church, however, has been her capacity for adapt-
ing herself to changing surroundings. Her rulers have, in the
main and with very rare exceptions, displayed an insight for the

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Relations of Church and State 785

practical which has won the admiration even of their enemies.
If, over a sufficiently long stretch of history, we examine the
course of the Holy See, if we compare pontiff with pontiff,
century with century, country with country, we can perceive a
movement, slow, indeed, and sometimes seemingly reluctant, but,
none the less, well-defined and unremitting, towards an adjust-
ment of the traditional policy of the Vatican to confront the
new phases of social and political organization. Now over
an immense area of civilization separation is an accomplished
fact; and the trend of the age is towards a further extension
of this arrangement. Already more than 150 millions of
Catholics, including those of the entire English-speaking world,
live under it Yesterday France joined the majority; and it
may be remarked, as a consequence, for the first time in hun-
dreds of years the episcopate, was free to convene, and the
Holy Father was able to select for vacant sees pastors after his
own heart without the State having any acknowledged right to
interfere. Whether men regard it as a calamity or as a bless-
ing, as the work of the devil, or the disposition of Omnipotent
Providence, the fact is that the Church is being reduced, more
and more, to relying exclusively on her own spiritual forces for
the prosecution of her mission, and of limiting her actual de-
mands upon the civil power to due respect, on their part, for
her independence and autonomy. It is conceivable that, as a
consequence of this fact, her rulers, in their wisdom, may gra-
dually reach, practically, the conviction that the interests of
faith call upon them, only with diminishing frequency, to in-
culcate upon the world the scope of that absolute right which
postulates for its exercise a universal religious unity of minds
that now exists, if at all, only in a comparatively narrow section
of the Church's field.

When the historian or the thinker undertakes to determine
whether the Church's status in a given time and place is satis-
factory, conformable to her character, favorable to her spiritual
activity, he has at his disposal two distinct criteria. He may
choose to examine and decide the question solely from con-
sideration of the public position enjoyed by the Church, viewed
as an ecclesiastical corporation, a sovereign society ; or, he may
seek to solve his problem by investigating how she is achieving
her divine purpose among the individuals who compose her.
These distinct methods will not, necessarily, or in every case,
VOL. Lxxxiv.— 50

Digitized by

Google

786 THE RELATIONS OF CHURCH AND STATE [Mar.,

lead to identical conclusions. If the investigator selects the
former standpoint, he will consider how far the claims of the
Church, as a sovereign, supreme society, are acknowledged by
the civil government. Does the State maintain a first class
embassy at the Vatican? Does it accord to the representative
of the Holy See precedence over the ambassadors of merely
secular powers ? Has the hierarchy a commanding place in the
councils of the executive? Are its members treated with offi-
cial deference, and surrounded with the marks of honor paid to
dignitaries of the realm ? Does the civil law defer to and sup-
port the canonical, and safeguard the immunities of the clergy ?
If he finds that on these and similar points the State com-
plies with the traditional demands of the ecclesiastical body,
his verdict must be that the status of the Church is highly
satisfactory. He need not enter into any minute inquiry con-
cerning the observance of Sunday, the attendance at Mass, the
frequentation of the Sacraments, or the proportion of male
adults who make their Easter Communion.

Perhaps, however, the investigator, being of a philosophic
turn of mind, before starting on his problem, may, rightly^
reason that the Church, as a corporation, with all her hier-
archical organization, is but a means to an end. The powers
she possesses, the rights which she enjoys, the correlative duties
of the State, have been instituted only to spread the Kingdom
of God in the hearts of men. Inspired by this reflection our
philosopher will trouble himself but little about court and council
hall and salon, and ''all the solemn plausibilities of the world."^
He will, instead, try to guage the strength of the influence ex-
erted by the Gospel of Christ over the hearts of the people.
If he finds that religion is strong, active, and fruitful in works,
he will declare that in the region which has come under his
observation the status of Catholicism is satisfactory. Should he
address his report to that people, it will be couched in terms
somewhat as follows : '' The prosperous condition of Catholicity
in your country must be ascribed, first, indeed, to the prudence
of the bishops and clergy, but, in no slight measure also, ta
the faith and generosity of the Catholic laity. Thus the diflfer-
ent classes exerted their best energies to erect unnumbered re-
ligious and useful institutions, sacred edifices, schools for the
instruction of youth, colleges for the higher branches, homes
for the poor, hospitals for the sick, convents and monasteries*

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Relations of Church and State 787

As for what more closely touches spiritual interests, which are
ba^ed upon the exercise of Christian virtues, many facts have
been brought to our notice, proving that the numbers of the
secular and regular clergy are steadily augmenting, that pious
sodalities are held in esteem, that the Catholic parochial schools,
the Sunday-Schools for imparting Christian doctrine, and Summer
Schools are in a flourishing condition ; that, moreover, associa-
tions for mutual aid, for the relief of the indigent, and for the
promotion of temperate living, are accumulated evidence of the
people's piety." •

An old legend relates that St. Patrick on his death-bed
was vouchsafed the privilege of obtaining for the Irish a gift
from God. He was to choose one of two — temporal prosperity,
or fidelity to faith. Let us imagine Peter offered a similar
choice for his Church — between a full and handsome recog-
nition of her prerogatives by the State, and a plentiful har-
vest from the Gospel seed planted by her in the hearts of her
members. Which, think you, would he secure, who, at the
Gate Beautiful, had neither silver nor gold for the paralytic to
whom he said : '^ Arise, take up thy bed, and walk " ?

♦See Encyclical " Longinqua," of Leo XIII. on Catholicity in the United States.

Digitized by

Google

THE POETRY OF AUBREY DE VERE.

BY KATHERINE BR£GY.

HILE distinctly and delicately a tribute on the
human side, it is none the less a misfortune for
an author's personality to overshadow his liter-
ary reputation. Such, long ago, was the fate
of the patriarchal Dr. Johnson (about whom we
have all read so much) ; and such, at* present, seems to be the
case with Aubrey Thomas de Vere. His long life is richly
worth the knowing; and it is known in intimate details. In-
deed, De Vere's own too modest Recollections, and the more
exhaustive Memoir by his friend Wilfrid Ward, are on the
shelves of many a library which boasts few volumes of his
prose, and none at all of his poetry. The gracious culture of his
Irish home at Curragh Chase; the story of his travels and his
friendships with the greatest men and women of the time ; the
Famine years, which woke the scholarly dreamer into a man
of heroic action; the spiritual pilgrimage, which led him even-
tually into the Catholic communion — all this is familiar enough
to need no repetition here. It is the man's poetic achievement
to which no adequate recognition has been accorded ; the fruit
of that rare quality which drew from Sara Coleridge such
memorable words : " I have lived among poets a great deal,
and have known greater poets than he is, but a more entire
poet, and one more a poet in his whole mind and temperar
ment, I never knew or met with."

Aubrey de Vere's half century of poetic preoccupation was
rich and varied in its fruitfulness. The Search After Proserpine
appeared in 1843 > ^^^ years later, a volume of Miscellaneous
and Sacred Poems ; in 1857 came the first of the May Carols
, (completed in '81); in 1861 Inisfail, The Sisters, etc.; 1872
Legends of St, Patrick; 1874 Alexander the Great; 1876
St. Thomas of Canterbury ; 1882 The Foray of Queene Maeve
and Legends of Ireland's Heroic Age; 1887 Legends and Rec^
ords of the Church and the Empire ; 1893 Mediceval Records

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Poetry of Aubrey de Vere 789

and Sonnets; and in 1897 (De Vere's eighty-third year) St,
Peter's Chains^ a series of sonnets inspired by the Italian
Revolution. While incomplete, this bibliography is already
formidable, containing as it does ventures in epic, lyric, and
dramatic verse. De Vere's subjects were varied, although re-
ligion and patriotism inspired most of them; and it was in
the narrative field that he proved himself most masterfully a
poet. He could tell a story with grace and power and lumi-
nous simplicity, and his pages are tapestried with the bright or
sombre pageants of past days.

As one example of his comprehensiveness, he has traced
Irish history almost back to the legendary days of the Sidhe«
The tragic story of recent years is told in the latter part of
'* Inisfail " and in numerous minor poems touching upon the
Great Famine. Tender, mournful as a ''dove-note'' is the
plaining; seldom passionate, but strong with the might of
.truth. The beautiful closing stanzas of ** The Year of Sorrow "
illustrate how much pathos, yet how little bitterness De Vere
infused into his elegy of 1849:

Fall, snow, and cease not ! Flake by flake

The decent winding-sheet compose.
Thy task is just and pious ; make

An end of blasphemies and woes.

On quaking moor and mountain moss,
With eyes upstaring at the sky,

With arms extended like a cross,
The long- expectant sufferers lie.

Bend o'er them, white-robed Acolyte!

Put forth thine hand from cloud and mist^
And minister the last sad Rite,

Where altar there is none, nor priest.

Touch thou the gates of soul and sense;

Touch darkening eyes and dying ears;
Touch stiffening hands and feet, and thence

Remove the trace of sin and tears.

Digitized by

Google

790 THE POETRY OF AUBREY DE VERE [Mar.,

This night the Absolver issues forth:
This night the Eternal Victim bleeds:

O winds and woods — O heaven and earth !
Be still this night. The Rite proceeds!

Back through the days of the Penal Laws and the Wars of
Religion, through the three centuries of outlawry following the
Norman Conquest, runs this "lyrical chronicle,'* " Inisfail*' : its
parts bound together by a continuity of tears and by the poet's
insistence upon Ireland's spiritual vocation among the nations
of the earth. " No other poem of mine," De Vere wrote some
thirty-five years later, " was written more intensely, I may say
painfully, from my heart, than ' Inisfail.' " And no other of
his poems has surpassed it in sweetness or pathos or in a cer-
tain fiery elemental vigor.

More cheering, however, is the earlier record of St. Patrick's
mighty labors and triumphs. We watch him, crozier in hand,
treading the hills and vales of Erin, preaching to the poor,
baptizing those sweet sister-princesses, the " Red Rose " and
** Ethna the Fair," confounding the proud and winning them to
humility.

The Saint his great soul flung upon the world.
And took the people with them like a wind,

to the very feet of Christ ! It is a series of splendid and noble
poems, and the final Striving of St. Patrick on Mount Cruachan
is not less than inspirational. De Vere's Legends of the Saxon
Saints form an interesting companion- work of hagiology. " The
English differed much from the Irish," says our poet, " even
in their primitive saints. There was less of the wild and
strange about them, but more dignity; less of the missionary,
but more of the Christian subject and citizen." Much of the
material for this volume was taken from the Venerable Bede,
with a most suggestive interweaving of the Odin legends and
prophecies.

De Vere's further interest in the old heroic and bardic litera-
ture was evident in his " Oiseen " poems ; but it was not until
1880, when he bacame familiar with various MS. collections in
the Royal Iri^h Academy of Dublin, that it took notable form.
Lady Gregory, it must be remembered, had not yet produced
her epoch-making translations of the old Irish sagas; neither

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Poetry of Aubrey de Vere 791

Yeats nor Fiona MacLeod, nor any of the younger poets, had
brought the wild sweetness of Gaelic poetry to English hearing*
Aubrey de Vere was the pioneer in re-creating that epoch of
primitive and barbaric glory. His Legends of Ireland's Heroic
Age told once more of the hapless Foray of Queene Maeve, of
the mighty CuchuUain, whcrse '' starry head " was destined so
soon to sleep in death, of the Children of Lir, and of Deirdre
and the Sons of Usnach. When we recall that the poet drew
his material from a few incomplete English translations of the
great epics, it is amazing — not that he lacked the ingenuous and
unforgettable charm of Lady Gregory's version — but that he re-
produced so well the spirit of those "great-hearted and light-
hearted " heroes. It would be difficult to find in De Vere's en-
tire work a more vehemently beautiful picture than that of the
young Deirdre and Naisi, singing on the causeway with the
glory of red sunset wrapping them around :

Then ceased the pair, and softly smiled, and said.
What makes us glad is this : we two are wed !

• • • . • •

Perchance of us some future bard shall say,

" Their bright, swift life went o'er them like a breath

Of stormy southwind in the merry May ;
And brief their unfeared, undivided death " :

For unto those who love, and love aright.

Life is Love's day, and Death his long, sweet night.

Many of the greatest stories of Christendom are included in
De Vere's two volumes of Records. The Middle Ages (how-
ever imperfectly understood) have been an unfailing source of
literary inspiration; but the period preceding them — from about
50 A. D. to the reign of Charlemagne — has to all but specialists
been a sort of " outer darkness." Aubrey de Vere, adding the
poet's insight to the scholar's erudition, recognized it as one of
the most significant eras of human history. His Legends of the
Church and the Empire cover this whole wondrous period ; they
sing the death of outworn Paganism and the triumph of that
young Church whose face shone as the dawn even when her
robe was crimsoned by the bloody sands of the arena ; moans of
an impotent and effete civilization mingle with the battle-cries of
Constantine or Theodoric; and mighty as some resistless sea is

Digitized by

Google

792 The Poetry of Aubrey de Vere [Man,

the onrushing sweep of those Northern hordes, who triumph at
last in the fall of Rome. It seemed a second Deluge, even to
men like St. Jerome. But succeeding legends show how the
songs of a new Sion brought their message into the Stranger's
Land ; they tell of the peaceful conquests of Boniface and Ger-
manus, of the sweet sanctity of St. (jenevieve or Queen Clothilde
— and at last of Charlemagne's coronation as first emperor of
the Holy Roman Empire.

Mediceval Records and Sonnets continue the history, recount-
ing with the same earnest felicity the Cid's conquests over
Moslem power, the stories of Queen Bertha and Jeanne d'Arc
and Robert Bruce, of Columbus the discoverer, and Copernicus
the astronomer. Occasional translations from St. Gertrude or
the Fioretti and a poem of notable beauty and elevation (" The
Higher Purgatory ") partially transcribed from St. Catherine of
Genoa, are lurther evidence of De Vere's intimate knowledge of
mediaeval life. '' It was imaginative, not critical," writes the
poet in his sympathetic and illuminating preface. '' With much
of a childish instability, and something of that strange and
heedless cruelty sometimes to be found in children, it united a
childlike simplicity. It loved to wonder and was not afraid of
proving mistaken. Stormy passions swept over it, and great
crimes alternated with heroic deeds ; but it was comparatively
free from a more insidious snare than the passions — that of self-
love." Perhaps the worst charge which can be brought against
the dramatic reality of the poems is that they obscure the full
stress of these "stormy passions." De Vere kept his eyes upon
the heights, forgetting haply that only the saints dwell thereon.
There is little in his Records of that fierce conflict of soul and
sense, that youthful passionate ardor, both in good and evil, to
which the very penances of the Church bear witness.

A bridal then, and now a death,
A short, glad space between them I Such is life !
That means our earthly life is but betrothal;
The marriage is where marriage vows are none —

so declares one of De Vere's youthful knights, with a detach-
ment and a spiritual grasp wholly natural to our gentle poet —
and in no age possible, we suspect, to the generality of men
and women.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Poetry of Aubrey de Vere 793

Quotations from narrative poems are seldom satisfying —
seldomer still when the poet's virtue lies rather in sustained and
comprehensive excellence than in '' purple passages." But a
number of these legends or records resolve themselves, through
their strongly personal quality, into the form of dramatic mono-
logues. The chosen spokesmen are all of exalted and philoso-
phic tendencies, and they are depicted at moments when ''life's
fitful fever" is well-nigh spent: but there is no dull uniformity
in the setting of the sun — still less in the passing of a soul I
De Vere has made the contrast of temperaments exceedingly
forcible, for instance, in the final soliloquies of Constantine and
St. Jerome. Each looks back upon a ** life of wars," upon aspira-
tion and failure and much hunger of the spirit; but the differ-
ence is as of storm-cloud and starlight. Grimly the frustrated
Emperor reviews his gigantic efforts to rebuild the Roman
structure, and his cry is vanitas :

Some power there was that counter- worked my work
With hand too swift for sight, which, crossing mine.
Set warp 'gainst woof and ever with my dawn
Inwove its night. What hand was that I know not:
Perchance it was the Demon's of my House;
Perchance a Hand Divine.

But as the great silence draws upon Jerome, his voice rings
out in magnificent challenge:

Paula, what is earth?
A little bubble trembling ere it breaks.
The plaything of that gray- haired infant. Time,
Who breaks what e'er he plays with. I was strong:
See how he played with me. Am I not broken?
Albeit I strove with men of might; albeit
Those two great Gregories clasped me palm to palm;
Albeit I fought with beasts at Ephesus
And bear their tokens still; albeit the wastes
Knew me, and lions fled; albeit this hand.
Wrinkled and prone, hurled to the dust God's scorners,
Am I not broken ? Lo, this hour I raise
High o'er that ruin and wreck of life not less
This unsubverted head that bent not ever.

Digitized by

Google

794 THE POETRY OF AUBREY DE VERE [Mar.,

And make my great confession ere I die,
Since hope I have, though earthly hope no more:
And this is my confession : God is great ;
There is no other greatness: God is good;
There is no other goodness. He alone
is true existence; all beside is dream.

Such is De Vere's high-water mark in the dramatic mono-
logue; at times, it must be admitted, he was less happy.
Browning's method in the soliloquy was to reproduce the bro-
ken sentences, the seemingly irrelevant thoughts, the passionate
outbursts of a soul communing with itself: hence his dramatic
truthfulness — and hence, also, a measure of ambiguity. With
De Vere the tendency was rather to be too clear, too exhaus-
tive; and, as in the "Death of Copernicus," unconvincingly
replete.

Strict dramatic canons, however, are more fairly applied to
De Vere's tragedies. They are but two in number (if we ex-
cept that 'Myrical fragment," "The Fall of Rora ")— " Alex-
ander the Great" and "St. Thomas of Canterbury" — and both
are quite impossible theatrically. Yet these two "closet dra-
mas " contain much of the noblest poetry De Vere ever pro-
duced. None but the greatest genius could vivify a theme 80
remote as that of "Alexander," but our poet presents a series
of splendid and moving tableaux, glowing at times with de-
scriptive passages of surpassing beauty. The character- drawing,
while slight, is often impressive: the Persian princess Arsinoe—
to whom are given many of the loveliest lines of the play —
being one of those tender, meditative souls De Vere knew so
well how to delineate. The Conqueror himself is scarcely more
than a majestic lay figure; our clearest conception of his genius
comes less from any revelation of his own than from Ptolemy's
brief and telling estimate:

He swifter than the morn
O'er rushed the globe. Expectant centuries
Condensed themselves into a few brief years
To work his will.

On the other hand, De Vere's characterization of Thomas
k Becket is deeply convincing — probably the very best portrait

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Poetrv of Aubrey de Vere 795

of the great primate in all English literature.* The thorny
path which led the amiable young diplomat up to the heights
of Christian sainthood is traced with great art and uncompro-
mising historical truth. We hear of Thomas first when, as
Chancellor, he visited the French Court in a pageant of medi-
eval splendor:

" Of his own household there were two hundred — clerics
and knights — chanting hymns; then followed his hounds — ten
couples; next came eight wagons with five horses each; ther
followed twelve sumpter horses. The esquires bare the shields,
and the falconers the hawks on their fists; after them came
those that held the banners ; and last, my lord on a milk-white
horse. Thomas gave gifts to all — to the princes and the clergy
and the knights, and to the poor more than to the rich. When
he feasted the beggars, he bade them take with them the gilded
spoons and goblets."

Becket is raised to the See of Canterbury, and thenceforth,
step by step, the poet pictures his struggle for the freedom of
the English Church. Single-handed he fights the pride and
treachery of his king, the weakness of his bishops, the guile
of tireless enemies; until, on that black December day of 11 70,
the blow of martyrdom is struck. It is a noble scene, even to
sublimity ; Vesper time draws near in the great Cathedral, and
two priests are speaking brokenly of their primate:

At yonder altar of Saint Benedict
He said his Mass; then in the chapter-house
Conversed with two old monks of things divine;
Next for his confessor he sent, and made
Confession with his humble wont, but briefly;
Last, sat with us an hour, and held discourse
Full gladsomely. • • . An old monk cried :
^* Thank God, my lord, you make good cheer ! " He answered :
''Who goeth to his Master should be glad."

John of Salisbury : His Master! Ay, his Master I Still as such
He thought of God ; he loved him ; in himself
Saw nothing great or wise — simply a servant.
Ere yet his earliest troubles had begun

•For an admirable comparative study of De Vere's " St. Thomas" and Tennyson's
'* Becket," see Imitators of Skakespeartt Professor Egan*s Ghost in HamUtttnd Other Essays,

Digitized by

Google

796 THE POETRY OF AUBREY DE VERE [Mar.,

I heard him say : " A bishop should protect
That holy thing, God's Church, to him committed.
Not only from the world, but from himself,
Loving, not hers, but her, with reverent love,
A servant's love gazing, fears to touch her."

Peace, peace! O God, we make our tale of him
As men that praise the dead!

Becket enters in procession from the cloister, and while in
a nearby chapel the monks are chanting, those four traitor-
knights steal in. There is a brief colloquy, a briefer prayer —
and St. Thomas falls dead beneath their swords.

The lyrics scattered in Elizabethan manner through both
dramas deserve mention. While lacking the poignant sweetness
of Tennyson's songs, they are smooth and in entire sympathy
with the action : perhaps the most charming of all is that little
Trouvere serenade in "St. Thomas," beginning —

I make not songs, but only find
Love following still the circling sun;
His carol casts on every wind.
And other singer is there none.

It is one of the instances (conspicuous ior their regrettable
scarcity) in which De Vere's verse has the true lyric quality.
There are charming touches of fancy throughout his Greek
Idyls^ and a noble delicacy in the phrasing of that early masque,
The Search After Proserpine. The plaintive Ode to an Eolian Harp
is one among many examples of the beautiful meditative qual-
ity pervading his whole work. But in that marvelous felicity
of epithet, that winged lightness of thought and radiance of
imagery, above all, in that supreme sense of the music of words
which form the lyrist's eternal heritage, Aubrey de Vere was
incurably deficient. There are melodious exceptions, but as a
rule his message was too closely reasoned to be sung,

"The Martyrdom," and a few of the earlier devotional
poems, show the influence of Southwell and Crashaw (to whose
sweet memory they are dedicated) ; but our poet's affinities
were not with these songsters of the fiery heart and rapturous
voice. His later, and inevitable, model was William Words-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The poetry of Aubrey de Vere 797

worth. Much of the latter's simple diction and deep sincerity
and Nature brooding mark De Vere's most extensive religious
work — the May Carols. It is infallibly tender and reverent;
it is lucid, even epigrammatic at moments; its subject-matter
is sublimely spiritual. But the poems — except those lovely lit-
tle landscape reveries — are not carols at all : they are a pro-
longed meditation on Christian truths clustering about the In-
carnation. The following, " Mater Christi," is one of the least
theological, and illustrates the tranquil beauty of the series:

He willed to lack, he willed to bear ;

He willed by suflfering to be schooled;
He willed the chains of flesh to wear:

Yet from her arms the world he ruled.

He sat beside the lowly door:

His homeless eyes appeared to trace
In evening skies remembered lore.

And shadows of his Father's face.
One only knew him. She alone

Who nightly to his cradle crept.
And, lying like the mooonbeams prone.

Worshipped her Maker as he slept.

But De Vere's persistent mingling of poetry with a kind of
glorified catechetical instruction mars many of these May Car-
ols^ perverts an otherwise sublime revery on the Immaculate
Conception, and casts its grotesque shadow across more than
one sonnet. It was a tendency less toward the mystical than
toward the metaphysical, and its presence in our poet's work
cannot be too greatly deplored. Sadly enough, it was merely
De Vere's passionate love of truth — "strained from its fair
use " with the usual calamitous result. In this case its effects
were a partial ossification of the imaginative and emotional
faculties, a philosophic aloofness from life's " beauteous noth-
ings writ in dust " — in one word, preoccupation with the theo-
logical rather than the poetic aspect of life. That De Vere
contrived to put so much grace into sonnets on subjects like
Church Discipline, Evidences of Religion, the Irish Constitu-
tion of 1872, etc. — that he so successfully linked temp'orary
interests with the ultimate and universal in his " occasional''

Digitized by

Google

798 THE POETRY OF AUBREY DE VERE [Mar.,

poems — is strong evidence of his inherently poetic nature. But
it is a relief to extricate from this mass of political and com-
memorative work that bearing the divine seal. De Vere's early
lines to Keats have caught a gleam of the youthful lyrist's
own "white fire" of beauty; "A Poet to a Painter" is one
of the memorably beautiful sonnets of the last century; and
" Sorrow " concentrates our poet's message with such crystal
clearness that it must be quoted entire :

Count each affliction, whether light or grave,

God's messenger sent down to thee; do thou

With courtesy receive him; rise and bow;

And, ere his shadow pass thy threshold, crave

Permission first his heavenly feet to lave;

Then lay before him all thou hast: Allow

No cloud of passion to usurp thy brow.

Or mar thy hospitality; no wave

Of mortal tumult to obliterate

The soul's marmoreal calmness : Grief should be.

Like joy, majestic, equable, sedate,

Confirming, cleansing, raising, making free;

Strong to consume small troubles ; to commend

Great thoughts, grave thoughts, thoughts lasting to the end.

Great and grave thoughts — high and holy thoughts: such
were the habitual companions of our poet. He weighed life by
those spiritual valuations which were to him the only realities.
And so the religious, the Catholic element permeated his work
just as sunlight permeates a summer noon. But religion trans-
figures without changing the character; it spiritualizes without
in any wise stereotyping the imagination. It may surcharge
the emotions, as in Crashaw or Coventry Patmore; it may
dominate the intellect in its most characteristic channel — with
De Vere the channel of philosophic meditation. He looked
not only " through the deeds of men," but equally through the
pageant of external nature. When we read his " Autumnal
Ode," for instance, we meet almost none of that mournful or
exultant sensuousness with which most poets watch the death
of summer. We find loving suggestions of the black-bird's last
carol, of "dusk- bright cobwebs" and the glory of "sunset for-
ests"; but the poet passes through this great symbol of au-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Poetry of Aubrey de vere 799

tumn to thoughts of the saintly dead I Precisely this same
passion for interpretation runs through his beautiful '' Ascent
of the Apennines " — penetrating, in fact, both his secular and
religious verse.

When such a vein of delicate and philosophic meditation is
untinged by melancholy, it leads to infinite serenity of outlook
— a starlike, downward gaze of compassionate admonition.

Men are but shadows: in a futile strife
They chase each other on a sun-bright wall,*

De Vere tells us. And again:

Sweetly and sagely
In order grave the Maker of all Worlds
Still modulates the rhythm of human progress ;
His angels on whose songs the seasons float
Keep measured cadence: all good things keep time
Lest Good should strangle Better.f

So might the chime of far-off convent bells silence for a
moment the din of battle. And our poet's work is more than
peaceful, it is joyous. The St. Thecla of his " Legend " is not
only beauteous "as a rose new-blown," she is the "blithesom-
est" and " tenderest " of hermit-missionaries; his St. Dorothea
(whom so great a dramatist as Massinger succeeded in portray-
ing only as an intolerable prig) speaks " gaily " and has room
in her consecrated heart for all " lovely things and fair." •* Glad
man was he, our Cid," cry the companions of the great mediae-
val warrior; and we learn with no surprise of Erin's Apostle
that

There was ever laughter in his heart,
And music in his laughter.

So has De Vere dwelt upon the blitheness of Christian char-
acter — upon the God-like stillness which may dwell even in the
tempest's heart. It is all very tranquil and beautiful, this
golden haze wrapping the world in peace ! But it is not like
human life: and the unregenerate reader is tempted at last to
cry out (as John oi Salisbury to Becket's holy confessor) :

You jar me with your ceaseless triumphs

And hope 'gainst hope ... I pray you, chafe at times!

* Legend of St. Pancratius." t " Death of Copernicus."

Digitized by

Google

8oo The Poetry of Aubrey de Vere [Mar.,

Aubrey De Vere was a great poet in many ways, and still
a greater man ; but by instinct and by conviction he was given
to polemics. And it is this suspicion of didacticism which we
occasionally resent. ^' I wish either to be considered as a
teacher or as nothing/' said Wordsworth, his friend and most
potential model; and we know that every artist is a teacher
according to the measure of truth within him. The danger
lies in forgetting — or ignoring — how much more than a teacher
he must also be!

But the poet does all things more graciously than other
men; and De Vere's keen sense of beauty transfigured his di-
dacticism as the illuminator was wont to brighten with bird
and flower the page of some ancient manuscript. We can for-
give an occasional zeal in pointing morals to the man who has
left us such surpassing word- portraits — all the long way from
Dionysius the Areopagite gazing through his prison- bars at the
" violet city " with its lengthening shadows, or musing upon
that fairer vision of the Nine Angelic Choirs — to the Irish
princess Kein^ :

From her eyes

A light went forth like morning o'er the sea;

Sweeter her voice than wind or harp ; her smile

Could stay men's breath.

And, after all, we have not much to forgive the poet who
tells us in one lovely burst of fancy how

The Siren sang from the moonlit bay.
The Siren sang from the redd'ning lawn.

Until in the crystal cup of day
Lay melted the pearl of dawn.

Weakness of thought, Matthew Arnold contended, is nearly
always accompanied by weakness of metrical form. Neverthe-
less there are poets whose habitual merit lies in the enchant-
ing beauty of their verse effects; and others there are whose
highest charm lies in the soul, not the body, of their poetry.
It was thus with Aubrey De Vere's work. He has used blank
verse, the ode, the sonnet, and various simpler forms with ex-
cellent effect; but he wisely avoided intricate verse- schemes,
being, no doubt, conscious of the lyrical deficiencies already

Digitized by

Google

1907.] ^HE POETRY OF AUBREY DE VERE 801

noted. If a more ruthless criticism had been exercised in the
final collecting of his poems — if some of the more conventional
and polemical were altogether suppressed — De Vere would rank
high as an artist. But he would not be quite so truly himself.
Our poet stood with Wordsworth in his accentuation of the
moral note, and in his insistence upon the intimate relation of
poetry to human interests at their humblest or highest. But
there is another and less recognized affinity. He stood with
William Morris — not only in common fondness for the old bardic
literature, and common excellence in epic composition, but also
in his active social convictions, in breadth and sweetness of out-
look, and in a wistful, prodigal scattering of beauty upon life.
Aubrey de Vere was one of the most sincere of poets, and
one of the most consistent. '' I am doing what in me lies to
keep alive poetry with a little conscience in it," he once said ; .
adding, with characteristic humility, 'Mf I fail in that attempt
I shall not fret about it ; others will do it later — what I have
aimed at doing — and will probably do it better."* The nobility
of this aim sweeps through his pages, pure and keen as the
mountain's breath. We see it in the poet's own high serious-
ness and self-possession, in that tenderness which is not passion,
in the solid and sublime philosophy which underlies his entire
poetic utterance. But the muse is imperious, and will not brook
too close restraint. A little rigidity, a suspicion of coldness, a
lack of that glorious spontaneity which brings the world down
to a poet's feet — such is the penalty for reining in the bright
spirit! May it not be, after all, that De Vere put too much
" conscience " into his poetry ; or that he put it too patently
and insistently ? There is a wisdom of fools — and, alas I a folly
of the wise — not solely in the spiritual life.

* AUaniic Monthly, No. 89. 1902.

VOL. LXXXIV.— 51

Digitized by

Google

CONG OF SAINT FECHIN.

THE STORY OF A FAMED IRISH SANCTUARY.
BY P. G. SMYTH.

OUNTRY of curious contrasts," thinks the visitor^
as he steps off the car from Ballinrobe or the
boat from Aughterard that leaves him at the
quiet old village in the northern gateway of Con*
nemara. Greenness and grayness, stony desola-
tion and velvety verdure, decay and progress, wealth and want^
all are represented in the varied surroundings. On one side of
the village gleam stretches of limestone, seemingly barren as
the Thebaid ; on another wave woods of noble plumage, inter-
mingled with emerald lawns, and a clear, bright stream. Here
towers the stately chateau of to-day, and here clusters the
venerable abbey, with the scars of eight hundred years; and
yonder, humble connecting link between the ages, nestles the
thatched cabin of the peasant. Westward rise the rugged
brown shoulders of Benlevi, anciently Sliave Belgadain (the
Firbolgs' mountain), like a sentinel guarding the purple hill
country of the O'Flaherties and Joyces, and beyond the blue
cone of celebrated Croagh Patrick.

The place is historic Cong, situated between two large lakes
in the west of Ireland.

Truly is Cong, with claims well-based on ancient chronicle
and monument, a locality of immense distances. A great plain
extends hence some dozen miles southeast, towards Tuam and
beyond it to Knockma hill. On this plain of Moytura was
once fought a great battle for the dominion of Ireland. The
contending clans were the Dananns and the Firbolgs, and the
latter, after great slaughter on both sides, were defeated. The
battle was fought, according to the Irish annalists, exactly
4,800 years ago ! But the huge grave mounds, erected over
the fallen warriors, are here to vouch for the truth of the an-
cient Irish war epic. Equipped with copies and translations of
the latter, some learned archaeologists have gone carefully and
conscientiously over the ground, comparing the localities and

Digitized by

Google

igo;.] Cong of Saint Fechin 803

modern names of the mounds with the descriptions in the nar-
rative, here and there digging and bringing to light beautifully
carved urns containing incinerated human bones, thus confirm-
ing written Irish history as to the great battle of Moytura.
These sepulchral urns of Danann or Firbolg may be found in
the museum of the Royal Irish Academy, in Dublin.

Cong Abbey was founded in 624 by Prince Donal, son of
King Aodh, famous for his suppression and reform of the great
bardic order. Donal was an Ulster prince, and as such it is
strange to find him founding an abbey in Connaught; but
Ragallach, then king of the latter province, was not a very de-
vout person. He left to others the advancement of religion.
So in Partry of the Lake, as the district was called, Donal se-
lected a beautiful site, and there installed the great abbot, St.
Fechin. Donal afterwards became monarch of Ireland, and his
reign of thirteen years was glorious. He delivered the coup-
try from foreign invasion, in the battle of Moira routing and
annihilating both the alien and native forces of Congal, an am-
bitious king of Ulster. The first and last Milesian monarchs
of Erin who opposed with varying results hostile invaders of
their country, were closely identified with the history of Cong.

Like many other early Irish monasteries, Cong was dedi-
cated to the Blessed Virgin. St. Fechin (pronounced Feaghan
or Fayhan), its first abbot, had also a celebrated monastery,
with 3,000 monks, at Fore, in Westmeath; another at Bally-
sadare, with 300; and another in High Island, off the western
coast. Nevertheless he regarded Cong with particular affection,
says Colgan, as " his own monastery." The great abbot died
in 665, carried off by the terrible ten years' plague that killed
two-thirds of the population of Ireland. His memory is still
preserved in the locality. Five miles west of Cong, where a
stream flows into Lough Corrib, is his holy well, Tubber Fechin ;
and at Claggan, a few miles further west, was an oval flag-
stone, the Lec-Fechin, on which the country people used to
take solemn oaths.

In 1 1 14 the monastery of Cunga- Fechin — as it was called
for centuries in honor of the patron — was burned. Again in
1 131 Cong, with its abbey church, was destroyed in the
war between Turlough O'Conor, king of Connaught, and the
O'Rourkes; and three years later the hapless abbey experienced
further plunder and ruin by an invading army from Munster.

Digitized by

Google

8o4 Cong of Saint Fechin [Mar.,

These lurid scenes of rapine and sacrilege may be accounted
for by fugitive warriors seeking the right of sanctuary in the
holy house. The excited pursuers refused to grant it and fierce-
ly attacked the abbey with fire and sword. However, such acts
of barbarity and desecration, practised by Irishmen long ere
Englishmen set hostile foot on Irish soil, form a startling com-
mentary on the proverbial piety of the Isle of Saints.

But the halcyon days of Cong were at hand. The era of
native Irish abbey- building set in and, within a few years, pro-
duced the magnificent Cistercian houses of Mellifont and Bective,
Boyle, Shrule and Adorney. . To this period the Cong Abbey,
whose ruins we see to-day, belongs. It was rebuilt for the
Canons Regular of St. Augustine, about the year 1140, through
the munificence of King Turlough O'Conor. To King Tur-
lough's pious enterprise and generosity Ireland owes her great-
est treasure of ancient native art, the famous Cross of Cong,
now preserved in the gold room of the Royal Irish Academy.

It appears that in 1123, according to the Annals of Inis-
f alien, " a portion of the true cross came into Ireland, and
was enshrined at Roscommon by Turlough O'Conor." This
shrine, made at the king's order by the artificer Maelisa O'Echan,
consists of a magnificent cross thirty inches high and nineteen
wide. The body is of oak, covered with a shell of bronze, or
what the Irish called findruine^ washed thickly with gold and
divided into symmetrical panels, through which run the min-
ute intertwinings characteristic of ancient Irish ornamentation.
In the intersection of the arms, supported by a splendid boss
with central decorations of niellOy is a magnifying glass, behind
which was placed the sacred relic. At regular intervals round
the shaft and arms were eighteen jewels of various kinds and
colors, thirteen of which still remain. The bottom of the shaft
is supported by the grotesque head of an animal. Around the
edges of the cross are silver bands, marked with Latin and
Irish inscriptions.

In 1 183 King Roderick O'Conor, monarch of Ireland, ab-
dicated in favor of his son, Conor, and retired to the monastery
of Cong. After six years Conor was slain by some conspiring
chieftains, whereupon the old king came forth from Cong, and
wished to reign again. But the chieftains and clans would have
none ot him. He returned again to the monastery, which he
had munificently endowed, and there ended his days.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Cong of Saint Fechin 805

Over two years after the death of Roderick his half-brother
and successor, King Cathal 0*Conor of the Red Hand, came to
Cong with the corpulent Norman leader, Guillaume de Burgo,
and there, with their forces, they spent the Easter. Cathal and
De Burgo were sworn allies, but, eventually, the latter plotted
against Cathal, whereupon the people of the district arose and
slew 700 of the mail-clad Normans. De Burgo fled, but in 1204
he returned for vengeance, and made a trail of blood and ruins,
burning Cong and several other abbeys and churches. In the
midst of his atrocities, however, the burly marauder died ex-
communicated. Cong was restored, and twenty happy years
ensued in the western province under the brave and benignant
Cathal of the Red Hand.

The great abbey had now very extensive and valuable pos-
sessions throughout the province, consisting of some fifteen
townlands, with various rectories and their tithes, all of which
brought in rich annual revenues. From the west in Connemara,
from the east in O'Conor Roe's country, from the far north
along the river Moy, where Cong was entitled to every tenth
salmon caught in that river or in any stream in Tirawley, and
•further to "the ancient custom of a bell-rope due from every
ship entering the Moy either to fish or trade," came the liberal
yearly supplies.

Under the reign of Queen Elizabeth the rich lands of Cong
were seized and divided; a large share of them was given to
Trinity College, Dublin. Aongus or iEneas MacDonnell, abbot
of Cong'at the time of the suppression, is said to have "vol-
untarily surrendered " the abbey property to the Reformers ;
whether " voluntarily " or not, he certainly had no choice in
the matter. Local tradition says that the friars, to the number
of 700, were expelled at the instance of one Richard Bourke.

The new penal laws against Catholics came into force, and
the notorious priest -hunter, Shawn -na-Soggarth, was specially
busy in these parts; but still a lemnant of the friars remained
in the neighborhood, harbored at Ballymagibbon by ancestors of
Sir William Wilde. In Cong is seen the decorated tomb of the
abbot James Lynch, who died in 1703. "The head of this abbey
is called the Lord Abbot," says, referring to Cong, a parliamen-
tary report on " Popery," published in 1 731, showing that Cong
took precedence of the six other Augustinian abbeys in Mayo.
The title of Lord Abbot was borne by the last Augustinian

Digitized by

Google

8o6 Cong of Saint Fechin [Mar.

Canon of Cong, namely the Rev. Patrick Prendergast, who died
in 1829, aged eighty- eight.

After the death of Abbot Prendergast the beautiful Cross
of Cong passed into the hands of the new pastor, the Rev.
Michael Waldron, who, in 1839, sold it for one hundred pounds
to Professor McCuUagh, who presented it in turn to the Royal
Irish Academy. At length came the " hard times " of 1847, which
sent many an encumbered Irish estate to the hammer; and
those on the cungUy and for many a mile westward, were bought
up by a wealthy Dublin brewer. Sir Benjamin Lee Guinness.

Sir Benjamin employed a talented local sculptor, Peter Foy,
of Cong, and had the old abbey repaired as far as possible.
Fallen stones were collected and replaced, and, to complete
doors and windows, stones in lieu of the missing ones were
carved from the native limestone so faithfully as to bear com-
parison with the work of the original artists. Marcus Keane,
of Ennis, writing of 1867, says: "If such skilful architects as
Foy had been employed to execute the reconstructions of the
monastic ages throughout Ireland, modern archaeologists would
be sadly puzzled in endeavoring to settle questions that now
present no difficulty."

The great abbey church, or church of the Canons — the West-
minster of Connaught — is 140 feet long and paved with tomb-
stones, on most of which Time's hand has wiped out the names
of those who made history for the Four Masters. Archbishops,
abbots, chieftains, high dames and damsels of other days He
beneath the gray slabs. The eastern window has three long
lancet lights ; the windows north and south of the chancel are
also narrow. The north wall of the nave is gone. In the south
wall is the arched tomb of some forgotten high chieftain and
the mortuary chapel of the Anglo-Norman Berminghams. The
adjoining graveyard, bordered by a wall, faces the ruined cloister.

The dark, glossy, melancholy Irish ivy, hangs its beautiful
protecting curtains over the gray walls. It is said that Abbey
Cong's best friends are the ivy and the Guinnesses.

Digitized by

Google

WHAT THINK YE OF CHRIST?"

BY VINCENT McNABB. O.P.

— - B , whom his friends would probably de-

scribe as an agnostic coUectivist, spoke to me
some weeks since of the future of religion. Per-
haps it was my eager hopefulness that made me
detect an unwonted overtone of simplicity, rever-
ence, and even sadness in his clear, metallic words.

"Our children," he said, "will not give up religion as their
fathers did."

His phrase fell on my ear as a fragment of autobiography.

" No " ; he went on, " they will see that religion is not one
of the many things the world might well lose. They will keep
religion; but they will change it. To them it will no longer
be the dear, dogmatic, accurately formulated creed of a simpler
age. It will be a veiled, vague, unformulated, yet intense,
feeling that there is beyond, yet within, the world, above, yet
throughout, their soul, a Being with whom they will wish to be
one in prayer. For they will keep prayer as they will keep
religion. But as they will change religion, so will they change
their prayer. When they pray, it will be from the heart, and
with no formal words of prayer. Prayer and faith will be alike
inarticuliate. Our children will both believe and pray ; but they
will say no Credo and no Our Father."

As he spoke, into my heart came a great longing linked
with sadness.

He did not speak to me, but, as it were, to the children of
to-morrow yet unborn. There was a spell of silence.

I broke the silence timidly, as knowing not how to speak
the deep things of God which a man stammers over as he tells
them to himself by night when they flash across his mind.

" But," I said, " if — if the Infinite has become flesh and
dwelt amongst men; if one who was in the form of God
emptied himself and took the form of us servants; if Jesus
Christ is the Absolute upon earth ; is not the vital question
now as ever : * What think ye of Christ ? * "

My host's wife would hardly let me bring my words to a

Digitized by

Google

8o8 " What Think Ye of Christ [Mar.,

close. Not less known than her husband to the world of so-
cial writers and workers, she and her husband used the same
world-wide experience to draw the same conclusions. As if
speaking to some questioning voice within herself, she said
quickly :

" Do not press us on that ! Do not press us on that ! "

Never before in my life had I seemed to feel as if from
within the state of mind and soul now set before me. But I
had never before been in the same circumstances. Across the
street the Thames showed its broad silver thoroughfare, over
which glided the traffic of nations unknown to the Rome of
Augustus, and of a civilization more complex than that of the
Athens of Pericles, On the further bank of the river Lambeth
Palace reared its standard of feudalism against a background of
smoking factory- stacks. Within earshot of where we sat the
staiths of the London County Council elbowed the House of
the Mother Parliament of the world. Behind us, and above the
mansions of the West End, soared the Saint Edward tower of
Westminster Cathedral. And the two at whose board I was
privileged to sit, were not only amongst the most potent social
forces of the great city, but were symbolical of principles now
wrecking the ruins of feudalism and swaying the world to the
furthest frontiers of civilization.

Quick as thought the scene, with each singular factor of its
complex whole, lay like a burden on my soul. I wanted most
to pray; yet I had to speak. With a swift cry to God to
make a prayer of my words, I steadied my reeling soul and
answered distractedly :

" Shall we bid a child use no words or signs of love ? Shall
we stifle the kiss it would lay as a thank-offering on that love-
liest of human shrines — a mother's lips — because, alas ! even the
kiss of a child is a childlike form of love ; and a child's word
and signs and forms are all awkward ? Shall we not rather
bid it love and beseech and pray as it can until such time as
it can pray and beseech and love as it ought ?

" Of a truth there is an inward, formless, inarticulate, al-
most unconscious, prayer, the very breath of love, whereby the
soul is knit fast to the God whom it has tracked, amidst the
tangled underwood of human life, to his covert on the eternal
hills. That mystic clasp of love lies not on the threshold but
at the end of spiritual life, and can be reached for the most
part only after much spiritual exercising, many denials, self-

Digitized by

Google

1907.] " What Think Ye of Christ 809

denials, watchings, and, it may be, the Cross of pain and dis-
illusionment.

" So, too, the forms of thought, into which we throw our
timid views of God, are but symbols of truths greater than our
thoughts. Yet we may not set them aside as worthless, for
they are the rungs on which we dwellers in the cave climb to
the full view of the Truth, as he is.

" Our children, surely, even if they are nothing more than
scientific, will learn, it may be only from the wants and weakr
nesses, the sorrows and sins of mankind that these forms, this
Credo has some inner influence over the life of mankind whidh
science cannot explain or rival, but may detect or destroy.

f'As much as you, I look forward to a race of men, chil-
dren, in great part, of your thought, whose passion will be to
reach and touch their brother men, if by any means they may
be able to dry their tears when they should laugh, to change
their laughter into tears when they should weep, to bind their
wounds, to lighten their burdens, to deepen their life, to en-
franchise their mind, to save their soul. Like you, I see these
men of to-morrow, so busy with the worship and service of
their fellow-men as only to adore a God who is to them a
necessity rather than a person.

"But, perhaps, more hopefully than you, I look forward to
the moment when, in the havoc made by science without God,
and in the wounds left unstaunched by social remedies without
a Redeemer, they will begin to recognize that the keenest so-
cial needs can be met only by a Decalogue resting on a Cre-
do, by the Beatitudes promulgated from a Calvary!

"One day a saint brought upon his back from the street a
leper covered with sores. He laid his burden upon his own
bed in the name of Jesus, and quitted his cell to fetch food and
ointment for his guest. But on returning, behold ! the body
covered with leprosy had gone; and in its place on the saint's
bed lay the radiant form of the Crucified.

" It may be, and my hopes keep saying that with God's
blessing it will be, that the men of to-morrow, whilst staunch-
ing the world's wound, will see therein the marks of Christ
Crucified, and will tend him on bended knee, and will lay their
lips to his wound in a kiss of love, and will feel emboldened
by that kiss to call him by his name jESUS, brother, friend,
MY GOD and MY FATHER, I believe ; help thou my unbelief ! "

Digitized by

Google

THE NUNS OF THE VISITATION AT ROUEN.*
1792-1807.

BY HON. MRS. M. M. MAXWELL SCOTT.

" For Martyrdom does not consist only in the shedding of blood, but also in serving God
the Lord with an irreproachable and fervent spirit." — St. Jerome,

E glorious records of the Martyr-Nuns of Com-
pi^gne remind us of the countless sufferings of
their sisters in religion throughout France dur-
ing the Great Revolution of which we know too
little — and we welcome the chronicles of the
Houses of the Visitation at Rouen, lately published by M.
de Chauvigny, for the light they throw on the courage and
constancy of the religious during years of obscure suffering,
not destined, in their case, to receive the crown of martyr-
dom. The M^re de Belloy, Superioress of the "first" con-
vent at Rouen was one of those valiant women who are the
glory of France. The story of her life forms a link between
the last days of the old regime and the revival — after years of
anguish — of the faith in France under Napoleon — it foreshad-
ows also, unfortunately, the crisis in her country's history which
we now witness.

In his introductory notice to M. de Chauvigny's book, the
late Cardinal Perraud tells us of the grief of heart with which
he draws the comparison between Mere de Belloy's trials and
those '* of which for four years we have been more than once
the sad and powerless witness,^*

Anastasie Marie Francoise de Belloy was born on February
3, 1746, at the Chateau de Voisseaux, near Chambly. Her fa-
ther, the Marquis Claude de Belloy, Lord of d'Amblaincourt
de Champneuville et de Petimus, was the king's lieutenant for
the Orleannais — and her mother, Marie Louise Lemessier, be-
longed to another old and chivalrous family. Anastasie's grand-
father, the old Count Claude, and his wife lived close by in
the Chateau of Petimus, the two families forming almost one
household.

* Unt page d'Histoire Religieuse pendant la Revolution, Par Ren^ de Chauvigny. Vu
de Ste. Chantal, Bougeaud. V Annie de la Visitation,

Digitized by

Google

I go;.] The Nuns of the Visitation at Rouen 8ii

The little Anastasie grew up in the pious and patriarchal
atmosphere of a family which had been ever faithful to the
Church — and which had already given two holy religious to
God's service — C^cile and Marie Anna de Belloy. In her own
time her uncle, Monseigfneur Jean Baptiste de Belloy, became
Archbishop of Marseilles, and after the storm of the Revolu-
tion was created, as we shall see. Cardinal Archbishop of Paris.
If noblesse oblige aided, much more must sanctity, and the tra-
ditions of piety and chivalry which surrounded the little maiden
from her cradle, have helped to form her character and to im-
part the strength and vigor which she was to show under trial.
When Anastasie was quite small her mother died, and later
her father married Mademoiselle de Boullenger de Tilleul, who
proved a second mother to the little girl. Sorrow often visited
the family, for of ten children born to M. de Belloy seven died
young, and when Anastasie grew up and was about to enter
the world, her father died rather suddenly. Anastasie, who had
been educated at Beaumont lez Tours, " and prepared for solid
virtue " by its abbess, the Princess de Condd, was much at-
tached to her stepmother, and devoted herself to her and her
children with affection and sympathy. After her widowhood
Madame de Belloy retired to her town house in Honfleur, and
it was there that Anastasie finally found out her vocation.

After some years, during which time she had the offer of a
good marriage, she, at the age of twenty- five, determined to
leave the world. For three years the thought of her future
had caused her great anxiety. " She had no taste for the mar-
ried state, the idea of entering a convent had not yet oc-
curred to her, and she floated, as it were, between heaven and
earth, begging God to enlighten her as to her decision." The
light came, and she recovered the interior peace she thought
she had lost forever. Madame de Belloy, to whom she con-
fided her wishes, was very averse to losing her, and considered
her health too delicate for the religious life. She, therefore, tried
to avert the blow, at any rate for a time, and partially sue-
ceeded. Anastasie was persuaded to reside as a boarder for
a time in a Paris convent, but this means, taken to delay her
vocation, produced the opposite effect, and after a few months'
experience of the peace and happiness of a convent life, her
family saw that she " continued to persist in her resolution."

Anastasie now turned her thoughts to the Visitation Order,

Digitized by

Google

8 12 The Nuns of the Visitation at Rouen [Mar.,

which the fact of her delicate health made specially suitable
for her, and, after a short delay of six weeks to settle her
worldly affairs, she set out to enter the convent of that order
in Rouen.

On August 27, 1 771, Mademoiselle de Belloy saw for the
first time the "hundred turrets and belfries" of Rouen as she
approached the city, probably by the same road by which
three hundred years before the Maid of Orleans entered it as a
prisoner. Although no prevision of future exceptional trial is
likely to have occurred to her, the natural sorrow of leav-
ing home and family, and the emotion incident upon beginning
her new life, must have made the moment a solemji one. The
** first'* convent of the Visitation which was about to receive
Anastasie as a postulant, had been founded in 1630, during the
lifetime of St. Jane Frances de Chantal. Up to this time the
Order of the Visitation had been little known in Normandy,
and when Mademoiselle de Boisguilleaume, the daughter of a
member of the Parliament of Rouen, first felt drawn to becom-
ing a member, she was alarmed by strange stories regarding
it. Some said that the nuns were very poor and dying of hun-
ger, others that the order was founded for sick persons, and
that only those suffering from some complaint were admitted.
The young girl destined to be instrumental in bringing the first
house of the order to her native town was greatly discouraged
by such rumors, but Almighty God consoled her by a dream,
in which she thought she was kneeling in a chapel of the Visi-
tation surrounded by a crowd of religious, and whilst they
were removing her worldly dress, she heard a voice which said
to her: "Look, they live like the angels." Touched by these
words, which continued to ring in her ears long after she woke,
Mademoiselle de Boisguilleaume hastened to Paris, and finding
the religious of the Visitation very different to what she had
been told, she, though still "quite young, beautiful, sought-
lifter, and inclined to the things of the world, broke all her
chains, trod under foot all worldly hopes," and with great fer-
vor entered the religious life. Her relations who assisted at her
clothing returned to Rouen much impressed, and related, with
enthusiasm, all they had witnessed. By degrees the wish arose
for a convent at Rouen — money was collected, and the arch-
bishop was consulted. After reading the Constitutions, which
delighted him, the latter determined to judge for himself, and

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Nuns of the Visitation at Rouen 813

made a journey to Paris, where his first interview with M^re
Favre, charmingly recorded in St, Jane Frances^ Life^^ satisfied
him of the holiness and humility of the nuns, and won his ap-
proval for the project.

The Parliament was harder to deal with, but this difficulty
was overcome by the methods un peu Normande of some of the
legal friends of the de Boisguilleaumes, and in 1630 the first
sisters arrived from Paris under the charge of their future Su-
perioress, Sister Anne Marguerite Gu^rin. As they approached
the town .they felt inspired with a special devotion to St.
Joseph, and chose him as protector of the new foundation, im-
ploring him to obtain for all the subjects they should receive,
a great spirit of simplicity, for they had heard it said that
"the people of that place were very prudent." As no convent
was yet ready for them, the nuns took a temporary house near
the Church of the Minims, but four years later M^re Gu^rin
began to build the " first " convent in the Rue Beauvoisine,
not far from the old Castle of Rouen. This fine building still
survives. It is here that Mademoiselle de Belloy began her re-
ligious life.

The Mother Superioress, Mere Delehaye, and her community
received Anastasie with joy. The former soon perceived in her
the interior spirit of a true daughter of the Visitation, and ad-
mitted her to the exercises of the community that she might
test her vocation. Anastasie's piety, we are told, was not **fni^»
narde," but "gentle, sincere, and courageous," She saw well
that religious life was " the Hill of Calvary where, with Jesus
Christ, his chaste spouse must be crucified spiritually here, in
order to be glorified with him hereafter." While she waited
humbly for her clothing, Anastasie wrote often to her relatives,
telling them of her happiness in her vocation, and among them
to her uncle, the Archbishop of Marseilles, for whom she had a
special veneration. His gentle spirit and the wisdom of his
counsels, together with the paternal interest he took in every
member of his family, endeared Monseigneur de Belloy to all
and evoked memories of St. Francis of Sales' tender charity.
Anastasie had confided in him regarding her vocation, and in
one of his letters to Madame de Belloy he speaks of it in

* There is a pretty allusion to the Rouen Visitation in Sf. ChantaTs Life, On one occa-
sion the novices there had collected together all their jewels and watches and had sold them for
the benefit of the poor. " Voyez vous," said St. Jane Frances on hearing of this, " cette in-
vention me fonds le coeur de reconnaissance en vers ces bonnes fiUes."

Digitized by

Google

8 14 The Nuns of the Visitation at Rouen [Mar.,

these terms: '' I think her vocation so good and so decided that
I cannot but applaud so pious a design."

By the 14th of December Anastasie was admitted to her
clothing, and received the additional name of Madeleine ; she
was known henceforth as Sister Marie Madeleine Anastasie.
We have not time to linger over the next year, during which
she entered still more into the gentle and holy spirit of her
vocation, and during which *' God showered extraordinary graces
upon her and inspired her with an ardent desire to be united
to him." She was professed on her birthday, February 3,
1773 — and in the Livres des Voeux of the Convent can still
be read, in her delicate, writing: *'Je Marie Madeleine Anas-
tasie de Belloy, ay par la grace de Dieu, ce jour d'hui trois
fevrier mil sept cent soixante-treize c^lebre mes veux pour vivre
et mourir en la congregation de Notre Dame de la Visitation
veuille Monseigneur benir cette journ^e et me la rendre profit-
able pour r^ternit^."

We have no record for some years of the life of Soeur de
Belloy, but the fact that she was chosen to be Novice Mistress
shows the light in which she was regarded by the community.
By that time her health, always delicate, had become worse,
but her constant sufferings never affected her charming char-
acter. Two young novices under her charge. Sister Marie
Benoite and Sister Marie Joseph Hasembourg, deserve special
mention as being cousins of Blessed Benedict Labre. These
sisters entered on the same day, but ten days afterwards the
youngest was called to her heavenly reward at the age of
twenty- five. From the time of his death ** Blessed Benedict
seemed," says a convent circular, " to become one of the special
protectors of our community, which had for him the greatest
veneration and confidence." The devotion to the saint, which
was beginning to spread, found, therefore, one of its first cen-
tres in the chapel of the Rue de Beauvoisine. In the spring
of 1787 the Superioress, Mere Delehaye, having concluded
her second triennial, the community chose Sister de Belloy as
her successor. With weak health she had now to face great
responsibilities and hard work, but by the assistance of the
late Superior and of her predecessor in office. Mere de Goder-
ville, who, with herself, formed '' but one heart and soul for the
sanctification and edification " of their sisters, she was enabled
to do much for the welfare of the house; and when her term

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Nuns of the Visitation at Rouen 81 s

of office expired, in 1790, she was at once re-elected. M^re de
Belloy possessed, in a high degree, the gift which St. Vincent
of Paul calls that of a '* zealous organizer," as well as the
characteristics of a true superior. " There was pleasure in be-
ing reproved by her," say her nuns; "kindness was written on
her face and the gift of pleasing without effort, the easy au»
thority without harshness, as without weakness — which the Rule
makes obligatory in the Superior — was natural in this mother
— a family heritage which she shared with her great uncle^
the gentle Bishop of Marseilles."

The joy of the community at Mere de Belloy's re-election
was great, as the circular sent to the other nuns of the order
testifies; but a note of sadness and alarm is also to be per-
ceived, a foreshadowing of the tempest about to fall upon the
convent. "Join yourselves to us, dear sisters," it says, "to
obtain from the Divine Mercy the grace that she may be pre-
served to us. The weight of Superiorship becomes more and
more painful. After God, we find in her courage, her virtue^
and the prudence of her counsels, our strength and hope."
The burden of responsibility thus returned to M^re de Belloy
at a moment when the clouds of revolution were fast gather-
ing over France. On the 13th of February of this year the
National Assembly had decreed " that the law no longer recog-
nized solemn monastic vows," and that, consequently, all orders
and congregations in which they were in use would and should
in future be suppressed. The religious were invited to leave
their convents and monasteries by making a declaration before
the Municipality of the place, and suitable pensions were to be
given them. The Rouen authorities did not wait long to exe-
cute this order — on September 2 three officials presented them-
selves at the Visitation in the Rue de Beauvoisine, and were
received by M^re de Belloy, who could not prevent their en-
trance. After taking an inventory of the house furniture,
they entered the chapter- room to receive the declarations of
the sisters. The document containing the answer of each nun
has been preserved, and although the whole community replied
in the same spirit, the words used vary and show in several
cases a pathetic individuality.

Mere de Belloy was, of course, the first to be questioned.
" Mademoiselle Madeleine Anastasie de Belloy, Superioress,
age forty-six years and professed seventeen, presented herself

Digitized by

Google

8i6 The Nuns of the Visitation at Rouen [Mar.,

and declared she only wished to profit by the liberty accorded
to her to devote herself more particularly to the religious life
she had embraced and in which she desired to live and die.
And this declaration she signed."

Then follows the long list of thirty- three sisters. Among
them none, perhaps, made a more striking protest than Sister
Marie Felicitfe Satis, aged forty- three and twenty- two years pro-
fessed. " I entered into this engagement," she says, ** after five
years delay in the world and two of noviceship. I did it then
with full knowledge and m all the joy of my heart. Now that
I have had proof far beyond my hopes and wishes of the
fidelity, the love, the magnificence even, of my Spouse Jesus,
I should like to have ten thousand lives, to sacrifice them anew,
and to consecrate them to his service, and as I received all
these graces as a member of the Catholic Church, Apostolic
and Roman, I have also every feeling of gratitude and venera-
tion for her, and I wish to love her to my last breath, and
this I sign."

We find one English name among the community, that of
Sister Anne Dominique Wollaston, and her protest is character-
istically short and fervent, she '' wishes to persist in her state
till her last breath." One sister alone was absent from this scene,
an aged nun who was ill, and who expired two days later.

The approach of November 21, the usual day for the Solemn
Renewal of Religious Vows, caused fresh alarm to the Revo-
lutionary authorities as a ceremony likely to '' alarm con-
sciences and as contrary to the spirit of the constitution," and
the ceremony was therefore prohibited ; Mere de Belloy and her
community, however, renewed their vows privately and with
more than usual fervor.

Material want was now added to spiritual trial, the convent
revenues having been seized, and the promised government al-
lowance not being yet paid, Mere de Belloy was obliged to ap-
peal to the authorities, being " in extreme want." In reply, two
Municipals arrived at the convent and again interrogated the
sisters as to their wish to leave or to remain in community, to
which they all replied as before.

After many pour parUrs, the sum of about 2,887 Hvres was
allotted to the nuns and paid, probably till the worst moment
of the Terror, an act which speaks well for the humanity of
the Rouen Municipality. But in 1 791, owing to the application

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Nuns of the Visitation at Rouen 817

of the law and the Civil Constitution of the day, another and
far greater difficulty assailed the nuns. Although the clergy of
Rouen and its people remained heroically faithful, and flocked
to the convents when the churches were no longer open to
them, a Constitutional Archbishop* was appointed to the dio-
cese, who, acting apparently in good faith, addressed a pastor-
al letter to the convents, urging union and peace. M^re de
Belloy, however, was able to understand and escape this subtle
danger. She had very soon to make another strong protest
against the next iniquitous law, by which the convent chapels
were to be closed to the public. Some communities thought it
right and prudent to submit, but Mere de Belloy, fearing that
a voluntary submission might be interpreted as a tacit acquies-
cence in the Civil Constitution, refused to obey the order, and
the authorities were forced to chain and nail up the door of
the chapel themselves. Cardinal de la Rochefoucauld, hearing
of this new decree, sent leave to the religious communities to
admit the public to their chapels through the convents.

At the close of the seventeenth century the convents of the
Visitation at Rouen had been among the first to honor the
Sacred Heart of our Lord. M^re Gr^fi^, Blessed Margaret
Mary's friend and former Superioress at Paray-le-Monial, had
governed, for a time, the " second " convent, and had done
much to propagate the devotion in both houses. It was she
who in later years petitioned Pope Clement XI. to institute the
Feast of the Sacred Heart throughout the whole order. The
Chapel of the Rue de Beauvoisine became the centre of an
association in honor of our Lord's Divine Heart, while the re-
ligious had also been instrumental in publishing a book on the
devotion which had a widespread circulation.

In 1724 two holy nuns of this same house. Mother Marie
Agnes Gr^ard and her sister, obtained that the Sacred Heart
should be publicly honored in the cathedral, where a chapel
was richly decorated and became a centre of the devotion.

When trouble came, M^re de Belloy, following the holy tra-
dition of her house, placed all her confidence in that Divine
Heart, the refuge of all who suffer. The Feast of the Sacred
Heart, in 1791, fell on Friday, July i, eve of the Visitation.

*Abbe Louis Chanier de le Roche, Constituted Bishop of the Seine-Inferieure, only re-
mained in the see for a few months. He had erred in good faith and was later created Bishop
of Versailles, when he published a pastoral in which he acknowledged and deplored his former
error.

VOL. LXXXIV,— 52

Digitized by

Google

8l8 THE NUNS OF THE VISITATION AT ROUEN [Mar.;.

'' This coincidence came as a flash of h'ght, a ray from heaven
to Mere de Belloy/' and, with the consent of her superiors, she
resolved to make an Act of Reparation, by fixing this day for
the Solemn Renewal of Vows, which had been prevented by
order of the authorities in the previous year. The nuns, ac-
cordingly, assembled on this day at the first Mass, between
five and six o'clock, and when, says one of the sisters, " we
renewed all our vows" in a loud voice before the Blessed
Sacrament, we implored the Lord •* to hearken to the pleading
of his Adorable Son, from whom we expect everything — for the
Church, for the State, for the King, and for myself in particu-
lar, Amen, Amen, Amen." These words were added to the
Book of Vows after the ceremony, together with notes by the
other religious. In hers Mere de Belloy declares that she has
renewed her vows " privately several times during the year, and
has now done so in the Heart of Jesus this ist of July, 1791."^

Sister Jeanne Leseur writes : " May this Divine Heart serve
us as refuge and defence for time and eternity " ; and another
sister adds : " My tears supplied the place of my voice." In
the following year, 1792, M^re de Belloy, wishing again to honor
the Sacred Heart in some special way, and to help souls to
suffer in union with it, republished the little book before men-
tioned. It came out on the very eve of the Terror, and by a
coincidence exactly a hundred years after its first appearance.

The total destruction of the religious houses was now im-
minent. After decreeing that no persons should receive govern-
ment grants who did not *' swear to maintain liberty and
equality," the Convention proclaimed that all orders and congre-
gations were " extinguished and suppressed." This law, to-
gether with that prescribing that the sacred vessels of the
churches should be removed to the mint, enabled the Munici-
palities to seize the treasures of the convent chapels also — and
on the morning of September 28 the order was carried into ef-
fect at the Rue de Beauvoisine. The long Proces Verbal describ-
ing a visit of the Municipal officers is preserved with all its de-
tails of pillage.

By an act of special grace, for which we can but be thank-
ful, the library was spared and sealed up, after the nuns had
been permitted to take out some books for their own use, and
in this way the precious MSS. and papers of the convent were
saved. On the next day the faithful religious were turned out

Digitized by

Google

jgo;.] The Nuns of the Visitation at Rouen 819

of their home, "September 29: Sortie des Reltgeuses ; on les a
contrainty* They left in tears, Mother Delehaye as Procura-
tor remaining to the last. It was ten o'clock at night before
she crossed the threshold for the last time, and overcome by
emotion she fainted and had to be supported to a conveyance.
More than a century has passed since this pathetic scene^
The chapel has disappeared, and the convent itself is now the
Antiquarian Museum of Rouen, but before entering the inner
courtyard, which has kept its ancient aspect, the visitor may yet
see, in the outer wall, a square stone which commemorates the
foundation of the nun's choir, in the year of grace 1641.

"Alas for Zion, 'tis a waste: the fair
The holy place — where once our sires
Kindled the sacrifice of praise and prayer."

— Newman,

The religious, now obliged to wear secular diess, sought
shelter in different parts of Rouen. A few returned to their
families, but the greater number lived in groups in lodgings.
M^re de Belloy and seven sisters seem to have taken refuge in
the centre of the town, from whence they watched with anguish
the desecration of their convent home. There was one treasure
which M^re de Belloy determined to save if possible, and which
has a special interest also for us. This was the body of St.
Clare, Martyr, which had been given to Queen Mary of Modena
by Pope Innocent XII., and which she had presented to the
Chapel of the Visitation as a token of her love for M^re Marie
Louise Croiset, whom she had known at Chaillot. Mere de Belloy
seems to have hazarded an appeal to the authorities, for it was
decreed that the costly shrihe should be put up for sale, and
the holy body given over to the bishop to be buried. The
then (Constitutional) Bishop of Rouen, Monseigneur Gratien,
however, returned it to the care of the religious, and later
Mere de Belloy was able to recover another precious reliquary
and some of the pictures and other treasures belonging to the
convent and its chapel. Meanwhile the Sisters strove to keep
their Rule in the world as far as possible ; and their ecclesias-
tical superiors, seeing the difficulties of the times, drew up a set
of instructions, of which a MS. copy bears the title "To the
Religious newly dis|>ersed in the world, 1792."

•MS. Journal de HorchoUe.

Digitized by

Google

820 The Nuns of the Visitation at Rouen [Man,

The nuns were soon to experience fresh dangers. As the
Terror reached Rouen, and domiciliary visits became frequent,
one of these deserves special mention. Sister Arsene de Le-
zeau had retired to her mother's house, where the well-known
piety and the wealth of the family drew upon them the attention
of the Revolutionists. One morning very early some officials
were seen approaching the house. Sister de Lezeau's first thought
was for the Blessed Sacrament, which was concealed in a room
in which Mass was offered. She ran to the spot, and, after
adoring our Lord, she placed the ciborium on her breast, and,
gathering her shawl round her to conceal it, went to open the
door. The Commissionaries searched the house in vain, and
finding no priest withdrew. Sister Lezeau, ever trembling for
her Divine Treasure, had, out of respect, eaten nothing, and
when dusk came she sought out the priest who served the
house, and, as she was still fasting, she was rewarded by his
giving her Holy Communion. As the danger increased. Mere
de Belloy was forced to move outside the city to a farm at
Surville belonging to the family of one of the lay sisters — Sister
Madeleine Naase. She took with her the precious relics and
convent treasures. Here one day she was pursued by the Rev-
olutionists, and sought refuge in a field where the high com
concealed her from view. When the men had left, her friends
went to the spot and found the mother on her knees praying as
calmly as if she had been in her own cell. She was never to
be called to face imprisonment in her own person, but her suf-
ferings, obscure and wearing, were heightened by continual
anxiety for her daughters, many of whom shared all the hor-
rors of the time. Our countrywoman, Sister Anne Wollaston,
seems to have been the first victim. She was seized on the
twenty-fourth of October, 1793, and other names soon followed.
Five religious were found in their lodgings in the Rue Eau de
Robec, who, together with two lay sisters, were shut up in the
former convent of the Gravelines (the English Poor Clares).

Six of their sisters soon joined them, headed by the vener-
able M^re Delehaye, who, with her fervent spirit, encouraged
them all to suffer. "These men cannot hurt our souls, they
belong to God," she would say; "let us be entirely his, my
dear sisters, and fear nothing," and " however dark my dun-
geon, if only I can see heaven through a Jittle hole, I shall be
happy." At last the number of Visitation nuns assigned to

Digitized by

Google

1907.] The Nuns of the Visitation at Rouen 821

the prison amounted to eighteen, and when the Gravelines were
unable to contain the victims, they were moved by a curious
coincidence to the " second " convent of their order, now also
a prison.

Here the religious were under the charge of a female gaoler,
Fran9oise Sercieuse, who was a great character ; she is described
as " half -woman, half- soldier — with an iron temperament and
a heart of gold." She is supposed to have solicited her ardu-
ous post in order to be able to save, or at least to alleviate,
the miseries of the prisoners, and she proved a true friend to
the religious, although obliged, outwardly, to threaten and
abuse her nonnes^ as she called them. She was seconded in
her work of mercy by an Ursuline lay sister and a good widow
woman, who managed to enter the prison as tradespeople. It
was owing to them, no doubt, that a priest was found to come
every Sunday, at the risk of his life, to offer Mass in a room
high up in the old Capuchin monastery just opposite the con*
vent. A white handkerchief placed at the window warned the
prisoners of the moment of the Elevation.

Our space does not permit us to follow in detail the course
of events till the prison doors opened and the nuns were re-
united to their beloved mother. " Never, no never, my sisters,"
exclaimed those who had not shared their imprisonment, *' will
you know what we have suffered." On her side, M^re de
Belloy had endured cold and hunger besides her habitual ill-
health, and now the joy of reunion was soon overcast for her
by the loss of M^re Delehaye, who died like a saint in March,
1796.

For twelve years the nuns led a life of poverty and uncer-
tainty, supporting themselves by the making of syrups, and
other little industries, until the moment came when they were
able once more to open a school for young girls. During these
years Mere de Belloy kept up an affectionate correspondence
with her stepmother, confiding to her all her trials. In spite
of the difficulties of the time, Madame de Belloy sent her what-
ever help she could, which the venerable Monseigneur de Bel-
loy supplemented by a generous gift. His appointment to the
see of Paris was a gleam of joy in these dark days that must
have rejoiced his niece.

On Palm Sunday, 1802, the venerable prelate was solemnly
installed at Notre Dame. When he gave his blessing to the

Digitized by

Google

822 THE Nuns of the Visitation at Rouen [Mar.

crowd outside, "his countenance was so noble and beautiful,"
we are told, that it touched the people and all bowed respect-
fully. Mere de Belloy, who had borne the burden and heat of
the day, lived just long enough to see the restoration of the
religious houses. On November 21, 1806, after fourteen years,
the Sisters of the Visitation resumed their habits, and solemnly
renewed their vows in presence of the Archbishop of Rouen,
Cardinal de Cambaceres. Of the original community sixteen
choir nuns, six sisters of the white veil, and two novices sur-
vived to witness this happy day, and to contrast it with the
same touching ceremony on the eve of the Terror.

In virtue of a dispensation necessary in the stormy days of
the Revolution, Mere de Belloy had remained Superioress all
these years, but in May, 1807, the cardinal judging that the
moment for an election had come, it was conducted with all the
usual formalities. Mere de Belloy was deposed, and, according
to the custom of the order, *' made the acknowledgment of her
faults with touching humility." A few days later the venerable
religious was re-elected, "to the great joy of all the commu-
nity who had had the happy experience of the rare talent for
government of this excellent mother." Mere de Belloy, how-
ever, was nearing her reward. On December 9 she was taken
ill in the convent chapel, and, thinking she was dying, begged
not to be removed. " She preferred to die before the Blessed
Sacrament, rather than to be alone at that supreme moment."
She lingered, however, for ten days, tenderly watched by her
daughters. Even in her delirium her words, like those uttered
by her saintly foundress, showed her love of the Rule : ** Marie-
Exactitude — Fidelite a V observance, ^^ were some of the words
heard and treasured by the nuns who nursed her. When Ex-
treme Unction was proposed, she thought the time had not yet
come, but when Holy Viaticum was brought to her, the pres-
ence of the Blessed Sacrament roused her to perfect conscious-
ness.

This *' very worthy daughter of St. Jane Frances " had now
reached the term of her earthly pilgrimage, and on December
19 she peacefully expired, leaving to us the memory of a holy
and valiant woman.

Digitized by

Google

flew Booke.

Pedagogy is making vigorous ef-
PEDAG06Y. forts towards becoming an exact

science ; and it is rapidly progress-
ing towards its goal, though it is not yet within sight of it.
Some of its promoters are tempted to devise short cuts to fa-
cilitate the march. One of these devices is to assume that the
evolution theory is a complexus of scientifically verified fact;
and that, consequently, the obscure realm of infant and child
psychology is a counterpart of the development of the race
from a state of bestial savagery. The infant represents the
troglodyte — and if you study first the habits of animals, and
next that distinguished personage, you have the key to the
problem of how to treat the child in the kindergarten. This is
the basic postulate of the point of view presented in a series
of lectures addressed to mothers by a high school principal of
Detroit.* This lady seems to accept the Spencerian philoso-
phy of man as incontrovertible knowledge. It is, then, some-
what surprising to find that, rather inconsistently with her con-
fidence in that great man's powers of speculation, her ideal of
education is so to train the child that he shall in manhood be
a devout worshipper of God, and a worthy Christian — we should
have expected that an enlightened agnostic, relegating God to
the Unknowable, would have been the finished ideal to be de-
sired from such a beginning. Apart from this feature, there is
much sound advice and instruction in these pages, which will
repay the study of a teacher. We cannot say whether the phi-
losophy of the origin of man [IsLid down, without reserve, by
this lady, prevails among those who are directing and molding
the pedagogics of our public schools. If it does, the fact in-
dicates that the atmosphere of our normal schools is not favor-
able to Catholic faith, and that young Catholics exposed to it
need to possess a solid, thorough, and enlightened knowledge
of Catholic doctrine.

Another work,t coming from what, academically, is a higher

* The Point of View of Modetn Education. By Harriet B. Marsh, LL.B. Bloomington,
III. : Public School Publishing Company.

t The Making of a Teacher. A Contribution to Some Phases of the Problem of Religious
.Education. By Martin G. Brumbaugh, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor of Pedagogy in the Uni-
versity of Pennsylvania. Philadelphia : The Sunday-School Times Company.

Digitized by

Google

824 New books [Mar.,

source, encourages the hope that views hostile to fundamental
dogma are not universally accepted by pedagogists in non-
Catholic circles. The work we refer to is The Making of a
Teacher y by a professor of the University of Pennsylvania.
The volume, which is a fairly large one, is intended to aid
Sunday- School teachers to a thorough understanding of the
task before them. It discusses the ways in which knowledge is
acquired, the methods of developing the pupil's faculties, en-
listing his attention, and stimulating his desire for knowledge.
Several chapters are devoted to the consideration of the special
demands of the Sunday- School. These are the most interest-
ing and suggestive ones in the volume. Probably it will be
said : What has the Catholic Church to learn from outsiders
relative to the conducting of a Sunday- School? This question
is not very relevant, and might be displaced for one that is:
Can Catholic teachers learn anything from outsiders? The
Church thought that they could, when she set her doctors to
appropriate the philosophy of Aristotle. It is not rash to say
that a great number of our Sunday-School teachers would
gratefully welcome any assistance that would equip them to
better discharge the noble work to which they so gladly give
their time, and for which they, very frequently, have enjoyed
no proper preparation — Fas est ab hoste doceri.

All professors of moral science and
PASTORAL MEDICINE. all priests on the mission ought to
By O'Malley and Walsh. provide themselves with the Es^

says in Pastoral Medicine y^ by Dr.
O'Malley and Dr. Walsh, and published by Longmans. In a
magazine like The Catholic World, it is impossible to go
into the details of a book like this; and so we will confine
ourselves to saying that this volume is the best and most com-
plete in its subject-matter that we have ever seen. All the
moral questions that arise in connection with the origin of life,
with human co-operation with the creative purpose of God;
the questions regarding responsibility that are suggested by in-
ebriety, hysteria, neurasthenia, epilepsy, suicide, and hereditary
criminality, are discussed here with scientific competence in a
high degree, and in an English style of admirable clarity and

* Essays in Pastoral Medicine, By Austin O'Malley, M.D., and James J. Walsh, M.D.
New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New books 825

power. There are, besides, chapters on the signs of approach-
ing death, on the precautions that a priest should take in in-
fectious cases, on school hygiene, and on certain responsibilities
which should rest upon the conscience of those about to many.
The last essay is, appropriately, in Latin. *' De Impedimento
Dirimente Impotentiae." We think that the chapter on ectopic
gestation would be modified somewhat if the authors took ac-
count of the Inquisition's negative reply to the question :
'* Utrum aliquando liceat e sinu matris extrahere foetus ectopi-
cos adhuc immaturos, nondum exacto sexto mense post con-
ceptionem?" This response, given in 1902, makes much strict-
er the previous ruling of 1898 which our authors quote.

Born in Burgundy, in 1381, of

LES SAINTS. poor parentage, Colette Boellet cn-

SAINTE COLETTE. tered, at an early age, the order

of Poor Clares. Socially and reli-
giously the times were unsettled ; and the external disturbance
had penetrated even into the cloister. Colette early began a
movement for the reform of those convents of the order which
had renounced their early charity. Like all reformers, she met
with much opposition. Even after her death, party spirit so
far influenced the judgments passed on her that she was re-
proached with having fallen into schism by her adhesion to
Peter de Luny, who claimed the tiara under the title of Bene-
dict XIII. But it was a difficult matter, even for learned men,
to say who was the true Pope just at that moment — even the
Council of Constance was not able to decide the question — and
the simple Franciscan nun was justified in following the obedi-
ence which France at large supported. The present biogra-
phy* is not a mere transcript. The author has had access to
documents that were unknown to preceding biographers.

M. Jean Giraud, professor at Bes-

HISTORY AND CHRISTIAN an9on, who took an honorable

ARCHAEOLOGY. place among living historians by

his V£glise Romaine et les OrU
gines de la Renaissance three years ago, has just given us a
very interesting and valuable volume f comprising eight histori-

* Sainte Colette, Par Andrd Pidoux. Paiis: Victor Lecofifre.

t Questions d'Histoire et d'ArchMogU Chr/tienne, Par Jean Giraud. Paris : Victor
Lecoffre.

Digitized by

Google

«26 New Books [Mar,,

cal essays, chiefly on mediaeval subjects. The first chapter dis*
cusses the perpetually important topic of religious persecutions ;
two others deal with the moral doctrine of the Albigenses and
the Cathari; another investigates the relations between St.
Dominic and St. Francis of Assisi ; this is followed by a tribute
to the archaeologist de Rossi ; and the last three are on St. Peter
in Rome, Roman relics in the ninth century, and the spirit of
the Catholic liturgy. All these topics are approached in a spirit
of sound scholarship, tempered with an ardent attachment to
the Church, and a desire to bespeak an apologetic word for
her.

That the Church dealt severely with the heretics of the
Middle Ages, M. Gijaud freely acknowledges. He quotes popes,
councils, canonists, and theologians to illustrate the received
mediaeval principle that heresy was a crime deserving confisca-
tion, imprisonment, and death. Two considerations, however,
he bids us keep in mind in passing judgment in this matter:
first, the men of that time did not have and could not have
our modern notions of religious liberty. To statesmen as well
as to churchmen, in those ages, heresy was an execrable offence.
And the second consideration is that many of the heresies pro-
ceeded against with fire and sword, were really monstrously im-
moral, and threatened the integrity of family and national life.
The Albigenses, for example, taught and practised suicide, liber-
tinism, and contempt for marriage. They held that oath-taking
and the destruction of human life were always and absolutely
wrong. And as for the Consolamentum^ or initiation into the
Cathari, it was a sacrilegious travesty on Christian mysteries.

The essay on St. Peter's presence in Rome ends with the
well-justified assertions that St. Peter's Roman apostolate is
based upon a constant tradition which we can trace to the
second century, that no other Apostolic Church ever contested
this claim of the Roman Christians, and that only a handful of
modern students venture to call it any longer in question.

The treatment of Roman relics is very interesting. From a
very early period of Christian history pilgrimages poured into
the city on the Tiber, as to a new Jerusalem, a '* holy city,"
in literal truth. Naturally the pilgrims wished to take back
with them some souvenirs of their visit, and what souvenirs so
precious as the relics of martyr and apostle! The Roman
clerics did all in their power to meet this pious wish, and so

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 827

industrious were they in collecting the holy memorials that no
pilgrim went away unsatisfied. An unpleasant feature of the
matter was, unfortunately, that the spirit of traffic entered into
the transaction, and this, of course, cast a shadow upon the
devotional side of this naive exhibition of faith. But in this, as
in the other subject that we referred to, we must not judge
that age by ours.

INTRODUCTION TO Judging from this volume,^ the

PHILOSOPHY. students of Columbia are to be

ByFuUerton. congratulated upon enjoying the

advantage of possessing a professor
of philosophy whose characteristics are general soundness of view,
depth of thought, lucidity, and rare powers of exposition. We
know of no other book in English that can compare with this
one as a manual to help the beginner over the difficulties which
beset him in his first adventure into the unfamiliar world of
metaphysical abstractions. As to the views entertained by the
author on the pivotal questions of philosophy, it will suffice to
say that a single essential modification, and some not essential,
would suffice to bring them into complete harmony with the
principles of scholasticism. The professor is a realist who holds
that *• the plain man's belief in the activity of his mind, and
his notion of the significance of purposes and ends, are not
without justification." As may be inferred from his position
on this subject, he is also a theist; and he delivers a straight
and rapid thrust into the gaping seam in the armor of Spencer-
ian agnosticism. Similarily he puts far from him the lately fash-
ionable method of treating ethics as a mere descriptive science
— a method very convenient for those who, by relegating God
to the region of the Unknowable, render it impossible for them-
selves to give any reasonable account of the basis of duty and
the value of righteousness. A surprise of the book is to be
found in its treatment of the doctrine of free-will, where the
position of all who hold that doctrine is mistaken to mean that
the defender of free-will must maintain that free actions are
motiveless and causeless. The gratuitousness of this charge is
sufficiently demonstrated — not to pa^s beyond the catalogue of
students' elementary text-books — in Maher's Psychology.

^ An Introduction to Philosophy, By George Stuart Fullerton, Professor of Philosophy in
Columbia University, New York. New York : The Macmillan Company.

Digitized by

Google

828 NEW BOOKS [Mar.,

The spirit of the work is that of moderation, sobriety, and
fairness toward those opinions from which the author dissents.
The latter quality is particularly conspicuous in the exposition
given of idealism. It may be remarked that this exposition is
one of the best instances of the professor's skill in helping the
beginner over a difficulty; for, probably, the young student
finds no greater crux in his path than to get himself, provision-
ally, into the idealist's point of view. The author's fairness may
be estimated by comparing with the contemptuous language of
many writers, his appreciation of formal logic : '' He who studies
logic in the proper way is not filling his mind with useless facts ;
he is simply turning the light upon his own thinking mind,
and realizing more clearly what he has always done rather
blindly and blunderingly. He may completely forget the Bar^
bara^ Celarent^ Darii^ Feriique prior is ; and he may be quite
unable to give an account of the moods and figures of the
syllogism; but he cannot lose the critical habit if he has once
acquired it." For sober good sense the following passage de-
serves to be pondered on by many writers who too complacently
accept at their face value the flattering encomiums passed on
theit works by friends whose loyalty gets the better of their
discrimination. After pointing out the fact that those who un-
critically embrace tbe views of some " school " are prone to
ignore the benefits that they might derive from an examina-
tion of their position from an outside standpoint, the author
says: ''What intensifies our danger, if we belong to a school
which happens to be dominant, and to have active representa-
tives, is that we get very little real criticism. Tbe books that
we write are usually criticized by those who view our posi-
tions sympathetically, and who are more inclined to praise than
to blame. He who looks back upon the past is struck with the
fact that books which have been lauded to the skies in one
age have often been subjected to searching criticism and to a
good deal of condemnation in the next."

After noting with satisfaction Professor Fullerton's stand
against scepticism and agnosticism, in the outline of his posi-
tion on ethics and religion, we expected to find him insist that
the immortality of the soul is a fundamental question which
cannot be ignored in philosophy — but we were disappointed.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 829

The indefatigable author of this

DICTIONARY OF PHIL- extensive volume* has given us

OSOPHY. already too many substantial proofs

By Abbe Blanc. ^f his erudition and industry for

the present work to excite the
surprise which it would create if it bore on the title page any
other name than that of M. £lie Blanc. It consists of over
twelve hundred large, closely- printed pages. The body of the
work contains over four thousand articles, alphabetically ar-
ranged, giving short biographies of philosophers, brief outlines
of philosophic systems, explanation of philosophic terms, and
covering the entire field of philosophic thought. Naturally,
extreme concision is here the rule. And when the immense
scope of the work is considered, one is surprised to find so few
shortcomings in it. Its most perfect feature is, as might be
expected, scholasticism ; the student will seldom consult it in
vain, and the information he will get is accurate. The list of
French writers is very full ; the Germans, too, cannot complain.
For the names of the English world it leaves a good deal to
be desired. There are many omissions in the lists of the works
given for some authors ; and frequently the orthography stands
in need of correction; the biographical notes, too, are some-
times misleading, even where Catholic writers of note are con-
cerned. The haphazard character of the American part of the
dictionary is evident from the fact that the list for the entire
nineteenth century contains only the following names : Emerson,
Draper, Henry James, William James, Carus, Fiske, Baldwin,
Stanley Hall, Zahm. If Draper is included why not White?
Royce and Ladd are not less distinguished than Fiske and
Baldwin. Where is Brownson ? And Henry James among the
philosophers is like Saul among the prophets.

The generous space of five vol-

A HISTORY OF MODERN umesf has allowed Mr. Paul to re-

ENGLAND. Jate, with satisfying fullness of de-

By Herbert Paul. tail, the course of English public

life from the close of Sir Robert
Peel's official career in 1846 till the formation of the Unionist

*Dictionnaire de Philosophit AncUnnt, Modtme^ et Contemporaint, Par L'Abb^ filie
Blanc. Paris: P. Lethielleux.

t A History of Modetn England^ By Herbert Paul. In Five Volumes. New York : The
Macmillan Company.

Digitized by

Google

830 New Books [Mar.,

government of 1896. His reason for selecting 1846 as a start-
ing point is that Peel's retirement " marks a turning point in
English history." *' It broke up political parties, and disorgan-
ized public life. Toryism disappeared for a generation, and for
some years the Whigs held the field as the only possible gov-
ernment." The admiration which Mr. Paul expresses for the
minister who "put the Lord's Prayer into an Act of Parlia-
ment," by the repeal of the corn laws, would suffice to indicate
among which political party, just now, we might look for Mr.
Paul himself. Though he does not quite conceal his liberal
colo'rs, which peep out in many a place, as, for example, when
recording the triumphs of Gladstone, passing judgment on some
episodes in the career of Salisbury, or recording the tergiver-
sations of Mr. Joseph Chamberlain towards Home Rule, Mr.
Paul holds the scales of history with a fairly impartial hand.

In his conception of the task of the historian he follows
Acton, rather than Seely who laid down the principle that the
historian is concerned with man only as a citizen, or, in other
words, that history should be purely political. Accordingly
Mr. Paul, though, necessarily, political events occupy the greater
part of his time, gives his attention to religion, literature, and,
though in a very limited measure, to purely sociologic and
economic affairs. As one would expect from so eminent a lit-
erary critic, his record of the chief authors and works of the
period are well worth their room ; and the reader is disappointed,
when he comes to the last decade of Mr. Paul's period, to find
that this feature is absent.

In his estimate of men, Mr. Paul shows a genial tolerance
for the weakness of human nature and, usually, " considers men
from their own point of view, before passing judgment upon
them." In some rare cases he permits us to see that, though
he sets high store by religious and moral ideals, he is infected
with the widespread indifference to dogmatic religion, which has
grown so rapidly in England since the appearance of The De-
scent of Man and of Essays and Reviews. When he touches
upon American affairs, he gives no grounds for hostile criticism
from this side of the water; and his treatment of the Irish
question, in its long gamut of change during this entire period,
evinces his willingness to admit that Ireland is a standing re-
proach to the wisdom and capacity of England's statesmen.
His narrative is wonderfully full ; one might safely say that no

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 831

event or name of sufficient public importance to have received
any repeated notice from the newspapers of the day is passed
over here without, at least, the notice of an allusion. Often,
indeed, the indication is rather a reminder to those who know
than information for those who do not. Allusions of this kind
are frequently conveyed in a phrase, sometimes in a word.
For example, how much suggestion is contained, along with a
little sly humor, in the parenthesis of the following sentence :
'• If there was one thing which Carlyle disdained more than
practical politics (apart from literary copyright), it was ecclesi-
astical controversy." An examiner setting a paper to test the
general information of candidates might bring out copious an-
swers from Macaulay's "schoolboy," by calling for annotations on
the italicised words in the following sentences, which are sam-
ples of hundreds that appear in the work: *' Louis Napoleon
did not relish the sight of a battlefield, even after a victory.^*
" Henry Thomas Buckle was a very clever man with a pro-
digious memory, who read every kind of books, including dic^
tionariesy "An office which the Duke (of Wellington) would
certainly have declined with even more than his accustomed em-
phasis^ " He was a type of the Whig country gentleman tem-
pered by Downing Street, which has seldom been a fertile com*
bination.**

Mr. Paul's comments on public men and parties are keen
and incisive ; his narrative vivid, terse, and clear. The general
style is midway between the severe classic stateliness of Mor-
ley's Life of Gladstone^ and the easy, gossipy flow of Justin
McCarthy's History of Our Own Times, With very little dis-
sertation, no rhetoric, a good sprinkling of wit, recorded and
first hand, this history may be read for enjoyment as well as
for information.

This excellent little volume* con-

THE HUMANIZING OF THE tains an able defence of the Cath-

BRUTE. olic philosophical doctrine that the

By H. Muckermann, SJ. difference between the human and

the animal soul is, contrary to the
evolutionist theory, qualitative and irreducible. Father Mucker-
mann defends his thesis by a comparison of the specific activi-
ties of man with that of the lower animals. His method is one

* The Humanixing of the Brute. By H, Muckermann, S.J. St. Louis: B. Herder.

Digitized by

Google

Ss2 New books [Mar.,

that could, with great advantage, be applied to many other
philosophical questions. For, instead of remaining within the
charmed circle of scholastic proof, he boldly steps out and, with
a competent equipment in the science of biology, meets the
adversary on his own ground. Familiar with the results ob-
tained by many investigators of animal instinct, and drawing
extensively from the accurate knowledge acquired on the sub-
ject by Father Wassman, S.J., who was, we believe, his teacher,
be arrays a convincing mass of cumulative proof to show that
brute animals never display any grasp of finality, nor ability to
make use of favorable circumstances to obtain a definitely con-
ceived end. When all our philosophy is revivified by being
brought into touch with science, as Father Muckermann has done
here, it will have a chance of getting a respectful hearing,
which will be refused to it as long as it is content to rest on
the physics and biology of Aristotle and his disciples.

The omission from this title • of

ROBERT SOUTHWELL, SJ. the designation martyr, indicates

By I. A. Taylor. that we owe' to a stranger's pen

this truthful and forcible sketch of
the most widely known and most interesting of the heroic band
that gave their lives for the faith under Elizabeth. For this
very reason it is all the more valuable as a testimony to the
holiness and heroism of a love that was stronger than death.
How far removed the writer is from any sympathy with the
motives which impelled Southwell and his con^panions to court
certain, cruel deaths out of love for their faith, may be judged
from the following passage: "If to declare implacable war
against existing institutions, whether spiritual or temporal, and
to set himself in open opposition to the law of the realm, ren-
ders a man a legitimate subject for chastisement, it can scarcely
be denied that Southwell, no less than others of the band of
Jesuits who visited England during Elizabeth's reign, fully de-
served it. For the explicit aim of their mission was the over-
throw of the religion by law established, and not improbably
included, in many cases, a secret hope that the Protestant
Queen might be implicated in its fall." The answer made to
to this view by the martyrs themselves, in words often, and
more eloquently in their life and death, was that Christ alone

• Robert Southwell, S.J„ Priest and Poet, By I. A. Taylor. St. Louis: B. Herder.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 833

had the authority to establish a religion, and that we must
obey God rather than man.

It would be amusing, were it not pathetic, to observe the
unconcealed perplexity of the writer at the spectacle of any one
looking forward, as did Southwell, to death as the crown of
his ambition — to death, "which is generally regarded as the
crowning calamity that can befall mankind."

Notwithstanding its aloofness from sympathy with Southwell's
cause, this short biography does full justice to the holiness of
the man, to his remarkable and winning character; and does
not slur over the baseness of the creatures who hunted him to
his death. The simple style of the narrative sets forth, more
adequately than would florid periods, the grandeur of the man
and his deeds. Nothing could be added to the unaffected pa-
thos of the words which describe the close of the glorious trag-
edy : '' The halter had been placed about his neck, when a minis-
ter standing by interposed" (Southwell had just made his pro-
fession of faith). "'Mr. Southwell,* he said, 'you must explain
yourself. For, if your meaning be according to the Council of
Trent, it is damnable.' But the time of controversy was over
for Southwell. 'Good Mr. Minister,' he replied, courteous to
the last, ' give me leave. Good sir, trouble me not. For God's
sake, let me alone ' ; adding only another simple declaration of
his faith. ... A few more English prayers — humble peti-
tions that, even now, he might not fail in the conflict — and turn-
ing to the more familiar Latin, he forgot, we may believe, those
who stood by, and addressed himself to God alone. Then mak-
ing the sign of the Cross, he said again : " In manus tuas,
Domine, commendo spiritum meum ' ; and the cart was drawn
away."

This is a collection of the popular

HOON FACE. short stories* of the author. Of

By Jack London. varying interest and merit they

seem, by the natural limitations
of the short story, to hinder the powers of the author from
coming into full play. We had just read White Fang for en-
tertainment when to read this collection became a duty. While
still under the spell of London's fine sustained story of wolf
life we failed to experience any impression from these short
ones. Probably the best of the lot is the " Minions of Midas,"

* Moon Face, By Jack London. New York: The Macmillan Company*
VOL. LXXXlV,-^53

Digitized by

Google

834 New Books [Mar.,

a weird account of the appalling persecutions of a wealthy
man, by invisible representatives of the wage slaves. Here
there was considerable room for the expression of Mr. Lon-
don's socialistic leanings.. In the "Shadow and the Flash "we
have two rivals, one of whom made himself invisible by a chem-
ical treatment which rendered him absolutely black, while the
other accomplished the same result by having himself made
perfectly transparent. " The Planchette " runs into the realm
of spiritism, where there are tables that possess the power of
prophecy. The other contents are " Moon Face," " The Leop-
ard Man's Story," '''Local Color," ''Amateur Night," and *' AU
Gold Canyon,"

The introduction to this transla-
STUDIES IN SOCIALISM, tion • is quite as interesting as are

the essays of Jaures, the active
leader in French Socialism. The merit of the whole volume is
not in any new matter, so much as in the calm, direct way
that things are stated. It is one of the most satisfying pre-
sentations of the fiery subject that one can find.

It may displease the ultra- radical, for the volume lacks any-
thing on such foreign accessories as free love, atheism, and ir-
religion. But the honest enemies of Socialism will be glad to
see Socialism stated in its strongest form. Only when Social-
ism throws off everything foreign to its economic kernel, will
it be able to compel its opponents to discriminate in their at-
tacks on it. These present studies are proof that, in some
ways, Socialists are beginning to recognize the fact that it will
pay best to educate the public on Socialism alone, and not on
ethics, theology, and religion.

When we read, for instance, that Socialism aims to assure
" to every citizen, without exception, the right to life by means
of work ; that is, the right to labor and to the full product of
his labor " ; ** to make every citizen a part owner in the capi-
tal of the community," as a step toward social justice; when
we read again that '* Socialists do not hope to distribute wealth
equally among all the workers " ; that '* some hierarchical group-
ing ot the workers seems almost inevitable"; that ** natural dif-
ferences in comforts and pleasure" would result from natural
differences between man and man; that '' some scale in material
rewards there must be in order to mark degrees of excellence";

^Studiei in Socialism. By M. Jaures. Translation and Introduction by Mildred Mintum*
New York : G. P. Putnam's Sons.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 835

when we read such lines in a Socialist work, we realize that
Socialism is working into a newer form of expression.

This volume of Jaures' essays, now given in English, is bound
to attract much attention.

This novel* has appeared as a

THE TRAINING OF SILAS, serial in the Ecclesiastical Review.

By Rev. E. J. Devine, S.J. it has a strongly didactic purpose,

which is gracefully draped in a
thin suit of fiction. In a small town, where there are some
Catholics of importance, the public library committee has re-
solved to extend the library by adding a quantity of religious
denominational books. Father Sinclair sees the danger, and
proposes to establish a Catholic library. How he convinces
some lukewarm persons of the need for the step, how the funds
are raised, and how two of his staunchest helpers fall into
matrimony — for the demure, deliberate gravitation of the one
towards the other could hardly be called love — is related with
enough plausibility to hold the attention of tastes that do not
demand the stimulation of the dramatic or sensational. The
writer's recompense for his work is his opportunity to explain
the value of the Index, and to offer some sound advice on the
choice of books.

Borrowing her groundwork from
MIRIAM OF MAGDALA. the Gospel, and using the noveU
By MuUany. jgt's privilege of revealing the in-

most thoughts of her characters,
this writer f gives us an amplified history of Mary Magdalen,
into which are introduced many of the chief scenes of the
Savior's life — The Cleansing of the Temple; the Raising of
Lazarus; the Trial of Christ; the Crucifixion 4 and the Resur-
rection. Tender sentiment, poetical imagination, more remark-
able for its power over detail than for dramatic force, are the
writer's strong points. The style is strengthened by the apt
introduction, as often as possible, of the language of the Gos-
pels. There is no attempt at archaeological accuracy ; and the
writer seems to believe still in the exploded legend that con-
nects Mary Magdalen with the church of Marseilles. With her
inventiveness and easy flow of elegant English the author is
capable of achieving greater things than the present.

♦ The Training of SUas, By Rev. E. J.|pevine, S.J. New York: Benriger Brothers.
\Mifiam of Magdala. A Study. By Katherine F. MuUany. New York : The Magdala
Company.

Digitized by

Google

836 New Books [Mar.,

The orthodox must consign this
TOLSTOI ON SHAKESPEARE, book* to perdition, and anathe-

matize its author as a literary
iconoclast steeped in guilt inexpressible. His sin is to over-
throw the statue of Shakespeare and smash it into pieces. His
disagreement with the established opinion about Shakespeare is
not the result of an accidental frame of mind, nor of a light-
minded attitude towards the matter, '' but is the outcome of
many years' repeated and insistent endeavors to harmonize (his)
own views of Shakespeare with those established amongst all the
civilized men of the Christian world." The outcome of his en-
deavor has been a '' firm, indubitable conviction that the unques-
tionable glory of a great genius which Shakespeare enjoys, and
which compels writers of our time to imitate him, and readers and
spectators to discover in him non-existent merits — thereby distort-
ing their aesthetic and ethical understanding — is a great evil, as is
every untruth." Proceeding to give reasons for his belief, Tolstoi
analyzes, at some length, ^' King Lear," and the judgments which
he draws from this play he supports by subsequent references
to many of the others. He finds grounds for condemning Shake-
speare as coarse, incoherent, inconsequent, unnatural, and devoid
of any fine artistic sense. He next attacks the estimate made
by Gervinus of Shakespeare's philosophy of life ; and he argues
that it is debasing because it corresponds to the irreligious and
immoral frame of mind of the upper classes of Shakespeare's
time. The false worship of Shakespeare, Tolstoi holds, has had
a pernicious influence on life and literature, especially on the
drama. When men have freed themselves from this idolatry
they " will come to understand that the drama which has no
religious element at its foundation is not only not an important
and good thing, as it is now supposed to be, but the most
trivial and despicable of things. Having understood this, they
will have to search for, and work out^ a new form of modern
drama, a drama which will serve as the development and con-
firmation of the highest stage of the religious consciousness
in man." If this reformation could be achieved, even at the
sacrifice of our boundless faith in the almost superhuman genius
of Shakespeare, '* 'twere a consummation devoutly to be wished."
The occasion which prompted the Russian philanthropist to
set his lance in rest against the Shakespearian idolatry was the

* Tolstoi on Shakespeare. A Critical Essay on Shakespeare by Leo Tolstoi. Translated
by V. Tchcrtkoff and I. F. M. New York : Funk and Wagnalls.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 837

appearance of Mr. Crosby's article on the attitude of Shake-
speare towards the working classes. This essay is added here
as an appendix, together with a letter of similar tenor from Mn
George Bernard Shaw. Mr. Crosby charges the great dramatist
with being a courtier and, pretty nearly, a flunkey, with little
but contempt for the toilers in the humbler walks of life; and
in support of his charge he arrays a formidable body of quota-
tions from the plays. Characteristically, Mr. Shaw would dis-
rate Shakespeare and place him in the second rank; for he
would reserve the first order of literature for those works " in
which the author, instead of accepting the current morality and
religion ready-made without any question as to their validity,
writes from an original moral standpoint of his own, thereby
making his book an original contribution to morals, religion, and
sociology, as well as to belles lettres.**

Rebellion against the sovereignty of Shakespeare is bad
enough. But this wicked Russian anarchist in the depths of
iniquity finds one deeper still. He actually talks as if some of
us would be greatly embarrassed if called upon to show some
reasons for the judicious, enlightened, independent conviction
that we all piously profess concerning Shakespeare's eminence
as moral philosopher and teacher of mankind, as well as the
king of poets.

Here a young tourist, or, rather,

^ OFF TO JERUSALEM. pilgrim, takes us into her confi-

By Marie Agnes Benziger. dence and allows us to read a

diary • which she kept of her visit
to the Holy Land in 1903. She started from Trieste, with a
party of Austrian pilgrims, on the Tyrolia, September 2, touched
at Corfu September 4, and landed at Jaffa September 8. Amer-
ican pilgrims who make the voyage under less happy circum-
stances will envy the party of the Tyrolia, who were able
to assist every day at Mass celebrated on deck, where a statue
of the Blessed Virgin could be seen attached to the main mast.
The diary notes, with the fidelity of a Baedecker, every point
and spot of interest from the start till the return to Einsidein
September 23. The life on shipboard, the scenes at the holy
places, the feelings of the writer, are related with a winning
naivete, which confirms her assurance that the papers were not
originally intended for publication. Though she modestly re-
fuses to enter into competition with other pens, which have

^ Of to Jerusalem. By Marie Agnes Benziger. New York: Benziger Brothers.

Digitized by

Google

838 New books [Man,

described the scenes through which she has passed, she evinces
good capacity for observation and for describing whatever came
under her notice. There are many more pretentious books on
the same topic which, though they may be more learned and
critical than this one, fall short of it in the power of making
a stay-at-home reader realize what a journey to the Holy
Land is.

This is a novel* ol the melodra-

THE COURT OF PILATE, matic type, woven around the sa-

By Hobbs. cred history of the Gospels. We

fear that the author did not con-
sult his qualifications for the task. He lacks the depth of re-
ligious feeling which guided safely Lew Wallace over this danger-
ous ground. He has not been at much pains to saturate him-
self with the historical knowledge of Jew and Roman which is
indispensable to any one who would write anything that a
person of taste could read with enjoyment on this subject.

A series of essays f on literary
FRIENDS ON THE SHELF, men and literary topics — Hazlitt ;
By Bradford J Torrey. Edward Fitzgerald; Thoreau; Ste-

venson; Keats; Anatole France;
Verbal Magic; Quotability; The Grace of Obscurity; In De-
fense of a Traveler's Note Book; Concerning the Lack of an
American Literature. Mr. Torrey is not biographical, nor does
he undertake any systematic criticism of the authors' work.
Endowed with sound taste, and a fine literary touch, he pro-
nounces, in a desultory review of the man's life or work, much
sound common-sense judgment upon his methods or his pro-
ductions. These essays, or lectures, are somewhat in the man-
ner of Mr. Birrell, in his Meriy Women^ and Books ^ though there
is none of Mr. Birrell's obvious pursuit of epigram and wit.
Occasionally there is a touch of humor, usually at the expense
of some omniscient or dogmatic critic, or at the affectation of
connoisseurship by people who talk a good deal about litera-
ture. An example: ** Over his (Stevenson's) grave, almost be-
fore his body could be lowered into it, there rose the inevita-
ble buzz of critical surmise and questioning. Human nature is
impatient. It believes in ranks and orders, and must have the
labels on at once. Were Stevenson's books really great, it de-

• The Court of Pilate. A Story of Jerusalem in the Days of Christ. By Rae E. Hobbs.
New York : R. F. Fenno & Co.

t Friends on the Shelf. By Bradford Torrey. Boston : Houghton, Mifflin & Co.

Digitized by

Google

1907.] New Books 839

sired to know — as great as those of such and such another
man's? Or were his admirers — whose regrets and acclamations,
it must be owned, made at that minute a pretty busy chorus —
setting him on too lofty a pedestal, and stirring about him too
dense a ' dust of praise ' ? A few disinterested souls seemed
surely to believe it, and were *in great perturbation accordingly.
To listen to them one might have supposed that the very foun-
dations were being destroyed. And then what should the
righteous do ? They need not have troubled themselves. The
world will last a long time yet, and our little breath of praise
or blame will blow itself out and speedily be forgotten." Per-
haps Mr. Torrey's role could not be better described than in
his own words : '' I am writing simply as a lover of poetry,
* uninstructed but sensitive,' not as a critic, having no sem-
blance of claim to that exalted title — among the very highest,
to my thinking, as the men who wear it worthily are the rar-
est; great critics, to this date, having been fewer even than
great poets; but I believe, or think I believe, in the saying of
one of the brightest of Frenchmen " — and he quotes the saying
of, we believe, Anatole France, that the good critic is he who
relates the adventures of his own soul among clufs^a'oeuvre,

A good English novel • of the old
BY THE ROYAL ROAD. Miss Austen family sitting-room
By « Marie Haultmont." type, written by a woman who

understands women, and does not
strive to carry her analysis of the masculine soul much below
the surface. She introduces us to a circle of well-bred people,
but not to the frivolously fashionable. The heroine and her
stepsister are the daughters of an Oxford scientist who, we
are given to understand, had not been kind to his first wife,
and is not a model of uxorious tenderness to his second wife,
a Frenchwoman. Three or four girl acquaintances, one of
whom is not honorably scrupulous in her ways, two eligible
bachelors, one English, the other French, whose aspirations,
though they do not clash, are, by the persons most interested,
interpreted to do so — these, with their cousins and their bro-
thers and their aunts, are the chief personages of the drama.
There is no psychologising, no character problem, and the ac-
tion is free from sensationalism. There is remarkably little ref-
erence to national scenery, or any life not strictly essential to

• By the Royal Road, By " Marie Haultmont." St. Louis : B. Herder.

Digitized by

Google

840 New Books [Mar.

the filling out of the plot — and not the faintest provocation to
a smile from the first page to the last. Yet the book is by no
means a solemn one. It will hold the attention of the reader
who enjoys good story-telling in a subdued key. There is a
religious motive, but it is not obtruded ; and, therefore, all the
more likely to make a favorable impression.

This admirable series of little trea-
SCIENCE AND RELIGION, tises on questions of apologetics,

history, ethics, etc., has been en-
riched by the addition of several new numbers.* Like all the
others, each one is a masterly dissertation written by a scholar
who thoroughly possesses his subject, and usually treats it so
as to draw from it light upon some of the vexed topics of the
day, or to meet some present needs. The volume last named
below is an admirable example of methodic exposition and
criticism.

This useful little manualf for moth-
THE CARE OF CHILDREN, ers and nurses has reached its fourth

edition. Like the previous editions,
the present one evidences clearness, conciseness, and simplicity.
The scope of this volume, however, is somewhat wider; the
question of food, up to the tenth year of the child, is dwelt
upon; the subject of digestion and infant feeding claim more
attehtion; and helpful weight charts have been added.

The book is well proportioned, about two- thirds being given
to the subject of feeding — by far the most vital matter in the
life of the child.

Some of the subjects dealt with in the remainder of the
book are bathing, treatment of eyes, mouth, and skin, growth,
dentition, sleep, ailments, and simple diseases; also toys and
the nursery.

The unread mother will find this work a useful guide ; the
trained nurse and the trained mother will be grateful for the
methodical and intelligent presentation of the problems which
they must meet.

• Science et Religion Series. La Diviniti de Jesus-Christ et V Enseignment de St, Paul, Par
H. Couget. La LHviniti de Jesus-Christ — La Catachise Apostolique. Par H. Couget. Le
Clergt Rural sous I'Ancien Rigime, Par A. Georges. Comment Rinover L Art Chretien. Par
Alphonse Germaine. Le Concile de Trent et la Riforme du Clergi Catholique au X Vie. Sihle.
Par P. Deslandres. Le Christianisme en Hongrie, Par E. Horn epicure et V ^picurisme.
Par H. Legrand. Paris : Bloud et Cie.

t The Care and Feeding of Children. A Catechism for the Use of Mothers and Children's
Nurses. By L. Emmet Holt, M.D., LL.D. New York and London : D. Appleton & Co,

Digitized by

Google

Current Events.

The day for the assembling of the
Russia. new Duma is drawing near, and

good hopes may be entertained
that the large portion of the earth's surface taken up by the
Russian Empire will soon be delivered from the evils involved
in autocratic government. Strange to say, so contrary is it to
the ways of the possessors of power, it is the Tsar's iron and
unshakable will, M. Stolypin testifies, to abolish the bureau-
cratic system. The reason for this is, perhaps, to be found in
the fact that, as so often happens, the system is his master and
he its subject However that may be, the result will be to deliver
the millions of Russia from an intolerable system — a system
which, after having destroyed in life all that makes it worth
living, is proving itself inadequate to maintain even bare physi-
cal existence. Vast districts of Russia are being devastated by
famine. Hundreds of thousands of men, women, and children
are in danger of dying from starvation. In the province of
Samara alone, out of a population ol 3,000,000, 2,000,000 are
absolutely destitute, and will require support for seven months.
Six or seven other provinces are in the same condition. The
government is taking steps to relieve the distress, but the heart-
lessness of its officials renders it doubtful whether the funds
applied for this purpose will not be confiscated on their way.
The revelations made by General Kouropatkin, as to the con-
duct during the Russo-Japanese War, render it impossible to
entertain much hope. It is only in the re- organization which
seems to be at hand that a prospect of amelioration can be
found. The task of the government is, in fact, an impossible
one. As M. Stolypin asked : " Do my accusers imagine it is
easy to administer an Empire embracing one- sixth of the globe,
and at the same time to make laws for it?" Such being the
task, he went on to declare that it was not unnatural to sup-
pose that he and his colleagues were anxious to disburden them-
selves upon the Dutna^ and he declared it to be an abominable
falsehood that the government intended to abolish the next
Duma. Nor would it exercise any pressure upon the electors ;
they would make their choice with perfect freedom. No alli-
ance had been formed with any reactionary party.

Digitized by

Google

842 Current Events [Mar.,

At the present stage of the elections it is scarcely worth
while to analyze the results so far attained. The elected have
to pass through a four- fold sieve, so anxious is the Tsar to
attain the best of advisers. It seems, however, so far as an
opinion can be formed, that these best will not be supporters
of the present ministry. It is to be hoped that they will be
more prudent and far-sighted than were their predecessors, and
not expect to secure in a day what happier countries have only
secured by centuries of toil and struggle. If the newly-elected
members will confine themselves to the part assigned to them
for the time being, and discuss and amend, to the best of their
ability, the bills which have been prepared during the past six
months for improving the condition of the peasantry, the work-
men, the Jews, the Poles, the Lithuanians, and of the other
agrarian elements of the population, no excuse will be given
to the selfish exploiters of the people to interfere.

Is it too much to hope that those who have suffered this
long degradation will be wise enough to take the right course,
to deliver themselves from its continuance ? As things are now,
the laws which guarantee personal freedom, as that freedom is
understood in Russia, have been suspended in order to check
assassination, pillage, and incendiarism. At the will of a gov-
ernor any individual may be arrested and sent out of the pro-
vince. And yet murders are committed in broad daylight with-
out let or hindrance. Nothing can save the person who is
condemned by the Terrorists. General Pavloff, recently mur-
dered by them, knowing that he had been condemned to
death, took the utmost possible precautions, lived in a govern-
ment house, surrounded by specially chosen attendants, never
walked in the streets, and took exercise in a back garden. It;
was, however, all in vain. Moreover, the worst of these crimes
meet with general approbation. Such are the conditions under
which the new elections are taking place. Something better
is wanted for a remedy than a merely representative assembly.
Russia, says a writer in the Novoye Vremye for January i,
1907, "is the poorest and most ignorant of countries. Mighty
masses of the people are on a level of a barbarism which is
scarcely higher than that of the epoch of the Vandals." What
is to be expected of the most faithful representatives of such
a people? The more faithful they are, the less fitted for
service will they be. But as of individuals, so also of nations,

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Current Events 843

the destinies are in the hands of the Most High; and as his
providence is, at last, providing these down- trodden masses an
organ of self-expression and self-assertion, we may hope that
he will guide them in the use they are about to make of it.

It may very well be that the masses are not so barbarous
as the writer in the Novoye Vretnye declares them to be. They
certainly are not educated — and whose fault is that? But, as
will appear from the instructions (a copy of which we give
below) sent by peasant constituents to their representatives,
they are not destitute of good Christian sentiments. "We
peasants, believing in Christ, desire to express our great pity
towards all prisoners, and know well how and why our Sav-
ior Christ was crucified and his disciples persecuted. We see,
too, in our time how fighters for the people's freedom suffer
for us. Eternal glory to them."

Contrary to all expectations, the revenue of Russia has
proved so large that no external loan will be required; and
this will give the government an unlooked-for independence ;
we hope it will not lead to undue exaltation. No change has
taken place in the relations with Foreign Powers, the artificial
cloud concocted by newspaper writers as to trouble with Japan
having been dissipated. In fact, the unwonted backward step
involved in the evacuation of Manchuria has been taken before
the appointed time, although a much larger army has been left
in Eastern Siberia than was ever there before.

The elections for the new Reich-
Germany, stag have taken place. The fol-
lowing list of its manifold parties,
and of their strength, shows what a difHcult task it is either
to manage it, or for itself to manage itself. The Catholic
Centre, the numbers of which the government hoped to diminish,
has returned with increased strength, having 105 members in-
stead of 104, and remains the strongest party in the Reichstag.
The two Conservative parties come next, returning 83 members
instead of 74; then the National Liberals, with 55 instead of 51
members; then the three Radical sections, numbering, with
the Independent Liberals, 51 instead of 36. The Social Demo-
crats follow and they have only 43 members instead of 79.
Their defeat has been the most striking feature of the election.

Digitized by

Google

844 CURREISIT EVENTS [Mar,

The Anti-Semites include 23 deputies belonging to the Eco-
nomic League and the Agrarian League, together with six be-
longing to the Reform Party, and number 30 instead of 21. In
the last Reichstag there was one Dane, and the same is true of
the present Reichstag, while one Lorrainer appears for the first
time. There are 20 Poles instead of 16, 7 Alsatians instead
of I, while the Guelphs, on the contrary, have fallen from 5
to I. So that in a house of 397 members, there are no less
than 18 parties and sub-parties, while 17 deputies profess them-
selves to be unattached. It will be seen that there is room
for endless permutations and combinations. As the Poles and
the Alsatians usually act with the Centre, the combined Catho-
lic voting power will be about 134.

The Catholic party has come out of the contest victorious
over all the efforts of the government to overthrow it. In order
to defeat it, the lower class of politicians declared that it was
subservient to Rome, and tried, to bring into action the same
national feeling which has worked so disastrously in France.
Nothing, however, but the blindest prejudice can fail to see
that the Catholic party is the best supporter of the things
which make for the well-being of the nation. Nobly inde-
pendent of the government, it is yet willing to support it in
questions of religious education and in its economic policy, but
to extravagant schemes of Weltpolitik^ of naval or military ex-
penditure and increase of taxation, and above all to all attempts
to increase the irresponsible personal power of the Emperor or
to limit that of the Reichstag or to restrict the suffrage, it
offers a resolute resistance. Deeply grieving at the attitude of
the candidates put forward by the party in these latter powers,
certain Catholics, enamored of power and privilege, brought
forward opponents in ten constituencies. Their opposition,
however, produced no result. The Centre stands as the repre-
sentative of the mass of working class people who form the back-
bone of every nation.

The position of the Catholic party in the new Reichstag is
clearly shown by the following statement of the balance of
parties which appeared in the Kolnische Volkszeitung. There
will be four possible combinations, (i) Centre and Conserva-
tives; (2) Centre and Liberals of all shades; (3) Centre, Radi-
cals, and Social Democrats ; (4) Conservatives and Liberals. In
the first combination the Centre continues to be indispensable

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Current Events 845

for maintaining the economic policy of the last Reichstag. In
the second coalition it can help to carry out a comprehensive
programme of social reform. It will sympathize with the anti-
Semitic group in promoting the interests of the handicraftsman
and the small shopman, and it will champion the cause of the
working classes and will compel the reluctant National Liberals
to come into line in regard to factory and workshop legislation.
The third majority, composed of the Centre, the Radicals, and
the Socialists, will form a bulwark against any attempt to en-
croach upon popular rights, to alter the Constitution, or to
tamper with universal suffrage. From the fourth combination,
that of the Conservatives and the Liberals, the Centre stands
aloof. This combination could only be brought into action in
order to support extravagant schemes of Weltpolitik and con-
sequent fresh taxation. The Centre will be glad to be outside
a coalition of that sort.

Although the Centre remains undiminished in number, the
defeat of the Social Democrats has enabled the government to
triumph on the question which led to the dissolution of the
late Reichstag. If the Colonial vote were to be proposed again,
the government would succeed, and this accounts for the re-
joicings which have taken place, and forms the justification for
the Kaiser's declaration that his people have proved that they
know how to ride. Whether the government will prove able
to ride the discordant teams of Conservatives on the Right
and Liberals and Radicals on the Left, the one wishing to
maintain and even to increase the power of the Sovereign, and
the other wishing to restrict it still further, is left to the future
to reveal.

The defeat of the Social Democrats was, of course, the most
striking feature of the elections. What was the cause and what
will be the result are questions of supreme interest. It was
quite unexpected, for the party had been growing in strength.
The divisions which had developed within its own ranks, due
to the claim of autocratic power by its leaders, the contempt
shown by it for all who offered opposition to its proposals,
its exultation in the success heretofore attained, the rude-
ness of the manners of its members, and the endless speeches
they were in the habit of making, together with their dominat-
ing pessimism, contributed to its downfall. One immediate re-
sult of the election will be to leave the government free to

Digitized by

Google

846 Current Events [Mar.,

act as it pleases in Colonial affaifs. Great efforts have been
made by the new Colonial official in charge, Herr Dernburg^
to show both that the Colonies are necessary and that they
have cost very little. The elections seem to show that the
country endorses this view.

By a treaty recently concluded between Prussia and Den-
mark certain results, involving considerable hardship to children
who have been born in the frontier districts of Schleswig, which
were annexed by Prussia after the war of 1864, have been re-
moved. In consequence of arrangements too technical to ex-
plain here those children were not regarded as Prussian sub-
jects, and in Denmark they were not allowed to count as Danes*
By the new Treaty the Prussian government will allow all chil-
dren born of Danish "optants" before 1898 to acquire Prussian
nationality on the usual conditions and on their own applica-
tion, so that they need no longer remain in the condition o£
the man without a country.

The Emperor has personally intervened to check the luxu-
rious habits of army officers. His own menu is very simple,,
consisting only of soup, fish, joint, vegetables, and cheese, with
a plain red or white table wine, and a glass of German cham-
pagne with the joint. At a mess dinner which his Majesty re-
cently attended he was very much annoyed by the delicacies and
the French champagne and other expensive wines that were
served at the table, and has accordingly taken stringent meas-
ures to make the officers of the army conform to the example
of the simple life set by their commander-in-chief.

Lese-majeste is a very serious offence in Germany, and many
persons have to suffer for what we should look upon as no of-
fence at all. The Emperor has recognized that certain hard-
ships have been due to the administration of the law, and has
issued an ordinance which, while it leaves to their fate those
who insult members of the Royal House with premeditation,
malice, and evil intent, exempts from the penalty of the law
those who break it in ignorance, thoughtlessly, or hastily. The
question has arisen whether the comic pictures will now be
allowed to caricature his majesty.

In contrast with this more liberal ordinance, in the speech
from the Throne, on the opening of the Prussian Diet, it was
intimated that measutes were in contemplation for reinforcing
the policy of the government in the Polish provinces of Prussia^

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Current Events 847

The serious state of affairs in those regions has shown clearly
that German influence as at present exercised, cannot support
itself without having recourse to further oppressive legislation,
backed by force. ** The sight of my flock," Mgr. Stahlewski,
the late Archbishop of Posen, declares in his will just published,
** being systematically driven from their rural possessions by
the Prussian colonization Committee, has torn my heart to its
innermost depths, and afHiction and sorrow may perhaps have
been the cause of my heart disease." The maintenance of the
Polish national life in due subjection to the State, which the
Archbishop believed to be his duty and his right to defend,
the Prussian State seems determined not to permit.

The need for more liberal methods of government in Prussia is
becoming more keenly felt, and the Catholic members of the Diet
are acting along with the Radicals in an effort to reform the ex-
isting three-class system of election pronounced by Bismarck to
be the worst in the world. Universal secret and direct suffrage
will, if the proposals of the united Catholics and Radicals are
adopted, take the place of the amazing methods which exist at
present. And for the Reichstag itself, among the ranks even of
the doctrinaires the voice of Prolessor Jastrow has been raised
urging the adoption of the system of responsible government
and the formation of two parties instead of the bewildering
array which now exists.

Every difficulty which stood in the
Austria-Hungary* way of universal suffrage in the

Austrian half of the Dual mon-
archy has been removed. The ideas which Metternich gave his
life to combat throughout Europe have proved triumphant in
his own country. Democracy is now in power, and has been
actively aided to acquire this power by the Emperor himself.
The Parliament has been dissolved and the new one shortly to
be elected will be the first really to represent the voice of the
people. It is worthy of note that among the opponents have
been the Liberal Germans, while among its supporters have
been large numbers of Catholics. A considerable accession of
strength to the latter is expected as a result. In fact the Ger-
man Liberals fear that they, who have hitherto treated their

Digitized by

Google

«48 Current Events [Mar.,

opponents with contempt, will be crushed by the combined
German and Slav Catholics, and are trying to set their house
in order. What adds to their difficulties is that they have often
made it all too clear that they have very little patriotic feeling
towards the Austrian Empire, and that their heart is with the
Germans who are under the German Kaiser.

The measure for universal suffrage, for the carrying of which
the present Hungarian government exists, has not yet been
brought even before Parliament, but the way is now cleared for
it, and its introduction will not long be delayed. Certain accusa-
tions brought against the Minister of Justice, long a prominent
politician of the Independence Party, caused, in part, the delay.
Indeed, it was at one time thought that the Cabinet would have
been shattered. The Minister, however, has resigned in order to
clear himself in the Courts of Law. The other difficulty about
the recruits has also been overcome. The way, therefore, for
the measure of reform is now open.

At the present moment the pros-
France, pect is good for securing a modus

Vivendi between the State and the
Church. There is a more extreme party prepared to treat the
Church more harshly than even the present possessors of pow-
er. The good which always comes out of evil has given the
Church liberty, a liberty which. Cardinal Oreglia is reported to
have said, the Holy Father values more than the four hundred
millions of francs worth of property which has been sacrificed.
The supplementary Separation Law, passed in December,
broke every bond between the Church and the State. Even
the 2,000 churches built out of private funds since the Revolu-
tion have been confiscated, and the pensions for the aged clerg^y
have been stopped. The position of thousands of the clergfy
has become truly pitiable. The Holy Father has issued an
Encyclical in which he defends the action of the Holy See,
pointing out that the aim of the government is to dechristian-
ize France, and that the means adopted to secure this end are
wholesale robbery. The Bishops of France have held a third
Assembly, of which the chief practical outcome has been a pro-
posal made by them that the clergy should lease the churches

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Current Events 849

for a term of years. Before the publication of this proposal
the government had made a step towards a working arrange-
ment by introducing a bill abrogating the notification of pub-
lic meetings, thus rendering it possible for the clergy to use
the churches without that notice which was disapproved by the
Pope. If a notification should, however, be given by two per-
sons in each parish, it would give the priest a legal right to
use the church, and raise him above the position of a mere
occupant. This bill has passed and is now law. To the pro-
posals of the Bishops for leases of the churches M. Briand was
on the whole favorable, although not in every particular. He
has issued a Circular to the prefects, instructing them that
leases may be granted upon certain conditions, and as the hier-
archy is to be recognized in these documents, one great obsta-
cle has been removed to the making of an agreement. Rumors
have been current that the action of M. Briand is not looked
upon with approval by the Premier, and that the Cabinet might
break up, but either there was no foundation for these rumors,
or M. Briand has won over his chief. Negotiations are going
on with the Bishops, but the matter has not yet come to a
conclusion. As one result of the Separation Law, France has
lost the cherished right of protection of the Church in the
Turkish dominions. Many Italian convents have passed under
the wing of the Italian Government. German convents and set-
tlements have for some years been under the protection of
Germany.

Church matters have not occupied all the attention of the
government. The workmen of Paris, who wished to demon-
strate, have found in M. Clemenceau as unbending a master as
ever Napoleon was. An income tax bill has been introduced,
and this is no delightful prospect to a people who already pay
twenty per cent of their income by way of taxation. The social
measures to which the government is pledged have not yet
made their appearance. Many supporters of the entente cordiale
wish it to take the definite shape of linking England and
France by means of a tunnel ; thereby destroying Great Britain's
insularity. So much, however, do most of them love this in-
sularity that it is very doubtful whether the tunnel will be made.
The entente cordiale must not be too cordial.

VOL. Lxxxiv — 54

Digitized by

Google

8so Current Events [Mar.

The attachment of the people of
Spaia. Spain to the Church has mani-

fested itself so clearly that Liberals
of every shade, and there seem to be many, have abandoned the
attempt to govern. A Cabinet willing to face the representa-
tives of the people could not be formed. Power has now^becn
transferred to the Conservative party. A ministry has been
formed by Senor Maura. It consists of members of the Centre
and Left wings of the party, to the exclusion of the Right. It
proposes to devote itself to domestic questions as they demand
serious attention, questions of administration, of taxation, of
finance, and in Church affairs to show respect to the status quo
and the Concordat of 1857. No change will be made in for-
eign policy. There will be an election of a new Cortes in the
spring. One of the first acts of the new ministry hasjbeen to
issue a decree suspending trial by jury in the provinces of
Barcelona and Gerona. The reason given for this step is that
crimes committed with explosives have been so frequent of late
that it has become impossible for the citizens to judge impar-
tially.

Digitized by

Google

Jforeion Iperiobicals^

The Tablet (19 Jan): The text of the third Encyclical to the
French Bishops and people, is described by the Roman
correspondent as a crushing indictment of tyranny and
injustice against the French Government. The anti- cleri-
cal press has found but two points open to criticism —
first what is called the vivacity of the Letter, and sec-
ond the fact that no practical directions have been given

to the French hierarchy. The Catholics of Huron

County, Ontario, Canada, have decided to buy no more

French manufactured goods, until the wrongs that are

now inflicted upon the Church in France, have been fully

redressed.

(26 Jan.) : A preliminary consideration of the " New

Theology " of Rev. R. J. Campbell, a distinguished leader

in the True Church Ministry. An important decree of

the Sacred Council has been published by which it be-
comes lawful for sick persons who have been in bed for
a month, and whose quick recovery is not certain, to re-
ceive Holy Communion even when they have broken their
fast. This permission is granted twice a week to those
who live in religious houses, and in houses where there
is a private oratory for the celebration of Mass; and
twice a month for others.

(2 Feb.) : The bodies of Cardinal Wiseman and Cardi-
nal Manning have been removed from the cemetery at
Kensal Green, London, and re-interred in the Crypt of

Westminster Cathedral. Commenting upon Fr. Cuth-

bert's Life of St, Margaret of Cortona^ the writer of
Literary Notes says that it is surely not only a truer
art, but a more faithful presentment of the facts of na-
ture and the workings of grace, to show the good that
still remains in the life of the sinner, and to recognize
that, even after conversion, the saint is yet compassed
with human infirmity. To Father Cuthbert the simple
facts are amply sufficient.

The Month (Feb.) : Rev. Sydney F. Smith returns to the sub-
ject of the French persecution. He exposes the aims
and methods of M. Briand, summarizes M. Combes' crit-
icism of the present ministry's legislation, and quotes

Digitized by

Google

852 FOREIGN Periodicals [Mar.^

from the Encyclical of January 6 the Pope's refutation
of the sophism by which M. Briand has tried to justify

his ruthless act of confiscation. The Editor questions

the scientific [acumen of Messrs. Arago, Draper, White,
and others, as displayed in their versions of an old story

related concerning Calixtus III. Eleanor Macdermot

presents a study of Titian's paintings.

The Church Quarterly Review (Jan.) : The real Yellow Peril
is not China but heathen China. The danger that threatens

is to be averted through a Christian Chinese church.

Writing on **Some Modern French Literature," six au-
thors and six of their chief works are dealt with. M.

Paul Bourget is placed at the head of the novelists.

The '* Authorship of the Pastoral Epistles " is examined

from the point of view of language and style. The

Assuan Papyri : its discovery, publication, and contents,
form an interesting article. The position of Assuan,
philological questions, events, and persons contemporary
with these papyri, and the social and religious conditions
of the Jews in Egypt in the fifth century B. c, as seen

in the papyri, are all clearly set forth. Writing on "A

University for Cork" the writer maintains that the Church
has a right to have the opportunity of building up its
own members in their religious belief, and of training its
own clergy for its ministry in a university.

Etudes (5 Jan.) : The leading article of this number is an ap*
preciation of the life and work of Ferdinand Brunetiere*
(20 Jan.) : Fl. Jubaru contributes an historical study of
St. Agnes. First he points out the widespread devotion
that arose so rapidly in honor of this virgin martyr, and
then gives a general account of Christian devotion in
the fourth century in and around Rome.

La Quinzaine (i Jan.) : In this and the following number George
Fonsegrive pays fitting tribute to the memory of the
late Ferdinand Brunetiere. The two articles comprehend
a short sketch of his life and work, together with an appre-
ciation of his influence in modern thought. The writer
finds place to dwell at length on the master ideas in
Bruneti^re's life, which finally led him from his hostile
liberal position to his deep Catholic faith. He was
a fidiiste^ but not in the sense in which fideism has

Digitized by

Google

iQo;.] Foreign Periodicals 853

been condemned. " He thought that he had reasons for
his belief, not scientific, but still tru^ and solid reasons.
The undeniable moral fact seemed to him to demand the
religious fact, and he found the religious fact realized
only in the Christian fact, in the fact of the existence

of the Catholic Church." Prince Tyan tells of the

former influence of France in the East, especially in Syria

and Egypt.

(16 Jan.): Eight letters of Maine de Biran to Baron de

Gerando open this number. L. Preisoni sketches the

social, religious, political, and industrial condition of

Siam. After making a passing mention of the French

troubles, Louis le Barbier, gives a summary account of
the religious conflicts in Spain, Germany, and Russia.
His parting word is that '' even the least pessimistic have
reason to look into the future with legitimate unrest."

Christian Marcial cites history against the statement

of Luther that St. Thomas was the first to use the word
"Transubstantiation." The earliest reference to the idea
of transubstantiation is found in the works of Pope
Damasus (366-384), and this is followed by clearer in-
stances up to the Lateran Council, when the term was
practically canonized. St. Thomas was not born till ten
years after the date of this council.
La Democratie Chretienne (Jan.) : Extracts which are taken from
the discourse of Mgr. Delamaire, at Roubaix, show the
policy of this enlightened prelate on present social prob-
lems. In a recent tour through his diocese of Cambrai,
he has made it his object to bring himself into touch
with the principal Catholic workingmen's associations,

and with the persons who are directing these

Verax discusses at some length, the "Law of July 13,
1906," which makes binding the observation of Sunday
as a day of rest. His remarks concerning the disposi-
tions which prompted the enactment of the law, and the
consequences which will follow its enforcement, make the

article worth a careful reading. M. Louis Marnay

concludes his paper of last month on the question of
'' Legislation regarding Labor." He here summarizes,
for purposes of contrast with France, the labor regula-
tions of other nations of Europe. ^Two Belgian bish-

Digitized by

Google

854 FOREIGN Periodicals [Mar.,

ops, Mgr. Walravens, of Tournai, and Mgr. Mercier, of
Malines, are quoted as favoring strongly the organization
of Catholic workingmen's associations.

Revue du Clerge Ftatifais (i Jan.): In a comprehensive paper
on the social movement, M. Calippe discusses the neces-
sity of social reform, the history of social development

in Belgium, and the French labor law of 1906.

This number contains two other articles of special in-
terest: one on the life and character of Maurice Barres, by
M. Lecigne, and the other on moral arguments for the ex-
istence of God, by M. Bernies.

(15 Jan.): G. Michelet, reviewing William James' Varie-
ties of Religious Experience^ confesses that the religious
psychology of American thinkers wears a look of free-
dom ; one can discern that it is the product of a coun-
' try where every man has a very keen sense of his dig-
nity and liberty, and is accustomed to think for him-
self. But the empirical method which Mr. James intro-
duces into religious research misses the inestimable value
of transcendental and absolute principles.— R. P. Hu-
gueny studies the eschatological discourses in the Syn-
optic Gospels, and comes to the conclusion that they

offer no difficulty at all. Ch. Bujon advises French

priests to introduce a radical change into their methods
of Lenten preaching.

Le Correspondant (10 Jan.): The Collective Labor Contract of
July, 1906, has for its purpose the regulation and de-
termination ot the general conditions of contracts be-
tween employers and employees who are members of la-
bor unions. Albert Gigot maintains that the imposition
on the workingman of the law as it stands is perilous.
It will tend to render more acute the troubles between
capital and labor, and to widen the already broad chasm

separating employer and employee. Fenna de Meyier,

a native of Java, but now of La Haye, contributes three
sketches of Javanese life. The principal merit of these
sketches, we are told, lies in the fact that they are unique,
for nothing has ever been written on Javanese customs.
(25 Jan.) : The Russian student, with his long hair and
ill-fitting military uniform, his mode of life, his hopes,
and his accomplishments, is described by E. Blanc in the

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Foreign Periodicals 855

second of a series of articles dealing with " The Russian
Crisis." Highly intelligent and active students of social
conditions, they have been the centre of the anarchistic
povement since 1861. M. Blanc tells us that they are not
patriotic. During the late war, it was not an unusual sight
to see large numbers of them rejoicing in the defeat of

Russian arms in Manchuria. Maurice Barres, in his two

works Sous POeil des Bat bares and Jardin de Berenice^
places the principles of conduct in the suggestions of in-
stinct, in the results of natural sciehces, or in the indica-
tions of history. In a lengthy article M. Cazals criticizes
such opinions and shows the emptiness of their claims to

be the principles of all social and individual life. In

an article entitled " The Twilight of Lutheranism," the
religion of Germany is severely criticised. There we are
told that the hatred of the Savior is invading the sanc-
tuary, and the belief of the people is waning. Scepticism
is taught from the pulpit, and also the non-existence of
moral obligation. The Lutheran clergy have lost their
faith. *' How," the author demands, **is it possible to
teach belief without believing ? Without Christianity
how can these ministers preach it ? How can they preach
the Gospel without Christ? Yet the government closes
its eyes to all this hypocrisy and permits the pastors to
keep their positions, although they have deserted their
faith.
The Hibbert Journal (January) : Arthur Lovejoy, professor of
Philosophy in the Washington University of St. Louis,
protests against the entangling alliance of religion and
history, and thinks that religion should not make the belief
in the occurrence or non-occurrence of specific local and
temporal events any part of its essence. What the time
really calls for is the general proclamation of the disso-
lution of the ancient and entangling alliance between

Christianity and detailed history. An article in French

by Paul Sabatier gives his views upon the present reli-
gious crisis in France and Italy. He says that there is a
crisis in the Catholic Church caused by the opposition
between two different conceptions of authority. Those
who hold to the new view are not rebels, he says, but
sons who, having ceased to be little children, are now

Digitized by

Google

8s6 Foreign Periodicals [Mar.,

vexing their mother with questions hard to answer. He
rejects the notion of those who think that the actual con-
dition of things is due to an infiltration of Protestantism
into the Catholic Church, and says that the ^' young
Catholic School " is doing good work in apologetics ; and
that M. Fogazzaro and M. Loisy, Padre Semeria and
P^re Laberthonni^re, the Archbishop of Albi and M.
Klein are the most redoubtable adversaries that Protest-
antism has ever encountered. Professor R. S. Conway,

of the Universtty of Manchester, writes on the Messianic
idea in Vergil, and believes that the following ideas must
be attributed to him: i. That mankind was guilty and in
need of regeneration ; 2. That the establishment of the
Roman Empire was intended by Providence to introduce
an ethical movement; 3. That it was part of the duty of
Rome to attempt the task ; 4. That one special deliverer
would be sent by Providence to begin the work; 5. That
the work would involve suffering and disappointment;
and that its essence lay in a new spirit, a new and more
humane ideal. It was an accident that gave to the author
of the Fourth Eclogue such authority among Christians
that his teaching was studied as almost an integral part
of the Christian revelation; but it was not an accident
that his teaching was so profound, so pure, so merciful.
Understood in the only way possible to the mind of the
early centuries, that Eclogue made him a direct prophet,
and therefore an interpreter of Christ; and it is not the
deepest students of Vergil who have thought him un-
worthy of that divine ministry. ^The Rev. Hastings

Rashdall discusses the peril to the liberty of churchmen
arising from the report made by the Committee on Ec-
clesiastical Discipline. He approves of the report, inso-
far as it enables the authorities to repress such Ritualis-
tic vagaries and innovations as they think should be con-
demned; but he does not wish the Church to be made
narrower by the suppression of any of the recognised
types of theological opinion within the pale, least of all
of the most liberal and progressive type of opinion.
His suggestion is that the weapons which the Commission
have devised for the putting down of Ritualism are not
in the least likely in the present state of opinion to be

Digitized by

Google

1907.] Foreign Periodicals 857

used in a way which will bear hardly upon the great
body of High Churchmen, but they are very likely, in-
deed, to be used to enable the narrower High Church-
men and others to turn out of the Church the more out-
spoken representatives of broad-church opinion. Hugh

MacCoU says the central fallacy of all atheistical explana-
tions of the phenomena of our universe is the tacit as-
sumption that chance and design are antagonistic terms;
that the presence of either factor in the evolutionary
development of mind or matter necessarily implies the
absence of the other. Without this assumption the rea-
soning of the modern atheist falls to pieces. Yet the
assumption is absolutely false.
Studi Religiosi (Nov. -Dec): F. Mari, writing on Babylonian
and early Hebrew ideas of the future life, remarks the
close resemblance between the Arallu of the former
and the Scheol of the latter as the abode of departed

spirits. D. Battaini describes the Catholic revival in

England in the nineteenth century. S. Minnocchi,

reviewing Father Tyrrell's Much-Abused Letter^ admits
that Father Tyrrell had considerable justification for
publishing the volume, but sees in it a contradiction
to the received theology of the Church. An anony-
mous article calls attention to some mischievous super-
stitions which have recently come under his notice. He
mentions a French brochure entitled : Favors Obtained
by the Protection and the Medal of St. Benedict, which is
filled with puerile and repulsive quasi-miracles. In the
second place is a begging scheme under the patronage
of St. Expedit. Thirdly, we have a " Pious Union of
Prayer to St. Anthony of Padua for Success in Studies,"
to belong to which primary pupils pay 10 centimes,
grammar school children 25, and college students, 50.
Help in examinations and recitations will be vouchsafed
by St. Anthony to such as pay these divers tariffs and
carry on their person a medal or image of the thauma-
turge. Fourthly, the author says that the swallowing of
holy pills by sick people — said pills consisting of tissue
paper with this or that sacred writing imprinted thereon
— is spreading widely, to the detriment of true piety.
A hundred pills of the Holy Name at 35 centimes is

Digitized by

Google

8s 8 Foreign Periodicals [Mar.

the present price. Fifthly, we find an Italian pious
paper inculcating devotion to the virtue of sania stu*
pidiia, " holy stupidity." Finally, there is not to be
passed over a work for the souls in Purgatory, carried
on by a French priest in Italy, one of the features of
which is a collection of various fiery imprints of hands,
fingers, etc., upon pieces of cloth, the walls of houses,
and other places, which are alleged to have been pro-
duced by departed spirits. This collection is called by
the reverend father, the Christian Museum of Beyond
the Tomb.
Revue d'Htstoire et de Litterature Religieuses (Nov.-Dec): M,
Loisy, reviewing Jensen's book, which attempts to dis-
cover elements of the Babylonian Gilgamesh epic all
through the Old Testament and even in the life of
Christ, admires the wonderful learning of the author,

but dismisses his thesis as hopelessly untenable. ^The

same reviewer defends himself against what he calls a
stupid charge of P. Pesch, who said that Loisy main-
tains that a thing can be false in history and true in
dogma. M. Loisy acquits himself of ever having held
such a position, and says distinctly that whatever is false

in history is false everywhere. M. Loisy also notices

Father Gigot's recent book, and calls it the best teach-
ing-manual in its province that has thus far been com-
posed for Catholic students. P. de Labriolle studies

Tertullian's use of the argument of prescription. A.

Dupin investigates the modalist interpreters of the Trinity
up to the fourth century, and the controversies in which

they were engaged. M. Masson begins a series of

articles on the correspondence between Fenelon and
Madame Guyon.

Digitized by

Google

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

BEFORE a large and representative audience assembled in the Rideau
Street Convent, at Ottawa, Canada, Seumas MacManus, the famous
Irish writer, known for his stories of life in Donegal, made his appearance
as a lecturer, on his first visit to Ottawa. A selection from Moore's
Melodies, charmingly rendered by Miss Beatrice Borbridge, opened the pro-
gramme.

Hon. Charles Fitzpatrick, who presided, introduced Mr. MacManus, re-
marking that as a man and a writer he was characteristic of the best in the
Irish people — a people of which they all had a right to be proud. Then the
lecturer stepped forward. He speaks with a strong North of Ireland accent.
One of his accomplishments is a mastery of Gaelic, a mastery so complete that
he writes plays and other compositions in that language as fluently as in Eng-
lish. His knowledge of Irish showed itself in a marked manner throughout
his lecture.

From the start he had won his audience. ** Irish Fairy Lore " was the
subject, and he illustrated it with selections from his own works. Besides
the fascination of his literary fame, he has rare qualities of delivery and
power over the imagination of an audience not often so effectively combined
in a public speaker.

He commenced by describing the probable origin of the Irish belief in
fairies — the transformation by the popular imagination of the Tuathade
Danaan, prehistoric settlers, into gods, thence, in the course of centuries,
into fairies — tiny in stature and gifted with supernatural power. The most
popular explanation among the peasantry was that they were angels who in
the great rebellion of Lucifer against the Most High took no sides, hence,
exiled from heaven, spared hell, yet doomed to abide on the earth till the day
of judgment.

Mr. MacManus divided them into their different classes: the leprechaun,
or fairy shoemaker, whom to find and hold without removing the eye assures
one of hidden gold; the banshee, or family spirit, attached to the old Irish
families, whose wail forewarns of death; the love talker, appearing to maids
in the form of a lover, whose suit, if accepted, means death. Here the lec-
turer quoted a weird ballad, **The Love Talker," by his dead wife, '• Ethna
Carberry," the most gifted poetess that the Gaelic revival has so far pro-
duced.

He then dealt with the popular bird myths — the corncrake **that holds
up the sky " (in its own estimation) ; the blackbird, of deceitful fame ; the
robin that saved Christ from the soldiers; the wren, king of all birds, though
a cheat, that betrayed him, and is hunted therefore by the boys of the coun-
tryside on St. Stephen's day. He closed with a grand old legend from the
Ossianic cycle of the Irish sagas — how Ossian, the warrior bard of the Fianna,
returning from a sojourn of three hundred years in the enchanted land of
Tir-na-n-og, finds Ireland Christian, and, after conversion by St. Patrick, is

Digitized by

Google

86o The Columbian reading Union [Mar., 1907.]

shown by the saint his old comrades of the Fianna in hell, close pressed by
the devils; how the tide of battle turned now to the one side, now to the
other, according as the leather tug binding the flail wielded by Goll Mac-
Morna, the Fian champion, held or broke; how Ossian watched the fight
with the old soldier-spirit surging up within him, and, granted any wish he
desired by the saint, beseeched him to '* give Goll MacMorna an iron tug
to his flail."

Mr. MacManus' selections illustrating his lecture were taken from his
novel, A Lad of the O'FrielSy different short stories, and his book of poems,
Ballads of a Country Boy, At the close Mr. J. J. McGee voiced the au-
dience's sincere appreciation, with a good word for the Gaelic League, of
which Mr. MacManus is a leading figure.

• • • '

The d*Youville Reading Circle, of Ottawa, had an interesting meeting
recently, when the regular subject of study was Allessan Filipcpi, known as
Botticelli. The spirit of his art, rather than a biographical sketch, was the
aim of the study. It was shown from the analysis of his most famous works
that he is a profound psychologist, a master of portraiture ; a mere look at
his pictures makes one sure he had a vivid imagination, a careful study of
them shows that he could be classical in his composition and yet retain what
was best of the mediaeval traditions, that he was a poet and scholar as well as
an artist.

The strong distinctive features that mark his Madonna, Melograna, and
the Madonna of the Magnificat were pointed out. His Venus misses the
Hellenic spirit. It was found easy to show how these works of art dwell on
the same sore problem formulated in the opera of Tannhauser. These two
pictures are the expression of the chief problems of Humanistic philosophy;
the irreconcilability of the Hellenic and Christian ideals of life.

While all the work of Botticelli illustrates the principle of : Art for life's
sake, not for art's sake, the Nativity must forever be placed among the
grandest creations in the world of religious art, though not perfect in tech-
nique. It was painted after that memorable Shrove Tuesday sermon, in
1490, when a spiritual tempest burst upon gay Florence and many artists
threw their pagan pictures into the fire that was kindled by Savonarola.
This picture of the Nativity is the only one Botticelli wanted to be judged
by, it is the only one he ever signed. The signature runs thus: "This pic-
ture I, Allessandro, painted at the end of the year 1500, during the troubles
of Italy, in the half-time after the time of the fulfilment of chapter xi. of
Saint John, in the second woe of the Apocalypse, when Satan was loosed upon
the earth for three and a half years. Afterwards he shall be chained and we
shall see him trodden under as in this picture."

Botticelli died ten years after this. He lyas busy in those years with his
illustrations for the Divina Commedta, On a pleasant May day he died and
was buried in his father's vault in the Church of All Saints, at Florence. He
was sixty-three years of age.

Some books were mentioned for further study about this artist, who is so
well known and loved through his work, but so little known in his life.

M. C. M.

Digitized by

Google

* 285lh Thousand. +

QUESTION BOX,

BY REV. BERTRAND CONWAY.

' The book answers over i,ooo questions asked by
non-Catholics, It has required three years of continuous
labor to produce it.

Over 600 pages.

Paper, 20 oents per copy. Postage, 6 cents extra.
Cloth, 50 " " "9 " "

In quantities of 100, and in paper, the book sells

for 810.00.

Send remittance with your order.

The Colmnbns PresSf

X90 West 6otli Streeti
New YorlL.

Digitized by

Google

FOR JLENT-

JESUS GRUCIFIED

READINGS ON THE PASSION OF
OUR LORD. -

By FATHER ELLIOTT. F^aulist

''This is an extivniely devotional and edifying serie» of meditations on the
Passion of our Lord, the ripe fruit of a life-long devotion to Christ Crucified 11
19 fftW adapted foe readings to the people during the Mass in the Lenten seasou/' —
Am. Catk: Quarterly,

** The piouft fatthfut will find it an admirable book for spiritual reading, and it will
belp priests both at the prie-dieu and in the pulpit. The treatment of the subject is
Jresh and interesting."— 7"-*/ Irish Monthly,

*'It has the power of drawing one close to the cross. Ubroadcnsanddeepen»
one's understanding of the great mystery of suffering." Th* New Century.

*'*' There is a clearness and simplicity in Father Elliott's treatmeDt of his. subject
that is very attractive. The child as well as the mature ad^lt may read iv with profit.'*
— Catkultc Advance.

** How beautiful, indeed, are the meditations on the divine passion found on
nearly every pa^e in this book, so full of love for our dear Lord — true pearls beyond
price.'*— /«/^rifi<?««/ai>i Catholic.

''This volume carries with it the fervor and conviction of a messenger who has
received His inspiration close to the cross.'*— C<//A<?/rV Universe.

Price, $1 .OO. Postage, 10 cents extra.

THE COLUMBUS PRESS,

I90 direst 6otli street, NBDT YORK.

Digitized by CjOOQ IC .

t'u
an

ar
st^
cc
Li

gi
of

fo
a I

sp
fo

C
PI

Si
re

ec
in

Digitized by

Google

COLLEGES AND ACADEMIES.

y4jsf^sJicAi>&irrBi

HT. XAYIEB'S

ACADEMY,

Beatty, Pa,

Condncted bj Sisters of
Mercy. Building furnished
with all modem conven-
iences. Extensive lawns.
Course thorough. Music,
Drawing, Languages, Phon-
ography, and Typewriting
extra charges. For cata-
logue apply to

Directress or Acadbmt.

ST. MARY'S ACADEMY,

Nauvoo, III.
Boarding School for Young Ladies.
For catalogue containing information ad-
dress

Mother M. Ottilia Hoeveler, O.S.B.

SACRED HEART ACADEMY.

For Young Ladies.— Conducted bv the Sis-
ters of Mercy.— Belmomt, Gaston Co., N. C.

This institution is pleasantly situated near
St. Mary's College, is furnished with all mod-
em improvements, steam heating, electricity,
etc., and offers every advanuge for education
and health. Apply for catalogue to

Sister DiRECTREsa.

ST. CATHERINE'S ACADEMY,

Racine, Wisconsin.
This institution affords young ladies every ad-
vantage of a solid and refined education,- com-
prising the following departments, vis. : Aca-
demic, Normal, Literary, Commercial, Music,
Art. Diplomas will be granted to graduates
of each department. For catalogue and further
particulars address The Directress.

URSULINE ACADEMY,

Winebiddle Ave., near Penn, Pittsburg, Pa.

Boarding and Day School conducted by the
Ursuline Nuns.

Complete course of English and French ;
private lessons in music, instrumental and vo-
cal ; French, German, drawing, painting, and
elocution.

For terms apply to the Directress.

ST. JOSEPH'S ACADEMY,

St. Augustine, Fla.

This institution is conducted by the Sisters of
St. Joseph. The course of studies comprise*
all the branches requisite for a solid and re-
fined education.

Catalogue sent on aDpUcation.

NOTRE DAME OF MARYLAND,

Charles Street Ave., Baltimore, Md.

College for Young Women and Prepara-
tory School for Girls. Regular and Elective
Courses. Extensive Grounds. Location un-
surpassed. Suburb of Baltimore. Spacious
Buildings. Completely Equipped. Conduct-
ed by School Sisters or Notre Dame.

SACRED HEART COLLEGE,

Watbrtown, Wisconsin.
Iraneli of Notro Damo Unlvorslty. Indlam.
Thorough Classical, English, Cofaimercial»
and Preparatory Courses. Terms moderate.
Buildings heated by steam. Home comforts.
For further information and catalogues apply
to Rev. J. 0*RouRiCE, C.S.C., President.

ST. MARY'S ACADEMY and
Boarding School for Toang Liiloi.

« Burlington, Vermont.

Complete Educational Facilities. Healthful
Climate in the Pineries. Terms moderate.
Send for Catalogue to

Mother Superior.

KOUNT NOTBE DAME
ACADEMY,

Reading, Ohio.

A boarding-school for girls, con-
ducted by the Sisters of Notre
Dame. Remarkable record, dur-
ing forty years, for excellent health
and successful training in every de-
partment of an academic curriculum.
Students prepared for Trinity Col-
lege. Apply to

The Superioress.

Digitized by

Google

COLLEGES AND ACADEMIES.

ST. CECILIA ACADEMY,

Nashville, Tenn.

A Boarding School for Young: Ladies.

CoHegriate course of study, sound, logical, thorough. Music and Art Departments con-
ducted by teachers of great skill and experience.

Obiect — to give pupils a thorough education of mind and heart, to help them develop
healthy bodies, womanly characters, and gracious manners. Climate genial, invigorating,
eminently helpful to delicate constitutions. Apply to Dominican SisTicPfi

ST. SCHOLASTICA'S CONVENT,

Shoal Creek P. O., Looar Co., Ark.
This Academy, conducted by the Benedictine
Sisters, situated in a vm healthy place, in the
northwestern part of Arkansas, affords parents
one of the best opportunities to give their
daughters a thorough education.
For further information apply to

Mother Superior.

Academy of Our Lady of Lourdea,

194 Frarkur Ave., Clbvelulrd, Ohio.
Conducted by the Sisters of the Holy Ha-
militr of Mary. Kindergarten, Preparatory,
Academic, and Commercial Departments.
Plain and Fancy Needlework. Private lessons
in the various studies. Preparatory and Ad-
vanced Courses in Vocal and Instrumental
Music, Elocution, Painting in Oil, Water
Colors, China, etc.

UR8ULINE ACADEMY,

MiDDLBTOWR, N. Y.

A Boarding School for Young Ladies.
For terms send for prospectus or apply at
Academy.

Near Philadelphia.
DeUghttul Location,

Thorough Courses.

Reasonable Terms,

New Buildings containing every accommo-
dation. A large number of private rooms.
Send for a Prospectus.

Rev. L. a. Dbluret, O.S.A., Pret.

ACADEMY OF THE VISITATION

Di ¥• May

Frederick, Maryland.

Boarding School for young Ladies (Found-
ed in 1846). For catalogue apply to

Directress.

ST. JOHN'S UNIYEBSITT,

COLLEOEVILLE, MiRR.

Best Catholic College in the Northwest.
Conducted by Benedictine Fathers. Finest lo-
cation in America. All branches taught.
Bookkeeping a specialty. Entrance at any
time. Terms reasonable. Address

The Rev. Vice- President.

Sr. FRANCIS' COLLEGE,

Brooklyn, N. Y.

For Boarders and Day Scholars, with pow-
ers to confer Degrees.

A good.school and terms reasonable.

Apply to President, Brother Jerome,
O.S.F., or send for Catalogue.

ACADEMY,

Conducted by the Sifters of the Holy Child
Jesus at Waseca, Minn. Address

Sister Superior.

Digitized by

Google

COLLEGES AND ACADEMIES.

ST. LEO COLLEGE,

St. Leo, Pasco Co., Florida.

Preparatory, Commercial, and Classical
Courses.

Rt. Rev. Charles H. More, O.S.B.,
President.

Saint Mary'8 of the Woods.

Conducted by the Sisters of Providence from
Ruille-sur-Loir, France. Chartered in 1846,
and empowered to confer Academic Honors
and CoUegriate Degrees. The location is ideal ;
the equipmenU are elegant and complete;
the facilities for highest intellectual, moral,
and religious culture are unsurpassea.

For Illustrated Prospectus address Sisters
OF Providence, Saint Mary's, Vigo Co., Ind.

ACADEMY OF THE SAGBED HEABT,

Grand Coteau, La.

Its special object is to train the characters of
pupils and ground them in solid religious
principles, sparing no pains to cultivate their
minds and teach them the various accomplish-
ments required by their position in society.

Address Sister Superior.

8T. ANSELM'8 COLLEGE,

Manchester, N. H.
Conducted by the Benedictine Fathers. Com-
plete Classical, Scientific, and Commercial
courses ; besides an Elementary School for
beginners. Imposing building, extensive
grounds, and healthy location. Easily reached
from New York, Pennsylvania, and the New
England States. For Catalogue, etc., address
Rt. Rev. Hilary Pfraengle, O.S.B.

DOMINICAN COLLEGE,

San Rafael, California.
For young ladies. Conducted by the Sisters
of St. Dominic. Full Collegiate course of
study. A Boarding School of highest grade.
Superb modern building, steam heated ; beauti-
ful, commodious class-rooms, Music and Art
rooms. Location the lovely Magnolia Valley,
unsurpassed for beauty and healthfulness. Ad-
dress Mother Superior.

ACADEMY OUR LADT OF FEB-
PETUAL HELP.

Under the care of the Benedictine Sisters.
For particulars apply to

Sister Superior,
Albany, Oregon.

MOUNT DE CHANTAL,
ACADEMY OF THE VISITATION.

Wheeling, West Va.
Founded in 1848.
Under the patronage. of Right Rev. P. J.
Donahue, D.D., Bishop of Wheeling.

First-class tuition in all branches. Ideal and
healthful location. Climate desirable for deli-
cate girls.
For prospectus, address The Directress.

ACADEMY OF THE VISITATION,

Dubuque, Iowa.
BMrding SobMl fn- Yt ang LadlM.

For catalogue apply to

The Directress.

ACADEMY FOB lOUNG LADIES,

944 Lexington Avenue, New York.
Conducted by the Sisters of St. Dominic.
All the branchesof a liberal education taught.
Special attention given to music, art, and the
languages. An excellent Kindergarten con-
ducted at the Institution. Boys under ten ad-
mitted to Kindergarten and Preparatory De-
partments. For full particulars address

Dominican Sistbrs.

NOTRE DAME ACADEMY,

Waterbury, Conn.

This Institution, under the direction of the
Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame,
offers all the advantages of a superior educa-
tion. Kindergarten, preparatory, junior, and
Academic departments. Course leads up to Col-
lege entrance. Drawing, painting, and music are
taught according to the most advanced methods.

Apply to "Mother Superiob.

Digitized by

Google

COLLEGES AND ACADEMIES.

ST. JOSEPH'S ACADEMY,

TiTUSVILLE, Pa.

Under the care of the Sisters of Mercy. Terms
$z6,oo per month. Foryoung ladies and girls.
Complete course of English, German, and
Latin. Private lessons in Music, Stenogra-
phy, and Typewriting. Kindergarten.

For further particulars apply to

The Mother Superior.

ST. ANN'S ACADEMY,

Marlboro, Mass.
Pint-class boarding-school for young ladies ;
directed by the Sisters of St. Ann. The lo-
cality is one of the most healthy in the United
States. Terms are very moderate, with atten-
tion to all the useful and ornamental branches.
Complete Classical Course in both English
and French. For further particulars apply to
Si^ER M. Alexandrine, Sup.

ST. THERESA'S ACADEMY,

Boise, Idaho.
Boarding and Day School for young ladles
and children.
Conducted by

The Sisters or Holy Cross.

CONTENT ofOUB LADY Of LOUBDES,

East Oakland, California.
Boarding-school for young ladies, conduct-
ed by Sisters of Mercy. The course of studies
embraces all the branches of a thorough Eng-
lish education. Pupils will be received at any
time during the year. For further particulars
apply to the Sister Superior.

FBOYIDENCE ACADEMY

For Young Ladies. Conducted by the Sis-
ters of Charity. Vancouver, Wash.

No distinction is made in the reception of
pupils on account of their religious opinions,
and all interference with the convictions of
non-Catholics is carefully avoided. Good or-
der, however, requires that all pupils should
conform to the general regulations of the house.

For further information address

Sister Superior.

NOTBE DAME ACADEMY,
Lowell, Mass.
Founded in 185a. This school continues the
careful training and thorough instruction in
every department for which it has hitherto been
so favorably known. For particulars address
The Superior.

THE ABCADIA

COLLEGE.

Aesdt«y of the UrsnIInt Sis-
tors. For Young LadUs.
Arcadia Valley,
Iron Co., Mo.
This is one of the finest
educational establishments in
the West. The location is
singularly healthy, being situ-
ated several hundred feet
above St. Louis. The air is
pure and invigorating. Terms
for board and tuition very
reasonable. Apply to
Mother Superioress.

PITTSBUBG CATHOLIC COLLEGE
OF THE HOLY GHOST.

For Day Students and Boarders.
Thorough in the Grammar, Academic, Com-
mercial, and College Departments. Courses in
French, German, Spanish, Short-hand, and
Typevrriting. A Special Class for Students

Sreparing for any Profession. Rooms for
enior Students.
Very Rev. M. A. Hehir, C.S.Sp., Presiden.

ACADEMY OF THE SOCIETY OF
THE HOLY CHILD JESUS,

St. Leonard's House,

3833 Chestnut St., West Phila.

This Institution is principally intended for
day scholars, but a limited number of boarders
will be received.

Boys under thirteen years of age will be re-
ceived at the Convent. For particulars apply
to Mother Superior.

ACADEMY OF THE VISITATION,

Tacoma, Wash.
Boarding and day school for young ladies and
children. Thorough instruction is given in all
the English branches, art, music, elocution, and
modem languages. The school is thoroughly
equipped with latest scientific apparatus, geo-
logical cabinet, library, and lecture-hall, with a
good stage, etc. For further particulars apply
to Sisters of the Visitation, South x8th
and I Streets, Tacoma, Wash.

VISITATION ACADEMY,

Park Ave. and Centre St., Baltimore, Md.

Directed by Sisters of the Visitation. Estab-
lished 1837. Ranks among the best schools of
Baltimore. Academic, Intermediate, Junior,-
and Preparatory Departments.

No extra charge for teaching French and
Latin. Monthly reports of conduct and class
standing. Sister M. Aoatha Scott, Sup.

Digitized by

Google

ST. YINCENT'8 ACADEMY.

Conducted by the Sisters of Charitj. Board-
ing: &n<i d^y school for youne ladies.

Classical, commercial, and scientific courses
complete. Special attention to Music and
Drawing^. Painting:, Stenog^raphy, and Type-
writing;. Terms mc derate. For particulars
address Sister Superior,

St. Vincent's Academy, Helena, Most.

ACADEMY OF THE HOLY NAMES,

Ross Park, Spokane, Wash.
Boarding and day school for g:irls. Com-
plete courses — English, art, music, and lan-
g^uag^es. Extensive g^rounds. Spacious boild-
ing:s. Location unsurpassed. For catalogues
address Sister Superior.

LOBETTO HEIGHTS ACADEMY,

Near Denver. Loretto P. O., Colorado.

This magnificent Institution, conducted by
the Sisters of Loretto, offers all the advan-
tages of a superior education. For health and
beauty the location is unsurpassed. Address

Sister Superior, Loretto P. O., Colorado.

ST. JOSEPH'S ACADEMY,

Per ALT A Park, West Berkeley, Cal.
Select boarding and day school for boys un-
der 14 years of age. For particulars send for
{>rospNectus, or apply either at St. Mary's Col-
ege, Oakland, Sacred Heart College, San
Francisco, or to

Brother Gerebbrr, Director.

NIAGARA UNIYEBSITY,

Near Niagara Falls, N. Y.
Seminary and College of our Lady of Angels.
Chartered by the University of the State of N.
Y. to confer University Degrees. Classical,
Scientific, and Commercial courses. Terms :
$90o in Seminary ; $aao in College. Address

Rev. W. F. Likly, CM., Pres.,
Niagara University P.O., Niagara Co., N. Y.

64 CATHOLIC TRACTS.

EXCELLENT FOR DISTRIBUTION.

All aspects of the Catholic Religion — its
ceremonies, doctrines, practices — are treat-
ed. Some of these tracts are devotional,
others instructive, while others are con-
troversial, being answers to unjust charges
against our Holy Faith and Church.

4-page tracts, 35 cents per xoo ; $2.50 per
1,000; 8-page tracts, $5 per 1,000; 13-page
tracts, $6 per 1,000. Sold in smaller quan-
tities if desired.

Columbus Preu, 120 W. 60th St., N.Y.

CARBIHGIH HALrLr.

OPatomo Society

OF NEW YORK.
FRANK DAMROSCH, Conductor.

'e;:S, I "The Apostles."

March 19. | Sir Edward Elgar.

SOI^OISTS:

Mrs. Corrinne Rider-Kelsey,
Mrs. Van Niessen-Stone.
Miss Janet Spencer,
Mr. Claude Cunningham,
Mr. Frank: Croxton,

and others.

'ZZ, "TheKingdom."

March 26. [ Sir Edward Elgar.

(Part III. of **The AposUes.")

Tickets on sale at office of Musical Art
Society, I West 34th St , aod
at Box Office, Carnegie Hall.

THE LEADER.

A ^2'pa^e Monthly

FOR BOYS AND GIRLS.

81 per year in advance.

PUBU8HED BY THB

PAULIST .-. FATHERS.

Special Rates when ordered
in quanUties.

THE I^EADBRf ^^8

I20 West 6oth St., New York.

Digitized by

Google

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

MONTHLY MAGAZINE

General Literature and Science.

Vol. LXXXIV. MARCH, 1907. No. 504.

PUBLISHED BY
THE PAULIST FATHERS.

New York:

THE OFFICE OF THE CATHOLIC WORLD,

120-122 West 6oth Street.

Entertd at the Post Office as Second-Class Hatter.

DEALERS SUPPLIED BY THE AMERICAN NEWS COMPANY.

N.B.— The postage on " The Cathouc World " to Great Britain and Ireland, France,
Belgium, Italy, and Germany is 6 cents.

Digitized by

Google

NEW BOOKS.

THE PAPAL COMMISSION AND THE PENTATEUCH.

By the Rev. Charles A. Briggs, D.D., Professor in the Union Theological
Seminary, New York, and Baron Friedrich Von Hugel, Member of the
Cambridge Philological Society. 8vo. $0.75, net.
*** This book embodies the recent correspondence in which Professor Brigps and Baron

von Hugel discussed the "alleged Mosaic authorship of the Pentateuch, the artificiality of its

latest ecclesiastical defence, and the strict necessity, complex difficulty, and problematical

future of solid biblical criticism within the Roman Catholic Church."

THE PROFIT OF LOVE : Studies in Altruism.
By A. A. McGinley. With Preface by Rev. George Tyrrell, Author of
" Lex Orandi," etc. Crown 8vo. Pp.xiv.-291. $1.50,^^/. Postage additional.

" . . . its chapter on social settlements is a most illuminating little treatise on the
scope and spirit of the higher philanthropy. Fresh, modern, acute, original, and yet pene-
trated with the beautiful and imperishable ideals of the ancient contemplative spirit, this is a
book to be noted. . . . This book has . . . power and vitality, and we wish a wide
circulation for it. — The Catholic World.

LAWS OF THE SPIRITUAL LIFE.

By B. W. Maturin, formerly of Cowley St . John, Oxford. Crown 8vo. $1.50, net,
%* This is a series of nine chapters dealing with the Beatitudes.

N^W BOOKS BY THB R^V. GBORGE TYRRMhh.

OIL AND WINE. Reissue, with a New Preface.

Crown 8vo. Cloth. $1.40, net.
• This volume was prepared for publication some time ago, but it was not published until
last year, when a small edition was issued, the circulation of which was limited. The reissue,
with an entirely new preface, is uniform in general style with Father Tyrrell's other works re-
cently published."

A MUCH-ABUSED LETTER.

By the Rev. George Tyrrell, Author of " Lex Credendi/' etc. Crown
8vo. $0.90, net.

*»* This letter was written by Father Tyrrell to a Professor of Anthropology in a Con-
tinental University, who found it difficult, if not impossible, to square his science with his
faith as a Catholic.

Father Tyrrell, in an Introduction, gives an account of the whole matter, and defends the
position which he took up in dealing with the doubts and fears of his correspondent.

APOLOGIA PRO VITA SUA.

By John Henry Cardinal Newman. Pocket Edition. Fcp. 8vo. Cloth,

gilt top. $0.90, mt.
AN INDEXED SYNOPSIS OF CARDINAL NEWMAN'S **A GRAMMAR

OF ASSENT."

By John J. Toohey, S.J. Crown 8vo. $1.20, net. By mail, $1.30.

•• . . . As we have it here presented the Grammar is given to us in the form of a
summary of Newman's arguments. At the same time it is a sort of catalogue of his doctrines,
and in particular an analytical index of the volume itself. The author of the Synopsis adheres,
as is meet, closely to Newman's own words, and does not attempt to interpret the reasoning by
unnecessary comment or interpolation. The cross-references are very copious, and altogether
the volume demonstrates its worth by its accuracy and fullness, thereby immensely enhancing
the work of Cardinal Newman in behalf of seekers after truth." — The Ecclesiastical Review,
January i, igoy.

THE MASTER TOUCH : A Story.

By W. Q., Author of "Old James," etc. With a Frontispiece by Patten

Wilson. Crown 8vo. $0.40.

" This is the legend of a youth employed by the monks to build the Abbey Church of St.
Mary-in-ihe-Meadows. The heavenly visions that appear to him are described. , . .
Prettily told and written in a true devotional spirit." — The Church Times.

ESSAYS IN PASTORAL MEDICINE.

By Austin O'Malley, M.D., Ph.D., LL.D., Pathologist and Ophthalmologist to
St. Agnes' Hospital, Philadelphia, and James J. Walsh, M.D., Ph.D., LL.D.,
Adjunct Professor of Medicine, Professor of Nervous Diseases and of the
History of Medicine, Fordham University, New York.

Octavo, Pages viii.-j6j. $2.^0, net. By mail, ^.68.
"... should give the intelligent student much food for thought, for it opens up a
mine of information not usually explored by those outside the medical profession. To the
pastor it is particularly adapted. It gives him knowledge which it would be hard for him to
secure elsewhere. All the essays are practical explanations of necessary things to do in emer-
gencies as well as under ordinary conditions, and are so written that all may easily understand.
. . ." — Catholic Union and Times .

LONGMANS, GREEN & CO., 91 and 93 5th Ave., New York.

Digitized by VjOOQ IC

BOOKS RECEIVED.

The MacMillan Company, New York :

Principles of Secondary Education, A Text Book. By Charles de Garmo. Pp. vii -299.
Price $1.25 net. The Steps of Life. Further Essays on Happiness. By Carl Hilty.
Translated by Melvin Brandow. Pp: 264. Price $1.25. The Way io Happiness. By
Thomas B. Sheer. Pp. viii -171. Price $1 25 net. The PsychotJo^y of Reltgious Belief
By James Bissett Pratt, Ph.D. Pp. xii.-327. Price $1 50 net.
Charles Scribner's Sons. New York:

Industrial America. Berlin Lectures of 1906. By J. Laurence Laughlin, Ph.D. Pp.
viii.-26i. Price $1 25 net.
G. P. Putnam's Sons, New York:

A Draught of the Blue. 1 ogether with an Essence of the Dusk, Translated from the
Original Manuscripts. By F. W. Bain. Pp. 244. Price $1.50.
Funk & Wagnalls Company, New York :

The Will to be Well. By Charies B. Patterson. Fifih Edition. Pp. 255. Price $1.20
net. Where the Rainbow Touches the Ground. By John Henderson Miller. Pp. 253.
Price $1.
Longmans. Green & Co., New York :

American Problems. Essays and Addresses. By James H. Baker, M.A., LL.D. Price
$1.20.
Benziger Brothers, New York:

Memoriale Kituum. A reminder of the Rites for carrying out in small parochial churches
some of principal functions of the year. Published by order of Benedict XiV. Trans-
lated by Rev. David Dunford. Price 30 cents. The Garden of Roses of our Lady. The
excellence of the Rosary and the best method of reciting it. By Father M. Meschler,
S.J. Price 70 cents. Josephine's Troubles. A Story of the Great Franco-German War
of 1870-1871. By Percy Fitzgerald, M.A. F.S.A. Price $1.35. The Spiritual Con-
ferences. Translated from the Annecy Text of 1895. Under the supervision of Abbot
Gasquet and the late Canon Mackay, O.S.B. Price $1.60. Short Sermons. By the
Rev, F. P. Hickey. O.S.B. With Introduction by Right Rev. J. C. Hedley, O.S.B.
Afary in the Gospels. Lectures on the History of our Blessed Lady as recorded in the
Evangelists, by J. Spencer Northcote, D.D. Price $1.25. Medulla Fundamentalis
Theologies quant Seminaristis et Presbyteris. Paravit G. Slang. Editio altera. Price
$1.
Maynard, Merrill & Co., New York :

Selections from the Prose Writings of John Henry Cardinal Newman, For the use of
schools. Pp. 288.
Christian Press Association, New York :

How Christ said the First Mass ; or, the Lord's Last Supper. By Rev. James L. Meagher.
Pp. 440. Price $1 net. Postage 12 cents.
Isaac Pitman & Sons, New York :

Isaac Pitman's Short Course in Shorthand. An Exposition of the Author's System of
Phonography arranged in Forty Lessons. Pp. 192. Price $1.25.
National Civic Federation, New York:

Facts on Immigration. Pp. ix.-i4S. Price 25 cents.
B. Hebder, St. Louis :

Life and Letters of Father Beftrand Wilberforce, of the Order of Preachers, Compiled by
O. S. D. Edited, with Introduction, by Father Vincent McNabb, O.P. Price $3. The Im-
mortality of the Human Soul Philosophically Explained. By George Fell. S.J. Translated
by Laurence Villing, O.S.B. Price $1.35. By the Royal Road. By " Marie Haullmont."
Price $1.60. The Easter Fire on the Hill of Slane. The Prince of Fez. Dramas in
Three Acts. By Rev. P. Kaenders. Price 25 cents each. The Sins of Society . Words
Spoken by Father Bernard Vaughan, S.J., in the Church of the Immaculate Concep-
tion, Mayfair, during the Season 1906. Fourth Edition. Price $1.35.
American League of the Cross. Chicago, 111.:

The Catholic Pennv Booklet Series. A Pocket Encyclopcedia of** Sound Reading for Busy
People." Compiled by Rev. James M. Hayes, S.J. Price, [postage free, 25 cents per
volume.
Catholic Truth Society, London. S. E. :

The Way of Truth. By the Rev. P. M. Northcote. O.S.M. Pp.157. Price &/. Forti-
fying the Layman. By Ernest R. Hull, S.J. Pp. xi.-94. Pnce 6</. The First Eig^ht
General Councils and Papal Infallibility. By Dom John Chapman, O.S.B. Pp. 96.
Price 6rf. Conference Papers— igo6. Pp.188. Price is. My Brother's Keeper. By M.
F. Quinlan — with preface by the Bishop of Salford. Pp. 157. Price is.
LiBRAiRiE Bloud ET CiE, Paris I

L'Avenir Prochain du Catholicisme en France. Pp. 42. Gerbet. Par Henri Bremond.
Pp. xi.-363.
LiBRAiRiE Victor Lecoffre, Paris:

Question d' Enseignment Supirieur EccUsiastique. Par P. Baliffol, Recteur de I'lnstitut
Catholique de Toulouse. Price 3/r. 50. Les Reordinations : J^tude surle Sacrament de
I'Ordre. Par L'Abbd Louis Saltet, Professeur d'Histoire Eccl^siastique h I'lnstitut
Catholique de Toulouse. Price 6fr.

Digitized by

Google

Price One Peniiy Monthly, or Is. 6d. per annum, post free.

CATHOLIC BOOK NOTES.

ESTABLISHED 1897.

Bdlted by Jaine^ Britten, K. S. G.

Hon, Secretary Catholic Truth Society,

/^ATHOLIC BOOK NOTES is a monthly record of Current
^ Literature, either written by or of special interest to Catholics.
The reviews, although necessarily brief, are sufficient to indicate
the nature and value (or the reverse) of the books noticed, and,
as will be seen from the accompanying list of contributofs, are
undertaken by competent authorities in various branches of
Literature. Special attention is given to Church Music and to
Art : the Monthly List of New Publications written by Catho-
lics, or dealing with subjects in which Catholics are specially
interested, is a feature of the magazine.

Catholic Book Notes is the organ of the Catholic Truth
Society, and chronicles its proceedings, new publications, etc.
Members of the Society receive it, post free, as issued. It is pub-
lished about the loth of each month..

Among the contributors to Catholic Book Notes are :

The Bishop of Salford. Hon. W. Gibson.

Abbot Gasquet. Miss Emily Rickey.

Rev. Dr. Barry. Canon Keatinge.

Dom Norbct Birt, O.S.B. Lady Amabel Kerr.

Rev. E. H. Burton. D.D. Prior McNabb.

Rev. W. H. Cologan. Monsignor Parkinson.

Monsignor Canon Connelly. Rev. J. H. Pollen, S.J.

Mrs. V. M. Crawford. Rev. Dr. Scannell.

Rev. F. Cuthbert. O.S.F.C. Rev. S. F. Smith, S.J.

Rev. John Gerard, S.J. Rev. H. Thurston, S.J.

Monsignor Canon Ward.

CATHOLIC TRUTH SOOIBTT, 69 Sontliwark-Brldge Road, London S. B., BagUuid.
Do you want Good Music ? Then try our

Church Music Publications.

Tlie Catliollc Hjrmiial. Contains 238 hymns, words and music, appropriate to
the festival sand seasons of the liturgical year, and for special devotions. 8vo, boards.
Inlotsof 50 and more, so cents per copy. Single copy, .... .50

An Order of DI'vlne Praise and l*rayer. A number of prayers and hvnns,
with music, suitable for a congref ational service. Specimen copies furnished only
on receipt of 10 cents. 57 pages 24mo, paper. Per 100, . ... • #s«oo

Carols for a Blerry Cttrlstmas. 38 carols, words and music. Stiff cover, broad

a4mo, each. ............ .^^

Carols for a Joyous Caster. 28 characteristic Easter Carols, words and music.

Stiff cover, broad 24mo, each, ......... .^^

Carols for tlie Montti of May. 6 carols, words and music, in praise of Our

Lady. Stiff cover, broad 24mo, each, .... ... ,xo

Conorresratlonal 0ln8:ln8:. How to establish it : what to do. and what not to do.
A briefpractical treatise. On receipt of 10 cents a copv of this treatise and a speci-
men copy of the Divine Praise and Prayer will be sent. Paper, 3 pp. 8vo, .xo

Mission Hymns 'witli Music. 33 pages, paper 5 cenU ; per 100. • #3.00

Mission Hymns 'wltliout Music. Same as above. Single copy, j cts.; per 100, x.oo

The Columbus Press, 120 West 60th St., New York.

Digitized by

Google

ONE DOLLAR

InTecited In a SiitM»criptloii to

The Extension Magazine

Brings a bright and interesting Catholic missionary
publication into your family, and inspires within
you the same peace of mind that our great men
of wealth yearn for in the gifts of millions; for
you assist the

Catholic Church Extension Society

to carry on its work of building churches in the
poor, needy, and pioneer places, supporting mis-
sionary priests in poverty-stricken districts, and
sending the comfort of religion to the hearts of
thousands of scattered Catholics in our own United
States of America.

The Dollar makes you also a
Member of the Society.

Can you find a better investment?

Not To-morrow. Not Next Week.
Do It Nowl

Address :

Tbe Catholic Cbnrcb Extension Society of Ihe
United States of America,

ao East Adams Street, Chicago.

Digitized by

Google

Great Special Sale I

60 Large Church Organs

NEW AND SECOND-HAND.
LOWEST PRICES EVER KNOWN.

Kaajy L,oiis Time Pay-
ments wben Desired.

Full particulars upon application.

LYON <£ HEALY,

CHICAGO.

THE

Catholic University Bulletin.

APRIt, 1907.

CONTENTS.

I. The Religious Crisis in France. Georges Goyau.

II. Catholic Schools in the French Possessions. James A. Bums.

III. Catholic University Education in France. Dr. Calvet.

IV. The Home of the Indo-Europeans. J. H. Boiling.
V. Guarino da Verona. P. J. McCormick.

VI. Thomas de Celano, First Biographer of St. Francis. L. Dubois.

VII. The Word Celt. Joseph Dunn.

Book Reviews, Roman Documents, University Chronicle, etc.

PUBLISHED QUARTERLY BY

THH CATHOLrIC VNIVHRSITY OF AHIHRICA,
iBlTaslilngftoii, D. C.

Annual Subscription, $9.00. Single Numbers, so cents*

Foreign Countries, $9.95.

Address Communications to the Treasurer,

Catholic University Bulletin, Washington, D. C«

Digitized by

Google

MARCH 1907

THE

<3(atholietl(opld

P The Bdeent BMults of FsyoMeal Betearch
' Llsheen ; oii The Test of the Spirits

For the Feart of St Patrick

Mr Campbell's Hew Theology

The Bdlations of Charch andState^-II.

The Foetry of Aubrey de Yere

Cong of Saint Fechin

" What Think Ye of Christ ?^'

The Nnns of the Visitation at Bouen.

George M. SearU^ C.S.P.

P. A, Sheehan, D.D.

P. J. CoUman

Francis Aveling, D D.

James J. Fox, D.D:

Katherine Bt^gy

P. G. Smyth

Vincent McNabb, O.P,

M. M* Maxwell Scott

Hew Books— Foreign Feriodieals
Current Events

Pfice—as cents; #3 per Year

THE OFFICE OF THE CATHOLIC WORLD, NEW YORK

xso»is« ^West 6otli Afreet

tEaiM PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBHBH k CO., Ltd., Dryden Houte, 43 Oerrard 8t, Soho, London, W

Pour U Frtloo ft les Ooliaiai Pranctlsat: ARTHUR 8ATABTE, Editanr
Uroetenr de U " Rome da Monde OtthoUqae,'' 76 Rne dea Sttnti-Peres, Ptdi

ENTERED AT NEW VORK POST-OfFICE AS SECO^D-C^ASS MATTER.

Digitized by

Google

Digitized by

Google

Digitized by

Google

Digitized by

Google

BOUND IN L1BRARV.

APR 9 1906

f'i^P'sccdvif

S!m

HQM-cmMm-m

••t;;f

-'-i^--u3iiis^^

COLLEaiON

Digitized by

Google

Digitized by

Google